Revival Library

MARVELS AND MIRACLES

God Wrought in The Ministry for Forty

Five Years

Mrs. M. B. Woodworth-Etter

The Revival Library, King’s Christian Centre,

High Street, Bishop’s Waltham, Hants, SO32 1AA, UK

Telephone: 01489 894734 Email: librarian@revival-library.org

About This Book

“I cannot let this opportunity go by without again bringing to the notice

of my readers, ‘Acts of the Holy Ghost,’ or ‘Life and Experiences of Mrs.

M. B. Woodworth-Etter.’ It is a book I value next to the Bible. In special

seasons of waiting on God I have found it helpful to have the New

Testament on one side of me and Mrs, Etter’s book on the other; this latter

is a present day record of ‘the Acts’ multiplied. Mrs. Etter is a woman

who has had a ministry of healing since 1885, her call as an evangelist

being some years previous to this. I venture to think that this ministry is

unparalleled in the history of the Church, for which I give all the glory to

the Lord Jesus Christ, as Mrs. Etter would, I know, wish me to do. This

ministry should be made known, for the glory of the Triune God and the

good of believers.”

Rev. Stanley Smith - one of the famous “Cambridge Seven” and for many

years a worker with “The China Inland Mission.”

This was reprinted in this expanded and comprehensive volume which

covers forty five years of effective Pentecostal ministry by the remarkable

lady.

Copyright Information

Although the original text is in the public domain, this e-text is the

property of the Revival Library. We would be grateful if its use was

restricted to private reading and research. For any other use (including

publishing, storing or reproducing) please contact us at

librarian@revival-library.org for authorisation.

PREFACE

Page iii

The Spirit of God has put it upon my heart to get out another book,

“Marvels and Miracles,” which is, I believe, the tenth book I have

published while in the ministry, a period of over forty-five years. It gives

a condensed report of my early life and ministry up to the present time

(1922). I am at this writing, past three score and seventeen years, and still

active in the work of the Lord. My God given faculties are keen, and I am

as alert as ever to do my Master’s bidding, I know there are only a few

more years left in which we will be able to work, as we can just now.

Gross ‘spiritual darkness is fast settling down over the people; very soon

the saints will be caught away to eternal day, and the night of the Great

Tribulation overtake those unprepared to meet their Lord.

My last book, “Signs and Wonders,” has been most wonderfully used of

God. Abridged editions of it have been published in English,. French,

Italian and Swedish; besides this, parts of it have been published in the

various dialects of the people, by the missionaries in a number of foreign

countries, especially Egypt, India and China.

Before the material for that book went to press, we knelt down, and

prayed over and anointed it. The power of God came down upon us in

one wave after another, and we saw that the pages of it would shine for

Jesus wherever they should be sent; and truly this has been so, almost

beyond our expectation. Now I believe God is going to do even greater

things through this new book, “Marvels and Miracles.”

Missionaries write to me from some of the darkest corners of the earth,

saying, We want to get your Holy Ghost literature before these people;

send us all you can and pray for us, that we may be able to get it

translated into the language of the people.

I have also just published a book, entitled “Spirit-Filled Sermons,” which

contains over a score of sermons, delivered and, carefully selected and

arranged by myself, to help God’s

Page iv

people to complete the necessary preparation for the Rapture of the Bride.

I am sure that this book will also prove itself a great blessing to all who

read it.

My booklet, “Questions and Answers on Divine Healing,” Revised and

Enlarged, is the second edition, the first is entirely exhausted. It answers

any reasonable question that any person may ask, from a scriptural

standpoint; giving what the Bible says on Divine Healing. In these days

when there are so many sick and afflicted people all over the country, this

booklet should be put into every home, to give people scriptural light.

The prices of these books are:

“Marvels and Miracles,” $1.65 Prepaid.

“Spirit-Filled Sermons,” 65c Prepaid.

“Questions and Answers on Divine Healing,” (Revised and Enlarged),

25c Prepaid.

If ordered together, all three will he sent to you for $2.50 prepaid.

Address:

MRS. M. B. WOODWORTH-ETTER,

2114 Miller St., Indianapolis, Indiana, U. S. A.

THE LORD JESUS USES MY BOOK

“SIGNS AND WONDERS”

Page v

While I was holding meetings in San Francisco, Cal., in December, 1916, a

copy of “Signs and Wonders” was left lying on the pulpit. In the morning

the janitor took it to his room to read. While lying on his bed reading, he

suddenly noticed Christ in beautiful white garments, standing by the

door, with a lighted candle in His hand. He got frightened, and pulled

himself out of bed on his knees; bowing prayerfully with his face

downward; waited for what was going to happen. Still frightened, he

finally asked, “What wilt Thou have me to do, Lord?” Christ then

answered, “Go and read thy book,” namely, “Signs and Wonders” which

he was reading when Christ made His appearance. He then got up and

took the book and began to read. As he did so Christ disappeared, but left

the lighted candle.

In the next meeting he testified about his experience, when the power of

God came upon him and prostrated him on the platform.

A missionary who was also present in the meeting, then got up and

prophesied in the Spirit, about the book: he said that it would go all over

the world, and be translated into many languages, which is fast coming to

pass.

Now I believe that God will bless this new book, “Marvels and Miracles,”

even more than “Signs and Wonders.” Therefore my heart’s desire and

prayer is that this book will receive a more speedy and wider circulation;

also that many souls may find Jesus as a result of reading it.

CONTENTS

Page vii

CHAPTER

PAGE

I

My Birth and Marriage

1

II

My Preparation for Service

7

III

Progress Made in Preparation

12

IV

In the Master’s Vineyard

18

V

At Wood’s Chapel, Indiana

25

VI

The Prostrating Power of God Is Manifested

28

VII

Many Conversions and Trances

31

VIII

I Will Work and Who Shall Hinder

37

IX

Thousands Attend Camp Meetings

45

X

Wonders at Springfield, Illinois

52

XI

A Mighty Work at St. Louis, Ala

63

XII

Success at Muscatine, Iowa

78

XIII

Revival at Indianapolis, Indiana

82

XIV

Signs and Wonders at Dallas, Texas

88

XV

Marvelous Deliverances

102

XVI

Visions of the Coming of the Lord

110

XVII

World-wide Camp Meeting at Los Angeles.

127

XVIII

The Convention, at Long Hill, Conn., 1913

132

XIX

Great Revival at Stone Church, Chicago

142

XX

Marvelous Meeting at Montwait, Mass

157

XXI

Short Sketches from Revivals

165

XXII

Wonderful Revival at Atlanta, Ga

173

XXIII

Camp Meeting at Petoskey, Mich., & Philadelphia 189

XXIV

At Englewood Mission, Chicago, 1914

204

XXV

Back to Atlanta, Ga

215

XXVI

Convention in Chicago at the Red Stone Church 223

XXVII

Visiting Places Where I Had Revivals Years Ago 229

XXVIII Convention at Los Angeles, Cal

235

XXIX

Trying but Blessed Times at San Diego, Cal

250

XXX

The Revival at San Francisco, Cal., 1916

254

page viii

XXXI

Marvels and Miracles at Houston, Tex

261

XXXII

Second Camp Revival at Petoskey, Mich

267

XXXII

Glorious Camp Meeting at Sidney, Iowa

282

XXXIV Sidney Meeting Continued

296

XXXV

Revival Among Mormons at Salt Lake City, Utah 308

XXXVI Back Again to San Francisco, Cal

318

XXXVII The Meeting at San Jose, Cal

333

XXXVIII Third Revival in Los Aug-des, Cal.

338

XXXIX Establishing a Permanent Work at Indianapolis 345

XL

Revivals at Ainsworth, Nebr., and Muncie, Ind. 366

XLI

Work Progresses at Indianapolis Tabernacle

373

XLII

At Alexandria, Minn., Chicago and Warren Ill

383

XLIII

Great Revival at Sioux City, Iowa, and Winnebago,

Nebr.

395

XLIV

At Fremont and Omaha, Nebraska.

411

XLV

Revival at the Tabernacle, Indianapolis, Ind.

422

XLVI

Indianapolis Tabernacle Meetings

436

XLVII

Grand River, Iowa, Camp Meeting

416

XLVIII A Great Camp Meeting at Des Moines, Iowa

450

XLIX

Back to Sioux City, Iowa, Alter One Year

462

L

Large Tent Revival at Indianapolis

472

LI

Divine Healing — Health for Body, Soul and ...

495

LII

Sermon—The Baptism With the Holy Ghost

495

LIII

Sermon—Try the Spirits

503

LIV

Sermon—Will Ye Also Go Away—

The Great Decision

509

LV

Sermon—The Blood and the Fire Mark

521

LVI

Sermon—The Fire and Glory of

God Filling the Temple

535

LVII

Sermon—James’ Commission to

Pray for the Sick

547

LVIII

Sermon—Women’s Privilege in the Gospel

552

LIX

Testimony of Evangelists

562

LX

Summary in Conclusion

565

Illustrations found nest to page 532, 421, 265, 234, etc

Marvels and

God Wrought in the Ministry for Forty-five

Years

By

MRS. M. B. WOODWORTH-ETTER

EVANGELIST

CHAPTER I

MY BIRTH AND MARRIAGE

LIFE’S DAWN. EARLY SORROW. DISCOURAGEMENTS, AND

LOSSES

Page 1

I was born in New Lisbon, Columbiana County, Ohio, July 1, 1844, and

was the fourth daughter of Samuel and Matilda Underwood. My parents

were not Christians, therefore I was born without the religious teachings

and influence with which so many homes are blessed. My father and

mother joined the Disciple Church one year before my father’s death,

which occurred in July, 1855. The death of my father was the first great

sorrow of my life, He had gone away to harvest in usual health, and I will

never forget the night he was brought home, cold in death. Some

neighbor children and I were out watching a terrible storm raging, when

we saw two strangers approaching the house. They came to bring the sad

intelligence of what had happened, and as we looked out we saw the

conveyance approaching, bringing the remains of our dear father. It was

a terrible blow to our young hearts to see our father carried into the house

cold and

Page 2

stiff in death, and my mother fainting as fast as they could bring her to.

We children were screaming and the storm was raging in all its fury.

Father died of sunstroke; he was only sick a few hours, and died praying

for his family.

MY FATHER

My father was a fine looking man, very intelligent, and full of energy, but

addicted to the accursed cup. He could control his appetite very well

until he went to a town, or city; then when his friends would persuade

him to take a drink, he was large hearted and easily persuaded; when he

took one drink, he was like a crazy man for more, and thought he was

rich, and would give his last penny away. Then when he had no money

to buy drink with, he would pawn his clothes, and come home to his

large family and broken-hearted wife without a penny to buy food, and

all in rags. We little children would run and hide. Our young lives were

full of terror and hardships. This is the reason we were left in poverty,

with a sickly, broken-hearted mother and eight helpless children; not one

in the wide world to come to our rescue.

My mother was left with eight children to provide for, and almost

destitute, Then began the battle of life with us all. My mother was

obliged to seek work in various ways. My oldest sisters and myself had to

leave home and work by the week, We had not only ourselves to provide

for, but also our brothers and sisters at home. It was very hard for my

sensitive nature to go among strangers, I was discontented and homesick.

I wanted to go to school where I could learn, for I longed for an

education, and often cried myself to sleep over this matter. I would have

my books in the kitchen, where I could read a verse and commit it to

memory; then read another, and so on, thus improving every opportunity

while at work. I had no opportunity of going to church from my earliest

recollection. My heart went out in strong desires to know of God, when

eight years old. Two of my sisters were converted in a Methodist

meeting. I went once or twice. My heart was melted with the Savior’s

love, but they seemed to think children had no need of salvation, and I

was kept back.

Page 3

MY CONVERSION

At the age of thirteen I attended a meeting of the Disciple Church. My

family were all Disciples at this time. When I heard the story of the cross

my heart was filled with the love of Jesus. My eyes seemed to be

fountains of tears.

I was seated in the back of a large audience, and was the first to make the

start to seek the Lord. It seemed so far to the front seat, that it looked as

though I could never make it, but I said,

“I can but perish if I go.

I am resolved to try,

For if I stay away I know

I shall forever die.”

The minister took great interest in me, and said many good things to

encourage me, and prayed that my life might be a shining light. If he

could have looked forward; and have seen my life’s work for the Master,

he surely would have rejoiced to know how kindly be had talked to the

poor little orphan girl.

But I did not get converted then. They did not believe in a change of

heart, and nature; but praise the Lord, He did not leave me in the dark.

The next day, as they took me down to the creek to baptize me, there was

a great crowd around. I heard some one say, “Maybe she will be

drowned.” It scared me a little. I thought, “Maybe I might,” but I said,

“Lord, I will go through if I do” so I asked the Lord to save me fully,

trusting Myself in His hands; and while going into the water, a light

came over me, and I was converted. The people saw the change, and said

I had fainted.

GOD CALLING ME TO THE WORK

Then began my new life of peace and joy in a Savior’s love. Then I was

contented and happy, singing and praising God all the day long. I never

went to any place of amusement. I attended four meetings on Sabbath

and three or four during the week, I did not stay away from meeting once

a year unless I was sick. I was more anxious now than ever for an

education, for I wanted to work for Jesus and be useful in the vineyard of

Christ. Soon after I was converted I heard the voice of Jesus calling me to

go out in the highways and hedges and gather in the lost sheep,

Page 4

Like Mary, I pondered these things in my heart, for I had no one to

counsel with. The Disciples did not believe that women had any right to

work for Jesus. Had I told them my impression they would have made

sport of me. I had never heard of women working in public except as

missionaries, so I could see no opening—except, as I thought, if I ever

married, my choice would be an earnest Christian and then we would

enter upon the mission work. A few years after this I married Mr.

Woodworth.

We settled in the country, and thought by industry and honest toil to gain

a little of this world’s goods to sustain these physical bodies, but my

health failed, and everything we undertook seemed to be a failure. I was

away from all Christian influence, and could not often attend the house of

God. Often when hearing the church bells ringing, which had been the

signal for me to repair to the house of worship, and knowing that I

could not go, I would cry myself to sleep. I had one trial after another,

and temptations and discouragements beset me on every side. The angel

of death came to our home, and after hovering around for a few days he

bore away our only little boy, a bright, blue-eyed darling. As he was

passing away he looked up and smiled. He looked like an angel, and

seemed to say: “Mamma, do not weep for me; I am going to a better

world.” It almost broke my heart to lay him away in the cold grave; but I

could see the loving hand of God and hear Him calling me to build up

higher, to set my affections on Heavenly things and not on the things of

the earth.

GEORGIE’S CONVERSION AND SICKNESS

One year had hardly passed by when the angel of death came again to

our home and took away our baby Freddy, and at the same time I lay for

weeks between life and death. In all this I could see the hand of the loving

Father calling me to leave all and follow him. About this time our little

daughter Georgie was converted. She was about seven years old. She was

a great comfort to me. She loved to talk of the goodness of God and our

Redeemer. Many happy times we enjoyed talking together of the

beautiful home over the river, where her brothers had gone. I did not

think she would leave

Page 5

me so soon to join their ranks and raise her voice with theirs in singing

salvation to our God, who sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb

forever. She was taken sick with that dreadful disease, scrofula, and

lingered about eight months. Her sufferings were great, yet she never

murmured or complained, but only said it was for her good. She loved to

read about Jesus, and the beautiful mansions he was preparing, and the

robe and crown that were waiting for her. She would talk to all who

came to see her of Jesus and his love, and tell them to meet her in

heaven.

She sent messages to her Sabbath School teacher and scholars, and to her

friends far and near, to meet her in heaven. For weeks before she died her

face was all lighted up with the glory of God. The angels seemed to be

hovering about her bed. She could hear them singing. Her body was with

us, but her spirit seemed to be above the earth communing with God. She

was willing to go and be with Jesus, but it seemed hard for her to leave

me. She would say: “O mamma, if you could go with me I would be so

happy. I hate to leave you; but oh, say, you will meet me in heaven.” I

said: “Georgie, I will try.” But that would not do.’ She said: “Oh

mamma, say you will: I cannot die unless you promise to meet me in

heaven.” I said: “Georgie, by the grace of God I will meet you in

heaven.” She said “Now I am ready; I know you will come, mamma; I

shall always be looking for you, and when you die I am coming for you.”

GEORGIES DEATH

The Sabbath before she died she called me to her bed-side and said:

“Mamma, I am going to leave you this week,” and she began to set her

house in order. She talked of dying as we would talk of going to visit a

dear friend. She gave away all of her earthly possessions. To me she gave

her testament; said she would like to see all her friends once more. She

selected her burial robe and place to be buried and requested us to leave

room for me to be buried by her side. She stayed with us until the last of

the week, and was frequently heard to say:

“I am coming, Lord,

Coming now to thee;

Wash me, cleanse me in the blood

Which flowed on Calvary.”

Page 6

She kept inviting every one to come to Jesus and be saved, Her sufferings

were intense toward the last. When she could not speak, and we would

ask her if she was happy, and if Jesus was with her, she would smile and

nod her head. She thought she was going. She put up her mouth to kiss

each one and gasped good-bye between her struggles, saying; “Meet me

in heaven;” but she rallied and lived two hours. In this way she talked on

till the last, and her face shone with the glory of heaven, Looking up she

said; “O mamma, I see Jesus and the angels; I see my little brothers; they

have come for me,” And they bore her away in triumph to the heavenly

land, It seemed to me that I could see them as they went sweeping

through the gates into the New Jerusalem.

It was like death to part with my darling. But Jesus was very precious to

my soul. Heaven was nearer, Christ, was dearer, than ever before. I had

one more treasure in glory.

My health had been very poor all through her sickness. Three weeks

before her death little Gertie was born. She was the picture of ‘Georgie,’

and seemed to have her sweet disposition, and I thought as she grew

older she would take her place; but the precious bud was not permitted

to bloom in this world of sin. At the age of four months, the angels bore

her away where the flowers never fade nor die, there to join her sister and

brothers, who were waiting to welcome her at the golden gates, I could

say with, David, they cannot come back to me, but I will go to them.

Praise the Lord for the Christian’s hope.

“Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter

into the kingdom of heaven.”—(Matt. 18:3)

“Those that seek me early shall find me”—(Prov, 8:17.)

“Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth.”—(Eccles. 12:1)

“If thou shalt seek the Lord thy God, thou shalt find him, if thou seek him

with all thy heart, and with all thy soul.”—(Deut. 4:29.)

CHAPTER II

MY PREPARATION FOR SERVICE

VISIONS OF HEAVEN. NEEDED HELP. GOD CALLING ME TO

PREACH

Page 7

FROM the time of the sad occurrences which have just been narrated in

the previous chapter, my health was very poor for a year, and many

times I was brought near the brink of the grave. Every one who saw me

thought I would die. But the work that the Lord was calling me to do

came up before me so plainly that I thought he would raise me up and

open the way; and at these times, when I seemed to be hovering between

life and death, I would have such glorious visions.

At one time I was praying for the salvation of sinners; and the Savior

appeared on the cross by me, and talked with me; and I laid my hand

on his mangled body, and looked up in his smiling face. Another time I

was meditating upon the love of God, in giving his only Son to die for

sinners, and of the beautiful home he was preparing for those who love

him; and I seemed to float away, and was set down in the beautiful city.

Oh, the glorious sight that met my view can never be expressed by mortal

tongue. Heaven is located. It is it a real city. Its inhabitants are real and

not imaginary. If mothers could see their children as I saw them, in all

their shining glory, they would never weep for them, but would leave all

and follow Jesus. They would let nothing keep them from meeting their

children in heaven, where they are shining in dazzling beauty around

God’s throne, and are watching to give welcome to the beautiful city. I

never think of my children as being in the grave. Oh, no. The loved form

that we laid away in the cold grave is nothing but the casket that

contained the jewel which is now shining in the Savior’s Crown.

Often now when I am pleading with sinners to come to Jesus, and telling

them of the love of God, the beautiful home in heaven, of the mansions

bright and of the robe and crown, and the great multitude who have been

washed in the

Page 8

blood of the Lamb, the veil seems to be taken away and I feel lost in the

love and glory of Christ. I feel as though the congregation was left

behind, and I was floating upward in a cloud of glory. Oh, the wonderful

love of God! The half has never been told. It never can be told. It will

take all eternity to tell of the redeeming love, in the wonderful plan of

redemption to a dying world. Dear readers, will you not give up all and

follow Jesus, and meet me in that beautiful land where sorrow will never

come?

I do praise God for his loving kindness to me in always raising up the

best of Christian friends in my behalf. In all my sickness and trouble the

ministers and people came from the different churches in the town and

had prayer-meeting in my room. They prayed in the churches for my

recovery. I was willing to die and leave my little girl and boy, feeling that

God would care for them, but the work God was calling me to do loomed

up before me. All these years God had been preparing me—for I was

not willing. I felt like a worm in his sight. It seemed impossible for me to

undertake the work for the salvation of souls; but the time had come to

promise or die. I promised God that if he would restore my health, and

prepare me, and show me the work, I would try to do it; I began to get

better immediately.

THE PERISHING MULTITUDES

We then moved to a Friends’ settlement, and they came and took me to

church. They had glorious meetings. God seemed to say to me, “I

brought you here; go to work.” Now the struggle commenced. I was very

timid, and bound as with chains in a man-fearing spirit. When I arose to

testify I trembled like a leaf, and began to make excuses—“O God, send

someone else!” Then the Lord in a vision caused me to see the

bottomless pit open in all its horror and woe. There was weeping and

wailing and gnashing of teeth, It was surrounded by a great multitude of

people who seemed unconscious of their danger, and without a

moment’s warning they would tumble into this awful place. I was above

the people on a narrow plank-walk, which wound up toward heaven;

and I was exhorting and pleading with the people to come upon the

plank and escape that awful place. Several

Page 9

started. There was a beautiful bright light above me, and I was

encouraging them to follow that light and they would’ go straight to

heaven.

This vision left quite an impression on my mind. When the Spirit of God

was striving with me to talk or pray in meeting, I would resist as long as I

could. Then this awful vision would rise before me, and I would see souls

sinking into eternal woe. The voice of Jesus would whisper, “I am with

you; be not afraid.” Then I would be on my feet or knees in a moment. I

would forget everything but the love of God and dying souls. God

seemed to speak through me to the people. But I had so much opposition

to contend with. My people were opposed; my husband and daughter

fought against it; and my whole nature shrunk from going to stand as a

gazing-stock for the people. But the Lord was showing in many ways that

I must go and perform the work he had for me to do.

DEATH OF WILLIE

Several ministers, whom I had never seen before, told me at different

times, that God was calling me to the ministry, and that I would have to

go. I said, “If I were a man I would love to work for Jesus.” They told me

I had a work to do which no man could do; the Lord was calling me to

the West to labor for lost souls. I said, “O Lord! I cannot take Willie with

me, nor can I leave him behind.” Then the Lord saw fit to take him out

of the way; so he laid his hand on my darling little boy, and in a few days

took him home to heaven. He was the joy of my life. He was nearly seven

years old. He was very bright for one of his age—in fact, beyond his

years, He was the pet of the whole neighborhood, He seemed to know

when taken sick that he would not get well, He talked of dying and going

to see Gorgie, who had been dead three years that month. He said, he

would have to die sometime, and that he would rather go now if we

could go with him; that he would never be sick any more, nor have to

take any more medicine. He bid us all good-bye and said he was going

to be with Jesus. He died very happy. He had talked and fretted much

about his little sister, and said he could not live without her. By faith I

could see her

Page 10

meeting him at the beautiful gates and welcoming him into the golden,

city of God. This sad bereavement nearly took my life. The dear Savior

was never so near and real to me before. He was by my side, and seemed

to bear me up in his loving arms. I could say, “The Lord gave and the

Lord has taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord.”

When alone I missed my darling so much that I wept as though my heart

would break. Then I would always pray; and as I prayed I would forget

everything earthly, and soar away by faith to the Golden City, and there

see my darlings all together shining in glory, and looking at me and

saying, “Mamma, do not weep for us, but come this way.” I would

always end in praising and giving glory to God for taking them to such a

happy place. Lizzie, our oldest child, aged sixteen, was all we had left of

six sweet children.

SATAN HINDERS ME

In all these trials God was preparing me and opening the way for the

great battle against the enemy of souls; and now the great desire of my

heart was to work for Jesus. I longed to win a star for the Savior’s crown,

But when I thought of my weakness I shrank from the work. Sometimes

when the Spirit of God was striving and calling so plainly, I would yield

and say “Yes, Lord; I will go.” The glory of God came upon me like a

cloud, and I seemed to be carried away hundreds of miles and set down

in a field of wheat, where the sheaves were falling all around me, I was

filled with zeal and power, and felt as if I could stand before the whole

world and plead with dying sinners. It seemed to me that I must leave all

and go at once. Then Satan would come in like a flood and say, “You

would look nice preaching, being a gazing-stock for the people to make

sport of. You know you could not do it.” Then I would think of my

weakness and say, “No; of course I cannot do it.” Then I would be in

darkness and despair. I wanted to run away from God, or I wished I

could die; but when I began to look at the matter in this way, that God

knew all about me, and was able and willing to qualify me for the work, I

asked him to qualify me,.

Page 11

GOD BAPTIZES ME WITH THE HOLY GHOST

I want the reader to understand, that at this time I had a good

experience, a pure heart, was full of love of God, but was not qualified

for God’s work. I knew that I was but a worm. God would have to take a

worm to thresh a mountain. Then I asked God to give me the power he

gave the Galilean fishermen—to anoint me for service. I came like a child

asking for bread. I looked for it. God did not disappoint me. The power

of the Holy Ghost came down as a bright cloud. It was brighter than the

sun. I was covered and wrapped up in it. My body was light as the air.

It seemed that heaven came down I was baptized with the Holy Ghost,

and fire, and power which has never left me. Oh, Praise the Lord! There

was liquid fire, and the angels were all around in the fire and glory. It

is through the Lord Jesus Christ, and by this power that I have stood

before hundreds of thousands of men and women, proclaiming the

unsearchable riches of Christ.

The Friends wanted me to travel a year with a minister and his wife and

work in revivals, and they would pay all expenses. But my husband was

not willing for me to go, or to engage in the work any place.

“And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new.

And he said unto me, Writer for these words are true and faithful.

And he said unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning

and the end. I will give unto him that is athirst of the fountain of the

water of life freely.

He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and. I will be his God, and he

shall be my son.”—(Rev. 21:5-7)

CHAPTER III

PROGRESS MADE IN PREPARATION

EXCUSES. THE BURDEN FOR SOULS. THE NEGLECTED TALENT

Page 12

I thought I would go through a course of study and prepare for the work,

thinking the Lord would make my husband and people willing in some

way to let me go out and work. But I could not get my mind fixed on my

study. Everything seemed empty and vacant, and I was restless and

uneasy.

The dear Savior stood by me one night in a vision and talked face to, face

with me, and asked what I was doing on earth. I felt condemned, and

said, “Lord, I am going to work in thy vineyard.” The Lord said, “When,”

and I answered, “When I get prepared for the work,” Then the Lord said

to me, “Don’t you know that while you are getting ready souls are

perishing? Go now, and I will be with you.” I told Him that I could not

talk to the people; I did not know what to say, and they would not listen

to mc. Jesus said, “You can tell the people what the Lord has done for

your soul; tell of the glory of God and the love of Jesus; tell sinners to

repent and prepare for death and the judgment, and I will be with you.”

Still I made one excuse after another, and Jesus would answer, “Go, and I

will be with you.”

I TALK WITH THE SAVIOR IN A VISION

I told Him I wanted to study the Bible; that I did not understand it well

enough. Then there appeared upon the wall a large open Bible, and the

verses stood out in raised letters. The-glory of God shone around and

upon the book, I looked, and I could understand it all.

Then Jesus said again, “Go, and I will be with you.” I cried, “Lord, I will

go. Where shall I go?” And Jesus said, “Go here, go there, wherever souls

are perishing.” Praise the Lord for his wonderful goodness in revealing

his word and will in such a wonderful way, to such a poor weak worm of

the dust, I saw more in that vision than I could have learned

Page 13

in years of hard study. Praise His Holy Name. I saw that I must not

depend on anything that I could do, but to look to Him for strength and

wisdom. “Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit,” saith the

Lord. I was to be the vessel of clay God was going to use to his own glory.

I was to be God’s mouth-piece, I must trust God to speak through me to

the people the words of eternal life.

There was all this time a secret monitor within telling me that I should be

calling sinners to repentance. I could not get clear of that reflection by day

or by night. Awake or dreaming, I seemed to have a large congregation

before me, all in tears, as I told them the story of the cross, Thus for

months and years did I debate; and yet did I falter and hesitate, and, like

Jonah, trim my sail for Tarshish. I thought if I were a man it would be a

pleasure for me; but for me, a woman, to preach, if I could, would subject

me to ridicule and contempt among my friends and kindred, and

reproach upon His glorious cause.

KEPT MY TALENT HIDDEN

Always when I had trouble I would flee to the strong-hold of faith and

grace and prayer. But when I went in secret to pray the words seemed to

come to me, “You deny me before men, and I will deny you before my

Father and the holy angels.” Then I would go to my Bible and search for

teaching and examples.

When the Lord put his erring people in remembrance of his great blessing

to Israel he said, “Did I not send thee Moses and Aaron and Miriam to

be your leaders?” And again the prophets were ordained of God. And

when there was trouble on hand Barak dare not meet the enemy unless

Deborah led the van. And the noble woman, always ready to work for

God and his cause, said, “I will surely go. God’s people must not be a

prey to the enemy,” “Oh, no; call out the men of Israel; Sisera’s mighty

hosts are gathering.”

GOD USED WOMEN

As I continued to read my Bible I saw that in all ages of the world the

Lord raised up of his own choosing, men, women and children—Miriam,

Deborah, Hannah, Hulda, Anna, Phoebe, Narcissus, Tryphena, Persis,

Julia, and the Marys,

Page 14

and the sisters who were co-workers with Paul in the gospel, whose

names were in the Book of Life, and many other women whose labors are

mentioned with praise. Even the children were made the instruments of

his praise and glory. See I Samuel 3:4, Jeremiah 1:6. Numbers 22:28.

The more I investigated the more I found to condemn me. There was the

Master giving one, two and five talents, and the moral obligation of each

person receiving them, and their several rewards. I had one talent, which

was bidden away.

By the Prophet Joel we learn that one special feature of the gospel

dispensation shall be, “Your sons and daughters shall prophesy, your

old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions; and

also upon my servants and handmaids in those days will I pour out my

Spirit.” It seems by the Prophet Joel, that the last days were to be

particularly conspicuous for this kind of prophesying. We cannot reverse

God’s decree, for it is said: “Heaven and earth shall pass away, but the

Word of God shall endure forever.”

MY FIRST MEETING

The first meeting that I undertook to hold was in a little town where we

had lived some years before, right among my husband’s people. It was a

cross for me to talk to those people; but I said, in the name of God, and by

his sustaining grace, I will try and leave the result with him, As I rose to

speak, this text came to my mind; “Set thy house in order, for thou shalt

die, and not live.”

When I began to talk upon the subject the man-fearing spirit left me, and

the words came to me faster than I could give them utterance. My sister-

in-law broke down and left the house. We continued the meeting a few

clays, and twenty claimed to be converted. People were converted all

through the neighbourhood. One who came to this meeting afterward

became my son-in-law.

I continued to keep house, and spent as much time in holding meetings

as I could, to give my husband a chance to attend his work, I was anxious

to raise money for us to go West. I would ride seven miles and hold

meetings on Saturday evening, and three meetings on Sabbath—

Page 15

sometimes in different churches—and then ride home over a hilly and

rough road. By this time I would be nearly exhausted and hardly able to

walk around to do my work, But the last of the week I would go again;

and often through the week I held meetings in the towns around where I

was born and raised, where we had lived since we were married.

GOOD RESULTS

It was a cross for me to speak before my own folks, and the people whom

I had always known. But God wonderfully blessed my labors in every

place. Wherever I went the house was crowded. I did not write my

sermons or have sketches of sermons. I would take a text and trust God to

lead me in His own way. I was holding meeting for a few days where I

was raised, and the house was crowded every night. One night I could

not get a text. The people came pouring in until the house was packed. I

began to get frightened. A brother said to me, “The Disciples are turning

out to-night,” There I was, with several hundred people before me and no

text—nothing to talk about. Everything was empty. I began to plead with

Jesus. I told him he had called me to preach, that here was this starving

multitude and I had no bread to give them. To verify his promise and to

glorify himself in manifesting his power to this people, the words came to

me, “What are you going to do with Jesus, that is called the Christ?”

and also the place to find the text. Jesus seemed to whisper in my ear, “I

am with you - be not afraid,” I opened the meeting and repeated the text.

As I did so the power came, and seemed that all I had to do was to open

my mouth. The people all through the house began to weep. I talked one

hour and a quarter. The power came as it did when I received the

baptism of the Holy Ghost. It seemed as if the house was full of the glory

of God. I felt as if I was drawn tip over the people, Glory to God for

helping a worm of the dust.

LED IN A BAD PLACE

For the glory of God and the encouragement of those who are engaged in

working for lost souls, to prove that no place is too hard for God, if we

only trust Him, I will tell you

Page 16

the victory God gave me at a place called “The Devil’s Den,” It was

distinguished for infidelity and skepticism. There was an old free church

in which no one was ever known to be converted. Some of our best

ministers had tried to hold meetings here, but had gone away in disgust.

This place was six miles from home. I had several times refused to go to

this place, but at last concluded to go, believing God would shake the

foundation of infidelity, and that there would be a shaking among the

dry bones. A large crowd met me. They had come through mere

curiosity, expecting to see me back out. I had to do all the talking, all the

praying, and all the singing. But God was there in mighty power. Some

of those infidels turned pale and trembled in their seats. For a few days I

could hardly find a place to stay. I appointed day-meetings; but they said,

“Oh, you cannot have meetings in daytime; no one will come,” I told

them if no one else came I would go and pray for God to pour out his

power upon the people. About the fourth day some were brightly

converted. They went to work.

The news spread like fire, and the Christians and singers and ministers

came for miles around. There were hundreds who could not get into the

house. The doors and windows were open, and the order was so good

that I think nearly all the people outside could hear. I held the meeting

two weeks, and seventy-five came out on the Lord’s side. One old man

and his wife, about seventy-five years old, and nine of their children,

were converted. Nearly all who came out were over twenty years old.

Some of the hardest sinners in the whole country were converted. They

had to confess that God was there in wonderful power. I organized a

Sabbath-School of one hundred and fifty scholars, and put in a man for

superintendent who had been a noted drunkard; appointed two prayer-

meetings, for each week, and established meetings every Sabbath.

Different ministers promised to furnish them with preaching. The people

said it was a glorious work, but that it could not last; that when I left it

would go down, Bless God, I have heard of only one who went back to

the world!

Praise God, the work is going on, and the wilderness of sin has been

made to blossom as the rose where there was

Page 17

cursing and blaspheming, there is singing and praising God. Let us

never be discouraged; but lean hard on God, and He will give us victory

every time, if we only trust Him and give Him the glory. Praise God for

victory through faith in his promise and through the efficiency of the

blood of the Lamb!

Let me say for the encouragement of those who are starting in the work

of the Lord, God has promised to be with us always, even to the end. We

are nothing but the clay God speaks through. It is “Not by might, but by

Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts.” If the Holy Spirit is dwelling in our hearts

and shining out through our lives and actions; if we, by faith, take God at

his word, we will find at all times and places that his grace is sufficient,

and he will give us victory every time. We must claim the victory by

faith, before the walls fall. (Joshua 6:20.)

“This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.”— (John

5:14.)

“He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and fire.”—(Matt. 3:11)

“But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon

you.”—(Acts 1:8.)

CHAPTER IV

IN THE MASTER’S VINEYARD

GOD COMES TO MY RESCUE. MEN LAY LIKE DEAD MEN.

A HALLELUJAH TIME

Page 18

On the way home from a revival-meeting, I took a severe cold which

settled in my throat. We stopped in Columbiana, ten miles from home.

While there a Methodist class-leader requested me to take charge of the

prayer-meeting, and preach for them. As it was too late to announce a

meeting, I told him I would go if able, and we would have a praise-

meeting, as I could only speak in a whisper. The church had gone out

after style, and pride, and festivals, etc,, until they had lost their power.

They were in a lifeless condition. I went, and to my surprise the people

were coming in crowds. They continued to come until the house was

crowded—and they said the house would hold a thousand people. There

I was, barely able to sit up, so hoarse I could hardly speak, with no

minister or anyone to help me. I never had stood -before such a

congregation, or so much style. I trembled in my seat; but oh, how I clung

to God. In silent prayer I asked him to take away the cold and hoarseness;

the man-fearing spirit, and everything, and give me a message for that

dying people.

I thought if I could get up into the pulpit I would tell the people it was a

mistake; that I had not promised to speak. It seemed so far away. But I

went, and stood up to make an apology for the first time since I had

started to work for the Lord. ‘As I did so this text came to mind: “I am

doing a great work, and I can not come down.” I trusted God to take

away my cold. The first five minutes they could hardly understand a

word. Then my voice got clear and strong, and they could hear distinctly

all over the house; and the words just seemed to roll out. I talked for one

hour, and the power of God was wonderfully manifested. All over the

house people wept, and a death-like solemnity settled over

Page 19

the congregation. They wanted me to go on with a revival, but I could

not. Whenever I think of that meeting it strengthens my faith, and I feel

like praising God for victory through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. To

Him be glory, and power, and praise forever and ever. Amen.

I had various calls to take a stationary work where I could have done

well. The United Brethren wanted me to take charge of the Women’s

Missionary Society, or take a circuit; the Bible Christians wanted me to

unite with them, and take charge of three large churches; and the

Methodists wanted me to take charge of one church. These were all

within ten miles of home, and I would have received a good salary. But I

felt that my mission was that of an evangelist. I felt that my work was not

confined to one charge or place, but wherever the Lord was leading me. I

joined with the United Brethren Church and got permission to preach

and organize churches. I felt that the time had come when I must break

up house-keeping and leave home and friends and our only child, to

travel through the West. It was a sore trial. I had to flee to the Rock that is

higher than I before could say:

“Lord, obediently I’ll go,

Gladly leaving all below;

Only thou my leader be,

And I still will follow thee.”

Up to this time I had no credentials from any source. My husband was

now willing and anxious to go with me in the work. It required strong

faith, for we had to start without purse or scrip, like the disciples;

trusting the Lord to supply our needs.

I find the promise of Jesus verified. If we leave all for his sake, we shall

have houses and lands, sisters. and brothers, and a home in heaven. I find

dear mothers and fathers, sisters and brothers, and dear children born

into the kingdom, wherever I go, who are as dear to me as my own.

Prior to going West, I held nine revivals; organized two churches—one of

them with about seventy members; organized a Sabbath-school of about

one hundred scholars, and appointed a prayer meeting at the same place;

preached in

twenty-two meeting houses and four school-houses, for eight

Page 20

different denominations, and delivered two hundred sermons. This work

was accomplished in about one year and a half. God blessed my labors in

this short time with more glorious results than I had expected to see in

years, or perhaps in a life-time of labor. Praise His Holy Name.

When we went West to engage in the work which God was calling me to

do, the first place at which we stopped was at Wiltshire, Ohio. I preached

in the M. E. Church the same evening, and the next day we went to

Fairvie. Here Bros. S. and T. were just closing a series of meetings. The

class requested me to continue the meetings, which I did for sixteen days.

I never saw the power of God so wonderfully manifested as at these

meetings. There had been trouble in the church for a number of years.

Some of the members had left, and the church had lost its power. I felt

impressed that God was going to restore love and harmony in the church.

I visited those families, and the third day of the meeting the trouble was

all settled. All who were present came to the altar and made a full

consecration and prayed for a baptism of the Holy Ghost, and of fire, and

that night it came.

MEN LAY LIKE DEAD

Fifteen came to the altar screaming for mercy. Men and women fell and

lay like dead. I had never seen anything like this. I felt it was the work of

God but did not know how to explain it, or what to say.

I was a little frightened, as I did not know what the people would think

or what they might do to me, as I was the leader of the meeting. While

the fear of God was on the people, and I was looking on, not knowing

what to do, the Spirit of God brought before me the vision I had before I

started out in the work of the Lord, and said: “Don’t you remember

when you were carried away, and saw the field of wheat and the

sheaves falling? The large field of wheat was the multitude of people you

are to preach the gospel to; the falling sheaves is what you see here

tonight, the slaying power of God. This is my power; I told you I would

be with you and fight your battles; it is not the wisdom of men, but the

power and wisdom of God that is needed to bring sinners from darkness

to light.” The Lord revealed wonderful things to

Page 21

me in a few moments; my fears were all gone. Those who were lying

over the house as dead, after lying about two hours, all, one after another,

sprang to their feet as quick as a flash, with shining faces, and shouted all

over the house. I never had seen such bright conversions, nor heard such

shouting. They seemed as light as a feather. The ministers and old saints

wept and praised the Lord with a loud voice. They said it was the

Pentecost power; that the Lord was visiting them in great mercy and

power, and there was great victory coming.

It is now many years since that meeting; the Lord has poured out the

Holy Ghost as he promised he would in the last days, with “Marvels and

Miracles” following. He said he would give the “latter rain” of the Spirit

before the notable day of the Lord came. This was to be given to gather in

the last harvest of souls before Jesus comes in the clouds. Many times I

have stood before congregations of thousands, preaching or singing,

when the Holy Ghost fell upon them, and swept over, wave after wave,

till the multitudes would sway back and forth like the trees in a forest, or

grain in a storm. Many of the tall oaks would be laid prostrate over the

house or campground; and, like the revival at Cornelius’s, many were

converted standing, or sitting in their seats.

Many shouted, others wept with a loud voice. Other times the power

would sweep over the house in melting power. In a few minutes nearly

every one in the congregation would be weeping, saints and sinners. The

solemnity of death would rest upon the people; you could not hear a

sound nor see a move; the people were held by the power of God. These

outpourings of the Holy Ghost were always followed by hundreds

coming to Christ. The Lord has backed up his word, as I preached it on

the apostolic line, with “signs and wonders” and demonstrations of the

Spirit.

He has shown me that we are in the last days. He has poured out his

Spirit in all my meetings. Praise God, no difference how the Holy Ghost

came, I knew the Lord was leading. How I realized this: “It is not by

might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord,” Oh, how

Precious these words of our loving Father: “Open thy mouth wide and I

will fill it,” and “Be not afraid of their faces, for I am with thee to

deliver thee, saith the Lord.” “Thou, therefore, gird up

Page 22

thy loins, and arise and speak unto them all that I command you.” “Be

not dismayed at their faces, lest I come and confound you before them!”

“Go, and I shall be with you.’, “Be strong and courageous,” etc. When I

would feel my responsible position, and look over the crowded house, I,

like Peter, would begin to sink, and cry: “Lord, help, Lord, use the clay to

thy glory, and give me a message for this dying people.”

Some of those promises would come rolling in, accompanied with the

Holy Ghost, until I would feel lost in Christ and see nothing but the

multitude of dying people rushing on to judgment.

Oh, praise the Lord for his tender care over us, and for his wonderful

salvation, that fills our souls with glory; that takes away the fear of

persecution, the fear of man and the fear of devils; and makes us rejoice

in the midst of trials, remembering that “All things work together for

good to those that love the Lord,” etc; that takes away the fear of death,

and as we look at the grave we hear a shout from Calvary, saying, “I am

the resurrection and the life,” Death is the Gate, to Glory.

My next work was at Bethel Chapel, St. Mary’s Circuit, where I held a

revival meeting, which lasted eleven days. The class was in bad

condition. There had been trouble in the church for nine years. Sixteen

members or more had left the church; but harmony and love were

restored to the class, and nearly all who had left came back. Father D.,

who had been standing out of the church all his life, came out and joined

the church, and eleven of his family followed. One brother consecrated

himself to the ministry, and is now preaching the glorious gospel. An

infidel became convicted and converted, and is now in the ministry. One

hundred and thirty-five came to the altar; thirty-nine united with the

class; Christian workers and ministers came in from all around, and we

had a glorious time. The house was filled to overflowing; half the people

could not get in. The seekers were trampled upon. We could not get room

for the mourners. The altar and the side seats were full, and the night I

closed the meeting there were thirty-two at the altar. It seemed that all

who came fell under conviction.

Two young men attended the meeting all through, and were deeply

convicted. I labored with them day and night. I

Page 23

felt impressed that that was their last chance, and if they did not come to

Jesus then their doom would be sealed. I told them that I believed death

was on their track. They turned pale, but did not yield. A short time after

the meeting closed they both took sick about the same time, and both

were unconscious to the last, going into eternity without a ray of hope.

People remembered how I had labored with them, and they thought it

was a warning from God for others to flee to a Savior’s arms and escape

the vengeance of a just God. Oh, it is a fearful thing to die without

Christ; to take a leap in the dark and go, down into the dark waters of

Jordan without Christ to lighten it with his glory.

IN INDIANA

We went to Pleasant Mills, Indiana, to hold a series of meetings, and there

found the class nearly broken up. I could only find six who had any

experience; they were discouraged. Even the minister had no hope of it

being built up again. The Baptists were strong there, and there was

contention between the churches. A good many of the brethren advised

me not to go; but I thought as it was such a hard place, work was needed

there worse than anywhere else. I claimed victory before the walls fell.

The night I commenced there were only two members present, though

the house was crowded. I spoke from the text, “I am doing a great work,

I cannot coma down.” I talked principally to the church. I told them that

we were brothers and sisters in Christ, and all were engaged in putting

up a building for the Lord, and that each one had a part in the building.

I invited them to come out and help; that it was not only their privilege,

but God commanded them to come up to the help of the Lord against the

mighty; for we had a great battle to light and needed every soldier. God

has said, “Cursed are ye that come not up to the help of the Lord against

the mighty.” The churches all came out, and we could not tell a Baptist

from a Brethren, Brother B., the Baptist minister, came out and offered to

do all he could. Many of them came out in a good experience. Two came

to the altar and were converted, and we were all bound together in bonds

of love, which I hope will last through Eternity. No one seemed to

Page 24

think the church could be built up. They would say, “If any good is done

here it is more than I expect.” They had no faith; I could not depend upon

them at all.

The third day two old men about sixty years old came to the altar for the

first time in their lives, and were converted and one young man carne

out, and they went right to work. Seeing is believing. This fired up the

members, and we had a glorious time. The house was filled to

overflowing every night. The meeting lasted sixteen days. Fifty-five came

to the altar, and I think nearly all were brightly converted.

I PREACH MY FIRST FUNERAL SERMON

On Sabbath morning I could not find a message. When I got to the church

the house was full, and still I had no text. As I stepped to the porch a

brother asked me if I would preach a funeral sermon at the hour of

preaching, and if so the procession would be there in a little while. I

studied a moment. I thought it was all of the Lord, and I said I would. But

I had never preached a funeral sermon. Oh, how I looked to God to guide

me to his glory. I knew if God did not speak through me I would be

confounded. This text came to my mind “He can not come back to me,

but I can go to him.” I turned to the passage in the Bible, and the light of

God seemed to shine on the text. It was a child that was dead and its

parents were not saved. They were both convicted, and promised me not

to stop until they found the Pearl of Great Price. As I stood up and read

the text, its meaning unfolded, and the Spirit of God came down in great

power. The people were weeping all over the house. Oh, praise the Lord

for his ever-present help when we trust him.

“My speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s

wisdom, but in demonstration of the spirit arid of power: that your faith

should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.”—(I

Cor. 2:4, 5.)

“But tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power

from on high.”—(Luke 24:49.)

CHAPTER V

AT WOOD’S CHAPEL, INDIANA

THE PRAYER THAT HINDERS. TAKING A CHANCE.

ENCOURAGING RESULTS

Page 25

The Macedonian call from Wood’s Chapel, across the Indiana line, being

very urgent, I felt the Lord calling. I commenced the meeting under very

discouraging surroundings. The house was new. The class had been

organized principally of unconverted members. About nine years

previously there had been strife in the church, and the members became

scattered.

The class leader, a man tottering upon the verge of the grave, bless God,

was reclaimed. His wife and nearly all his family were also brought into

the fold. Another brother, who had been a great help in the cause, but

had lost his power and experience, said he would never again take an

interest in religion. The first night the house was crowded, and if ever I

needed the prayers of the people, it was then. I was so weak I could

hardly get up in the stand. I called on this man to pray. He commenced:

“Lord, thou hast sent her here. If she preaches to the day of judgment no

one will be saved,” and so forth, I raised my head to see who he was. I

said “My good man, you will change your mind before many days; if you

cannot pray for me, I can pray for myself.” And I believe it gave me

strength and power.

The next night I called on him again, and the people were rejoiced to hear

him change his prayer. I received twelve into the church. He was among

the first to give me his hand, and he was one of my best friends. Praise

God. I Those who are prejudiced or ready to fight me when I go to a new

place of battle are always the first taken into the gospel net, and to invite

me home with them.

Many whole families were brought into the church. There was hardly a

family for three miles around where there was not one or more of its

members converted in the meeting. The

Page 26

meeting lasted five weeks, day and night, the interest increasing all the

time. The house was crowded to overflowing most of the time. This was

almost twice as long as I had ever held a meeting before at one time.

I saw a brother, a short time ago from there, who had been converted

during the meeting. He said they were all standing firm at their post.

TAKING A CHANCE

During this meeting there was a woman under deep conviction, but it

wore off and she became defiant. I told her she was going to wait for God

to send judgments on her or her family. She said she would risk it. A

few days after the meeting closed her favorite son went to work on the

railroad. Two days afterward he was brought to her cut to pieces by the

train. He had gone through the meeting, and refused the last call. Dear

reader, take warning, and fly to the Rock, Christ Jesus, for refuge.

There was a man who had been for years trying to break up all the

meetings, and had succeeded. He came to this meeting and commenced

as usual. He talked about me and said all the wicked things he could

think of. He did all he could to keep the people from coming to the altar.

The brethren became discouraged, and said there was no mercy for him. I

felt if he was ever saved it must be that night. I was very much impressed

to pray to God to remove the stumbling block; if there was any mercy for

him, to convert him at once, or remove him out of the way. He was in the

house, and praises be to God for answering my prayer in sending

conviction so deep that he was glad to cry for mercy. He said he believed

that that prayer saved him. The next night I called on him to address the

congregation, The people were very much surprised to see such a change.

God can and will give us victory if we only trust him.

The Methodists requested me to come to Shiloh, a quarter of a mile from

Liberty. We did so. I visited the members of the United Brethren Church,

and invited them to come and have a union meeting. They came over and

helped, and invited us to their homes. Among the many kind brothers

and sisters were the Brothers F. and their families. I shall always re-

member them for their kindness.

ENCOURAGING RESULTS

We had a glorious meeting. Nearly every house became a house of

prayer. There were three brightly converted who were past fifty years of

age; also one eighty-five years old—a skeptic and infidel. He had fought

all the churches, and insulted the ministers who had talked to him. I

called on him at his house. I saw the old man was very intelligent and

well posted on every subject, except the one of the most vital importance

to him. Oh, how my heart went out to him in pity. I saw something must

be done or he was forever lost. I saw him standing on the brink of the

grave, and that was hell to him. He wanted to argue on every point but

the right one. I would bring him back to his lost condition, telling him

God sent me to lead him to Christ. I saw he was getting very uneasy, that

the Spirit of God had hold of him, so I left. He became very much

troubled. In a few days he sent for me to tell him what he should do to be

saved, and as I talked to him he wept like a child. His wife said it was the

first time she had ever seen him weep. To the surprise of all he went with

us to church that night. He sat right in front of the pulpit, where he could

look me right in the face and catch every word. I spoke front the text,

“Prepare to meet thy God.” I talked right to and for him. He thought it a

wonderful meeting. He said he never saw anything like it before. A great

change came over him.

But I was not satisfied with his experience. He could not understand the

change of heart. Like Nicodemus, he wanted to reason it out. He came to

meeting the next day. I went to him and talked and prayed with him. He

received the blessing like a little child. He gave himself fully to Jesus,

and looked up to heaven for the witness; and, bless the Lord, it came.

God bless and keep the dear old father! I expect to meet him in heaven

and talk of God’s wonderful mercy in saving him at the eleventh hour.

“Do all things without murmurings and disputings: That ye may be

blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of

a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the

world; holding forth the Word of Life.”—(Phil. 2:14, 15)

CHAPTER VI

THE PROSTRATING POWER OF GOD IS MANIFESTED

WE BRING OUT THE MOURNERS BENCH. AN ALL NIGHT

MEETING, THE SINNERS IN ZION ARE AFRAID

Page 28

On arriving at Monroeville, Allen County, Indiana, we called on Brother

M., the pastor in charge, and commenced meeting that evening in the

Methodist Episcopal Church, November, 1883. The church, with a few

exceptions, was dead. There had not been a revival in the town for years,

to amount to anything, and nearly everyone predicted a failure. They had

not had a mourner’s bench for nine or ten years. At the close of the next

day’s meeting I asked the sexton to set the musical instrument back, and

bring up to the front the poor despised mourner’s bench. He laughed,

and said he would. When the people saw the mourners’ bench they said

it would be a good joke on me; that we would have no use for it. While

preaching that night I shouted victory and told them to clear the altar—

for the house was crowded—and called for seekers. They began crowding

to the altar, and continued to do so for three weeks, day and night.

The church had become so formal, its members walking so inconsistently,

that many of the best men and women had become almost sceptical. I felt

that it would require a great display of the power of God to convince

them of the reality of experimental religion. God has said “Whatsoever

you desire for the glory of God, I will do it.” Believing in his promise,

for three nights I prayed for God to display his power in his own way, to

show the people that God was working. I prayed with all earnestness,

believing he would answer my prayer.

AN ALL NIGHT MEETING

The third day one of the aged sisters fell prostrate and became cold and

rigid, as if dead, with no signs of life excepting the beating of her pulse.

We laid her on the pulpit sofa. She remained there the rest of the day, and

during the evening

Page 29

meeting two other ladies fell over in the same way. The people were very

much excited. We told the audience if they would come quietly they

could pass around and see them. Some were afraid to touch them. Several

of the brethren and sisters stayed, and sang and prayed all night with

them. The next day six others fell over; one young lady was overpowered

while standing, her eyes wide open. A sweet smile was on her face. It

was lighted up with the glory of God, and she looked like an angel. She

stood that way about two hours. They then carried her home, with five

others. As they carried them out, one after the other, without any signs of

life, the people became frightened and some ran from the church. I had

never seen the like. Oh, how my faith was strengthened! I felt God had

sent this in answer to my prayer.

I fell under this divine power several times during the meeting, while

singing or talking; sometimes while on my knees God’s power would

take control of me and I would remain in that condition for some time.

The glory of God would come down like a cloud around me. I seemed to

fall into the arms of Jesus. The angels were all around me. Sometimes I

would see my children and others who had passed over.

One night I was pleading with sinners to accept the invitation to be

present at the Marriage Supper of God’s Only Begotten Son. I felt that

death was very near. I told them someone was refusing for the last time.

THE COFFIN AND WINDING-SHEET WERE NEAR

Oh, how I pleaded with them to accept while there was mercy. One old

man was so convicted he could not stand it. He would not yield. He left

the house, cursing the Methodist church. He thought to run away from

God. But swift judgment was on his track. In going out of town the train

ran over him and killed him. The next morning before seven o’clock they

told me he was in his winding-sheet and ready for the coffin. It caused a

wonderful excitement. Some said I prayed for God to kill him, and that

they would not have me pray for them for fifty dollars. Others said I

mesmerized the people, and many were afraid to come to the church. I

told the congregation they need not stay away; we could pray for them at

their homes, and God would answer our prayers and make

Page 30

them so sin sick that they would be glad to come to church and beg for

mercy, Praise God! He was working in his own way. Conviction took

hold of the people.

Reformation fire began to spread, till many were brightly converted.

About two hundred came out in a good experience in that meeting, and

about one hundred united with the Methodist Episcopal Church.

The prophet said: “The time is coming when if a man dream a dream, or

see a vision, he will be ashamed to tell it.” That day is here. It requires a

great deal of the grace of God to tell these things, the world is so filled

with unbelief. But Jesus said it should be so: “People should wax worse

and worse,” “There should be a falling away in the churches.” “False

teachers should arise having the farm of godliness, but denying the

power; from such turn away,”

As I plead with sinners, how my heart goes out to them in love and pity,

knowing that the same message will seal the destiny of some for Eternal

Life and some for Eternal Damnation. It is a terrible thing to procrastinate

till the Spirit leaves us to our doom, till we become past feeling, given

over to hardness of heart. “As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no

pleasure in the death of the wicked; but that the wicked turn from his

way and live. Turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways; for why will ye die?”

Life is set before you without money and without price, but it will avail

you nothing unless you accept him as your personal Savior. The devils

believe and tremble on account of the punishment that awaits them.

“Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit, said the Lord of Hosts.”--

(Zech. 4:6.)

“The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to

preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the brokenhearted,

to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind,

to set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the

Lord.”—(Luke 4:18, 19)

CHAPTER VII

MANY CONVERSIONS AND TRANCES

RESULTS OF UNITED PRAYER. A CYCLONE OF POWER.

MANY DOCTORS VISIT

Page 31

After many invitations from Hartford City, and believing that the Spirit

of God was leading that way, I consented to go, and I went believing God

would do a great work.

I commenced meeting there about the first of January, 1885, in the

Methodist Church. The first night it was not known we would be there to

commence that evening. They rang the bell and the people came from

every direction and filled the church to overflowing.

The church was cold and formal, and many of the best citizens had

drifted into scepticism. I knew that it would take a wonderful display of

God’s power to convince the people: so I prayed for God to display his

power, that the sinner might know that God still lives; and that there is a

reality in religion; and that God might convict him of a terrible judgment.

Five of the leading members of the church said they would unite with me

in prayer for the Lord to pour out the power from on high, till the city

would be shaken, and the country, for miles around. We prayed that

Christians and sinners might fall as dead men; that the slain of the Lord

might be many. The Lord answered our prayers in a remarkable

manner.

The class leader’s little boy fell under the power of God first. He rose up,

stepped in the pulpit, and began to talk with the wisdom and power of

God. His father began to shout and praise the Lord. As the little fellow

exhorted and asked the people to come to Christ they began to weep all

over the house. Some shouted; others fell prostrated. Divers operations

of the Spirit were seen. The displays of the power of God continued to

increase till we closed the meetings, which lasted about five weeks, The

power of the Lord, like the wind, swept all over the city, up one street

and down another, sweeping through the places of business, the

workshops, saloons and dives, arresting sinners of all classes. The

Scriptures were fulfilled.

Page 32

wicked flee when no man pursueth.” Men, women and children were

struck down in their homes, in their places of business, on the highways,

and lay as dead. They had wonderful visions, and rose converted, giving

glory to God. When they told what they had seen their faces shone like

angels. The fear of God fell upon the city. The police said they never saw

such a change; that they had nothing to do. They said they made no

arrest; and that the power of God seemed to preserve the city. A spirit of

love rested all over the city. There was no fighting; no swearing on the

streets; the people moved softly, and there seemed to be a spirit of love

and kindness among all classes, as if they felt they were in the presence of

God.

A merchant fell in a trance in his home and lay several .hours.

Hundreds went in to look at him. He had a vision, and a message for the

church. The Lord showed him the condition of many of the members. He

told part of his vision, but refused to deliver the message to the church.

He was struck dumb. He could not speak a word because he refused to

tell what the Lord wanted him to. The Lord showed him he would never

speak till he delivered the message. He rose to his feet, weeping; to tell

the vision. God loosed his tongue. Those present knew he had been

dumb, and when he began to talk and tell his experiences it had a

wonderful effect on the church and sinners.

One night there was a party seventeen miles from the city. Some of the

young ladies thought they would have some fun; they began to mimic

and act out the trance. The Lord struck some of them down. They lay

there as if they had been shot. Their fun-making was soon changed to a

prayer meeting, and cries of mercy were heard. The people came to the

meetings in sleigh loads many miles. One night while a sleigh load of

men and women were going to the meeting they were jesting about the

trances. They made the remark to each other that they were going in a

trance that night. Before the meeting closed all who had been making fun

were struck down by the power of God and lay like dead people, and had

to be taken home in the sled in that condition. Those who came with them

were very much frightened when they saw them lying there, and they

told how they had been making fun of the power of God on the way to

the meeting. Scoffers and mockers were stricken down in all parts of the

house.

One man was mocking a woman of whose body God had taken control.

She was preaching with gestures. When in that mocking attitude God

struck him dumb. He became rigid and remained with his hands up, and

his mouth drawn in that mocking way for five hours—a gazing stock for

all in the house. The fear of God fell on all. They saw it was a fearful

thing to mock God or make fun of his work. Surely the Lord worked in

a wonderful way in this meeting. The postmaster was converted. All

classes, from the roughs and toughs to the tallest cedars and brightest

talents of the city, were brought into the fold of Christ. We took the

meeting to the opera house and it would not hold the crowds, so great

was the awakening among the people. Travelling salesmen arranged to

return to the city each night. The Cincinnati Enquirer sent a reporter to

write up the meetings and report daily. Every day the newsboys could be

heard crying out, “All about the Woodworth revival.” Reporters came

from many States and large cities to write up the meetings.

Lawyer C., one of the leading lawyers of the city, was convinced of the

reality of the religion of Jesus by seeing me under the control of the Holy

Ghost power while in a trance. Sometimes standing with my face and

hands raised to heaven, my face shining with the brightness of heaven;

other times the tears streaming down my face, with mute preaching,

pleading with sinners to come to Christ; other times lying for hours,

sometimes as one dead, and divers operations of the Spirit, conscious all

the time, but entirely controlled by the power of the Holy Ghost. Always

while in these conditions in this meeting, and all others, the fear of God

would fall upon the people. Sinners would be stricken down over the

house. Many would be saved; they would rush to the altar crying for

mercy. Sometimes scores would be converted while God would use me in

this way. Mr. C. was the leading lawyer of the State. He was a skeptic;

had no use for churches. The ministers had given up all hopes of his ever

being saved. When he came and invited us to his house to make our

home with them while in the city, people were astonished. He asked me

if I would tell him my experience while in a trance. He said he did not ask

Page 34

this to satisfy curiosity, but for light. He said he had confidence in me,

and would believe what I told him. I knew the Lord was leading in this. I

told him more of my experience than I had ever told anyone. While

talking the power of God fell upon us all. I was almost blind with the

glory of God. My hands looked transparent. He broke down and began to

weep. We all got on our knees, This was the first time this strong man,

this tall cedar, had ever bowed before the living God. In a little while the

news had spread all over the city. But that night when he came boldly

into the crowded opera house and bowed at the altar, and in a moment

another leading lawyer of the city bowed at his side, the excitement and

surprise of the people had no bounds. I praise God for victory at this

place, through our Lord Jesus Christ.

While at Hartford City, calls came from churches in Cincinnati, Fort

Wayne, Union City, and many other large cities. They sent one dispatch

after another, urging me to come. But God’s ways are not our way’s; he

does not see as man sees. God looks in the heart; man judges from

outward appearances. The Lord showed me I must go to a little town

fifteen miles away, called New Corner. I rode in a sleigh. When I got

there I was so hoarse I could only speak in a whisper, and so tired I could

not walk without assistance. It was time for meeting. The house and yard

were crowded. I could hardly get through to the pulpit. I commenced

singing, trusting God to take away the hoarseness and give me voice. In

five minutes my voice was strong and clear, I sang in the strength and

power of God. I sang two or three hymns. The power of God fell upon

me, and remained all the week I was there. It could be seen and heard,

and felt by all who came to the meetings. I preached that night the only

sermon while there. After that night I would be interrupted by sinners

falling in the congregation. Then there would be a rush to the altar, and

shouts by the friends of those who were stricken down. In a few minutes

the house would be turned into a mourners’ bench.

The first night of the meeting, while we were singing, I reached over to

shake hands with a man who was standing in the aisle. I asked him to

come to Christ. He began to tremble and fell backward. I thought I

would not talk to anyone else for fear the people would attribute the

power to me instead of

Page 35

to God. As I stepped back one of the ministers on the pulpit, the pastor of

the church, threw up his hands and fell. The fear of God fell upon the

sinners. They thought if the ministers had to go down there was no

chance for them to escape. They tried to get out of the church, but they

could not; the house was so packed there was no room to move. Sixty

sinners who were near the altar came to the altar; others had to stay back

because of want of room. When the minister came out of the trance he

told of the wonderful vision he had, of the horrors of hell and the beauty

of heaven. He said heaven was a real city. He saw many of his friends

there, and talked with them. He saw the hosts of angels. He saw people in

hell that he knew on earth. God showed him some that would go there if

they did not repent and be saved in this meeting. This vision stirred the

churches and ministers. The ministers came to the altar for a baptism of

power. Nearly all their members followed. The second morning they took

all the seats out of the church to make all the room they could for the

people to stand. They took two rows of seats and made a double altar

from the pulpit to the door. They made one on the right and one on the

left of the pulpit. These were crowded most all the time, day and night.

Sometimes they were four double. Scores were saved who did not come

to the altar. One night there were one hundred and fifteen converted.

Nearly all who were saved during this revival, when the Spirit of God

came into their hearts, fell under the power, or sprang to their feet,

shouting the praises of God. Those who fell would lay, some fifteen

minutes, some half an hour, some one or two hours, some a day and

night, and others longer, They, would all come out praising God. I

commenced the meetings at nine o’clock in the morning, and continued

till twelve at night. We could not close, there were so many outside; when

one went out, one came in. Sinners were struck down at their homes, and

along the highways. They were saved for miles around.

MANY DOCTORS VISIT

One day fifteen doctors came from different cities to investigate the

power and trances. When they came I was lying under the power of the

Holy Ghost, I remained thus several

Page 36

hours. God used me and others that were in a trance at the same time, in

a way that convinced them that it was the power of God. One of the

doctors was a class leader. He did not want to admit the power was of

God. He would have been glad if they could have proved it was

something else. He came to investigate the trances, but he was called to

another part of the house; he went, expecting to find something new. To

his surprise he found his son at the altar, and wanted his father to pray

for him. He could not pray. God showed him what he was, and what he

was doing. He began to pray for himself. While praying he fell in a

trance, and saw all the horrors of hell. He was falling in. After a terrible

struggle God saved him. He went to work to win souls for Christ. I have

heard him tell his awful experience to thousands. Not less than five

hundred were saved in one week, and hundreds after the meeting closed,

as the result. Men and women were converted miles from the church.

Many were struck clown, and lay like dead men, on their way home, and

miles away from the meeting. Would to God the people could see that it

is the mighty moving power of God we need to save the people, as on the

clay of Pentecost, when three thousand souls were saved.

The closing scenes of this meeting were very affecting, and the meeting

was one of unusual interest, being the last of the series. Many bright

testimonies were given by those who were converted.

REPORT FROM DAILY PRESS

“No pen, save that of the recording angel, could describe the scenes

enacted here tonight. Almost the whole house was transformed into an

altar, and cries of mercy from many scores were mingled with shouts of

victory. No one can prophesy where this work will end. Many

superstitious persons stay away for fear of Mrs. W.’s power to overcome

them. Others refuse to shake her hand.

She came to us, as she does to all her appointments, with the earnest and

hearty recommendations of her former neighbors and friends. Letters are

now in our midst, and can be seen at any time, from prominent citizens,

which sustain her as an energetic, whole-souled Christian lady. Whatever

may be said of the trances, there is no denying the fact that her meetings

are productive of great good, and that when the sheaves are finally

bound for eternity many will bless the name of the evangelist.”—

Indianapolis Journal.

CHAPTER VIII

“I WILL WORK AND WHO SHALL HINDER?”

ONE WITH GOD IS A MAJORITY. A SPECTACLE FOR MEN AND

ANGELS. I OBJECT TO PREACH DIVINE HEALING

Page 37

I next went to Summitville, Indiana, and commenced meeting on

Wednesday evening, Feb. 25, 1885. The house was crowded the first

night. The crowd was made up of infidels, skeptics and scoffers. Many of

these scoffers were church members. A few of God’s children stood by

me praying for victory. Most every one said, she will make a failure here,

and were hoping it would be a failure. I went in the strength of God,

knowing that he who was for me, was more than those who were against

me. I arose and told them that God was coming in power; that many of

them would be at the altar that night, crying for mercy. I saw some

laughing, as if to say, you do not know us. I commenced singing, “Let

me in the lifeboat.” The Holy Ghost fell upon me. God made them to see

the lifeboat on the ocean of eternity, and them drifting away into

darkness and despair, down to an awful hell. I led in prayer. When I

arose, the silence of death reigned over the house. They were trembling

under conviction. While I was preaching, God sent every word like

arrows, dipped in the blood of Jesus, to their hearts.

After preaching, I called for sinners to come forward. There was a rush

for the altar. It was soon crowded. Those who had opposed me most were

the first to come. Some who would not yield were stricken down as dead

in different parts of the house. There were many bright conversions the

first night. The work went on increasing in interest for one week. About

five hundred were saved in the church. The seats were taken out to make

standing room. The whole house was a mourners’ bench. Many of the

worst men in the town and country were saved, and lived earnest

Christian lives. Many were saved at home, all around the country, in

nearly every house, Some died praising God. Several went out preaching

Page 38

the Gospel. Hundreds have been brought to Christ by their labors.

I commenced meeting at Fairmount at nine o’clock in the morning and -

closed at twelve at night. Some men arranged to come and break up the

meeting. I did not know them, nor what they were doing. They came and

crowded in at the door. God pointed the leader out to me. With a loud

voice I called to him to come to Christ. The fear of God fell upon him. He

turned pale as death and started for the altar. When he got half way he

fell under the power of God. He lay about sixteen hours. The way he

talked, and his gestures while lying there, brought the fear of God on all

who saw him.

Those who came in with him saw it was a fearful thing to fight against

God. They were soon on their knees crying for mercy. When he came out

he had a wonderful experience to tell, which God used to bring many to

Christ. He went to work to bring souls to Christ, and soon began to

preach. Many ministers came and received the anointing power from on

high. The power of the Holy Ghost fell upon me the first meeting and

remained while I was there. It could be seen, heard and felt by all who

came. Many times the power, would take control of me when singing,

praying and preaching. I would be held standing, a spectacle for men

and angels. Sometimes I would lay for hours at a time. The holy fire went

into all the churches and spread for miles. Hundreds of lost souls were

brought to Christ after I had gone to other fields.

From Fairmount we went to Columbia City, Indiana, and commenced

meetings in the Universalist Church Thursday evening, March 12, 1885,

which lasted about four weeks. Sinners came to the altar the first night.

Many made a start for heaven. The interest was so great we engaged the

large skating rink, which was crowded. The interest continued till the

last. Many who had been saved in my meetings a year previous, and

some of the ministers and Christians who assisted me in those different

places, came up to the help of the Lord against the mighty.

I OBJECT TO PREACH DIVINE HEALING

The Lord showed me while here that I had the gift of healing, and of

laying on of hands for the recovery of the sick. I

Page 39

had been working day and night for many months and had no strength

only as God gave me each meeting. It would be two o’clock often before I

would get to sleep. When God began to show me I must preach divine

healing I could not understand that it was the Split of God leading me.

For three nights when I was almost dead for rest, I lay awake. God was

teaching me a lesson I could not, or would not learn. I said: Lord, you

know I started out to win souls for heaven, and I have been busy all the

time. I have tried to be faithful in everything you have given me to do. I

am so exhausted with constant labor that I have to be helped many times

to rise from my bed.

I thought if I should preach divine healing they would bring all the

cripples in the country, and I would neglect the salvation of souls. The

Lord showed me he would take care of the work. I told the Lord if he

wanted me to pray for the sick to send them to the meetings, and show

me he wanted me to pray for them, and I would. When I made this

promise I had perfect rest of mind and soul. From this time God began

to lead me to teach divine healing and pray for the sick. In the years that

have intervened since then God has healed thousands of all manner of

diseases and thousands have been brought to Christ by seeing the people

healed. The devil tried to make me think there would not be nearly so

many saved,

MANY CALLS FOR HELP

On Friday, April 10, 1885, we left Columbia City for Hartford City,

Indiana. At Fort Wayne we were met by Lawyer C., of Hartford City,

who escorted us to his house. In the evening we met the Daniel’s Band at

its nicely fitted up room, and found them all on fire for God, which

cheered our hearts. The Daniel’s Band arranged to have meetings in the

opera house, as I was going to stay over Sunday. At five o’clock Saturday

evening they began to fill the house, and by the time the meeting

commenced the house was full to overflowing, and God greatly blessed

the people, and several souls were saved. On Sunday the house was full

all day. But Sabbath evening was the grandest and most glorious sight I

ever witnessed; fully two thousand people were crowded into the hall,

and fifteen or more people were entranced during the evening, and

Page 40

God was present in mighty power. On Monday we went to New Corner,

and in the evening met the Daniel’s Band of that place. The house was

literally packed, and there were not enough sinners in the house to fill the

altar, almost everyone being on the Lord’s side.

By very urgent request I next went to Tipton, Indiana. I commenced

meeting on Sunday morning, April 26, 1885, at the Methodist Church;

and for two weeks we held up the cross of Christ to a dying world,

amidst all opposition from professing Christians and the outside world.

All hell seemed arrayed against us, but I trusted in the Lord Jehovah to

give us the victory. And many hundreds praise God for the meeting at

Tipton.

On the second Sabbath evening, amidst the most intense. excitement,

when the altar was filled with seeking penitents, a Mrs. Y. went into a

trance, and while in that condition, Dr. P. went to the front part of the

house to see a trance for himself. She soon commenced to motion for him

to get down on his knees. He fell as one dead. He yielded to the Lord; as

he afterward said, he believed it was then or never. God blessed him and

saved him.

I never saw such demonstrations of the Spirit and power as at this

meeting. Many of the leading church members were struck down or

stood held not able to move, under the power of God; their faces shining

with the glory of God. The presence of God was so felt that the fear of

the Lord fell upon all the people.

In the two weeks I was here over five hundred came out on the Lord’s

side. May they ever be kept faithful to the end of life!

WORK SPREADS RAPIDLY

News of the wonderful work of God was spreading all over the country.

The interest was so great I could not get any time to rest, day or night.

Committees were sent from all parts for me to go and hold meetings in

different churches. I was so exhausted from constant work I could hardly

sit up. We slipped off to Indianapolis, and took board in a private house,

hoping to rest a few days, without anyone knowing where we were; but

we had not been there half a day till

Page 41

several ministers from the city churches came to see me, and tried to

persuade me to hold meetings in their churches. I told them it was

impossible at that time. They then urged me to preach on Sabbath, but I

had to refuse.

Some came from Pendleton, Indiana, who traced us to our boarding

house, and begged very hard for me to come there, if only for a week. I

had only one week before my next appointment. I saw I could not rest

there, so I told them I would go. The news of my coining got there a few

hours before I did. The preacher’s family, and nearly every other, were

cleaning house and making garden. Things could not have been more

discouraging. I was so weak I had to go to bed till meeting time, and then

be helped to church. I stayed eight days. The result of this wonderful

meeting was that several hundred souls had their names written in the

Lamb’s book of life, including many leading citizens of the town and

county—doctors, lawyers and merchants. Dr. T., a noted infidel, was

converted and healed of diabetes. He became a member of the legislature

of Indiana. The oldest and the hardest shiners were saved.

We prayed for the Lord to convict them on the trains, and make them get

off, and come and be saved, One afternoon I fell under the power of God

and had a vision, and lay till the house was crowded. At night five

doctor’s examined me, and they said I was in a normal condition; that my

pulse and heart beat was natural, and that it was keeping time with the

music. I showed them by signs that they would all be converted, and

showed them their calling, and they were all made to praise God.

While in that condition I saw three men come in from the train, They

were all travelling men.

The people thought I would not be able to preach; but I arose, and stood

before a packed congregation. The power of the Holy Ghost was like a

cloud on the people. I saw the three men that I had seen in my vision

come from the train. They were not sitting together. I went to each one,

and told them that the Lord had brought them there, and that they would

all be converted that night. They were angry at first, and said they were

going to another city, but something got hold of them, and they had to

get off the train. They saw the crowd

Page 42

going to the church, so they came, too. Praise the Lord, they were all

saved that night, One told me that he was going right back home,

twelve hundred miles, to tell his mother the good news.

After a week or two these men came to another place, where we were

holding a meeting, and told of the wonderful way they were brought to

Christ.

From that meeting the revival swept over that country, and thousands

were rejoicing in a Savior’s love. The richest men and women were

brought to Christ, and they built a nice new church.

For twenty miles round men and women were struck down in their

homes, in business places, and on the roads and streets. Some lay for

hours, and had wonderful visions. Many went into the ministry, or

became evangelists.

AT KOKOMO

After long solicitation, which had been kept up constantly for over four

months, I next went to Kokomo, Indiana, and for three weeks God

wonderfully blessed me and the people of that city.

My first meeting was held in the Friends’ Church, which was very large.

It would not hold the people. The next day we went to the court house.

While there Barnum’s show came to the city. The papers said there would

be a race between the Woodworth meeting and the show to see who

would get the biggest crowd. Hundreds came to the city to go to the

show, but when they heard of the wonderful meetings in the court house

they came there. Once, while the great show was passing, I was

preaching and held the crowd. The next time they passed there were

several hundred on their knees in prayer. Not one went to the window.

Praise God for such victory through the power of the Holy Ghost! We

went from the court house to the skating rink, the largest building in the

city. About one hundred were baptized. It was said about twenty

thousand witnessed this solemn and wonderful scene. The first one

baptized was a Methodist minister. About twenty church members who

had not thought of being baptized were so impressed they stepped out

with their best clothes on and were baptized. The crowds were so large

Page 43

I had to appoint three meetings that night. One was held in the court

house yard and one on the street. Some ministers took charge of these

meetings, and I held services in the rink. The power of God was felt for

fifty miles round. Thousands of souls were brought into the light of God,

The Sabbath we closed God gave us a Pentecost. The Holy Ghost fell on

the multitude that had crowded in the rink and around the door. The

power of God had been poured out in all the meetings, and “marvels and

miracles” followed and rested upon the people. The Holy Ghost sat

upon. the blood-washed sons and daughters of the Lord Almighty.

In two hours five hundred converts had testified that they knew they

were saved by the power of God, and happy on their way to heaven,

Many fell under the power of the Holy Ghost while speaking. Many fell

in all parts of the house. Old men and women wept aloud. Others

shouted, and sinners cried for mercy. All classes were stricken down in

the meetings; many church members and ministers of different

denominations, not only in the meetings, but in the city and miles away.

They had wonderful visions of hell and heaven, and many of the deep

things of God. As they stood and told these visions the fear of God fell

upon the people, and hundreds were convicted and brought to Christ.

One minister on his way home stopped ten miles away with some friends

who had been to the meeting; while there, he fell in a trance. The news

soon spread. The neighbors gathered in. One left his plow and went in.

He had been fighting off conviction. As he looked at his minister lying

like one dead, the Spirit of God showed him if he was not converted

before this minister came out of the trance he would be lost forever. He

fell on his knees and called upon God to save him. Others followed. The

house became a mourners’ bench. Soon their mourning was turned to

shouts of praise. Before the minister came back from his visit to

heaven, the news had been shouted around the throne: “Sinners are

coming home to God.” This is only one instance out of hundreds where

God has started a revival far away from our meetings, by striking some

one down in a trance. The great revival at Cornelius’ house was all

brought about by two trances, one a sinner, the other a saint, though they

were many miles apart at the time.

Page 44

God used three visions. to bring about the conversion of Saul. If I would

write all the mighty works of God, I would have to write a book for each

meeting.

“And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter,

that he may abide with you forever;

Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth

him not, neither knoweth him; but ye know him; for he dwelleth with

you, and shall be in you.”—(John 14,16 & 17.)

CHAPTER IX

THOUSANDS ATTEND CAMP MEETINGS

THE OLD TIME POWER. RAISED FROM A DEATH BED.

MINISTER STRICKEN COULD NOT PREACH

Page 45

After closing a meeting in the school-house, near Millenor’s Corner, we

held a camp-meeting five miles from Alexandria, Ind. We were there over

two Sabbaths. This was the most wonderful meeting I had ever held. The

congregation was estimated at twenty-five thousand. In the morning,

before the preaching, there were hundreds of ringing testimonies of

present salvation. I then preached about the Holy Ghost power. Before I

got through, the power of God fell on the multitude and took control of

about five hundred. Many fell to the ground. Others stood with their

faces and hands raised to heaven. The Holy Ghost sat upon them.

Others shouted, some talked, others wept aloud. Sinners were

converted, and began to testify and praise God. I was overpowered, and

carried to my tent. In the afternoon they made a high platform in the

grove, so that I could be seen and heard by the multitude. In the strength

of God, I arose and stood before the largest congregation I had ever stood

before. God gave me a deep subject. I talked nearly two hours. The

people all stood. The solemnity of death rested upon the multitude. Some

had their bodies healed, and thousands were brought to Christ.

Dr, T. was afflicted with a disease, called diabetes. He felt there was no

hope for him. The best physicians had given him up, and he was liable to

drop any time. He had lost twenty-four pounds in two weeks, before his

conversion. He came twice to the meeting at Pendleton, He was a noted

infidel and horse jockey, and would not allow a Bible in his house. I

prayed for God to heal him, soul and body, and it was done, and he went

home praising God, feeling he was every whit whole.

He had a large practice, but he found a great deal of time to work for

God. He was a firebrand for God after his conversion, yea, hundreds

were brought to Christ through his labors.

Page 46

He lived many years; and every year on the anniversary of his

conversion, he had a meeting in his house, at which there were many

saved. He had great success; became a statesman, and was a power for

God. Glory to God for his wonderful works

A WONDERFUL HEALING

Just a word or two from the lips of the father of Sister D., of the vicinity of

Alexandria, who, by faith, had been raised almost from the dead:

“For years, with a combination of diseases, my daughter was suffering.

Five doctors had given her up to die. For about six months she lay in bed,

most of the time not being able to sit up without being propped up with

pillows. It was decided by her physicians that there was no use in

giving her any more medicine.

When seemingly the last moments had come, when she could not raise

her head, and had to be helped like a child, and was so light her husband

could take her on his hands as he would a child, when fully given up to

die, and when perfectly submissive to God’s will, she raised herself up in

bed, and was standing on the floor before she knew what she, was doing,

and then began to walk around the room, a living skeleton. Her husband

was very much alarmed, thinking death had struck her, and was looking

for her to fail.

Sister Woodworth was sent for to come and pray for her recovery, but she

couldn’t come, but while in a buggy, prayed fervently for her recovery.

At the same hour Mrs. D. went into a trance, in which she saw Christ

surrounded by a bright light, and a crowd of sinners to the left. She felt

herself raised up, arose from bed, walked out and ate a hearty supper.

‘The prayer of those who abide in God availeth much.’”

This sister went into the field as an evangelist, to work for the salvation of

souls. We learn that she has had glorious success.

On our way, returning from my home in Ohio, we stopped at Cleveland,

Ohio. Some of the brethren heard I was in the city, and made an

announcement for me, for one meeting, in the Mission Church of that

city, I went, and the interest was so great that I continued for some time.

Moody was in the

Page 47

city; people had been looking for him for over two months. Every one

was prepared to go. We had large crowds. The interest increased. The

power of the Lord was never so manifested in the city before. One

business man was stricken clown at his home. He sent to our meeting for

some of the workers to come and pray for him. He seemed like a dying

man, but he soon came out shouting and went to his place of business. At

our next meeting he said he had gone away from our meeting, calling me

everything but a lady; he told how God had stricken him down and

showed him the pit of hell, and what an awful thing it was to fight

against the power and work of God.

A student from one of the Cleveland colleges spoke lightly of the power

of God at one of our meetings, and as he was going out of the door he

was stricken down and had to be carried to his home. One of the

wealthiest ladies of the city fell in a trance in the back part of the church.

Every eye was on her. When she came to, she was converted. She got up

and walked through the aisle, and told what God had done; then she

got down and went to work with the seekers.

A MINISTER STRICKEN

One of the city ministers spoke lightly of the power in one of our

meetings; that night he went to his church to preach, but God had shut

his mouth. He could not preach. He shut the Bible. His mouth was closed.

He came back to our meeting the next day to make confession. He said

God had brought him down through a wonderful experience, and he

wanted to warn the people not to fight the power of God in those

meetings. He said he believed God would smite them clown, and spoke

of the time when Saul’s daughter made sport of David for shouting and

dancing before the Ark of God. God smote her with barrenness.

AT HANNIBAL, MO.

We next went to Hannibal, Mo., and stopped at the Park hotel. We rented

the rink, paying the rent ourselves. We had one of the hardest battles we

ever fought. There were a band of false professors there. No one had

confidence in

Page 48

them or their religion. They rushed into our meeting and tried to run

away with it. We knew nothing about them, but I saw it was counterfeit.

The people of the city saw them taking such an active part, and supposed

we were just like them. This had the effect of keeping people away. I bore

with them as long as I could, hoping that they would see that they were

wrong, and would walk in the light. But none are so blind as those who

will not see. I told them they must fall into line with us or fall out. They

would not do either, but did everything that could be done to break up

the meeting.

When the people saw that we did not approve of such work, the interest

increased till the largest building in the city was crowded and hundreds

were turned away. The first convert was an old man, a saloon-keeper

seventy years old. Many people followed, among whom were many of

the best citizens. The long altar was filled day and night. Sometimes the

altar was cleared in a few minutes, all converted or healed; filled the

second time, and sometimes the third. They were not only stricken

down as dead, in the meeting, but many miles away. One man was

struck down in a trance at his home, and lay in that condition for three

days. Several doctors went to see him, but could not tell what was the

matter with him. He came out praising God, and came to the meeting to

tell his experience.

A woman asked the Lord to show her if we were teaching the doctrine of

Christ. The Lord showed her in a vision. The platform we used for a

pulpit, and the altar or mourners’ bench, that reached nearly across the

rink, were pure white. She saw me and those who were with me clothed

in pure white. On the platform she saw some earthen vessels, white as

snow, and over all these was a soft cloud of glory, whiter than the driven

snow. Over all the vessels she saw in shining letters: “These are my

chosen vessels bearing the pure gospel of Christ in power.” Everything

you see is pure white, the symbol of purity. She told the vision to the

congregation.

A WONDERFUL VISION

A short time before we went to Hannibal, a brother had a vision. He saw

a high mountain, covered with rock. It was so high that no one could get

to the top; and on the

Page 49

summit he saw a woman all alone, clothed in pure white. She had two

beautiful white horses and a plow. She was plowing right through the

hard rocks, turning up the black soil, which seemed to be human hearts.

He saw a high rail-fence, but she never stopped for that, but plowed right

through the rails in every direction. He saw that the rails were men and

women. He came to where the woman was plowing. The woman walked

behind the plow with both hands raised to heaven. A sharp, two-edged

sword was in her mouth. He did not understand the vision until he saw

the wonderful works of God in our meeting. The Lord revealed the vision

to him and he related it to the large congregation with the interpretation.

I was the woman in white—purity and power. The high mountain was

the wisdom and experience which God had given me. Standing alone

among the hard rocks, was the courage and zeal to go where no one else

would go, knowing nothing is too hard for the Lord. The white horses

were the Holy Ghost power, through the word of God. The plow was the

gospel plow. The woman walking behind, with her hands raised toward

heaven, showed that the great victory of the Cross is not won by natural

or human power, but by the mighty power of God; and the two-edged

sword in her mouth was the Word of God, which is sharper than any

two-edged sword. When we come, not in word, but in power. The fence

was the opposition raised by cold professors and blind leaders. The rails

that flew—the vain attempt to oppose the work of God. “There is no

weapon formed or raised against you that shall prosper. I will make

you as a sharp thrashing instrument, having teeth; you shall thrash

mountains of sin.” When he told the vision, it had a powerful effect upon

the congregation. While he was telling it, the Holy Ghost fell on me and

told me that I was the woman with the sword. Oh, praise the Lord! He

has taken a woman to thrash a mountain of sin. Out of his mouth goes a

two-edged sword, the Word of God. This signifies Christ leading his

saints on white horses, clothed with power, to great victory, just before he

comes the second time. That time is here. That is what Christ is doing in

all these wonderful meetings. He gives his children power to call fire

down from heaven. This is the fire of the Holy

Page 50

Ghost, that comes in answer to prayer; in laying men and women out as

dead for days, both in meeting and out, and in many other ways, filling

the house with the glory of God

AT WARRENSBURG, ILLINOIS

From Hannibal, Missouri, we went to Warrensburg, Illinois, and began

meeting in the Church of God, Bethel. The weather was very cold and

stormy. The hearts of the people were as hard as iron and colder than the

weather. We battled on through the storm until the Holy Ghost fire came.

The ice began to melt and the cold hearts began to catch fire. The holy

fire spread from one to another, until the country for miles around was

shaken by the mighty power of God. People were converted on the

roads, and some in their homes. Many were struck down in trances in

their homes, some miles away, and lay for hours and had wonderful

visions. Infidels, skeptics, church members, drunkards, all classes were

brought into the kingdom.

One night the power of God came over the congregation so that every

one seemed as solemn as if death was in our midst. Sinners came rushing

to the altar, crying for mercy, Men, women and children bowed side by

side, and with tears running down their faces, looked up to heaven and

asked Jesus, who died for them, to come and save them and fill their

hearts with his glory. The dear Lord inclined his blessed ear and heard

their pleadings, and came and delivered them from the hands and power

of the devil who had held them captive.

One night the whole congregation was shaking under the power of God,

Twenty-six were laid out at one time as dead men and women. Others

were standing or sitting with their right hands raised towards heaven,

pointing sinners to God. The largest man in the house was laid out as

helpless as an infant for hours. Twelve men were laid out at once. Every

time that I went into the church the power came upon me like a cloud. I

could not move or do anything, God was preaching a wonderful sermon.

It was the last call of mercy to many of the people of Warrensburg.

Dear reader, accept these lines as a message from God to you, and take

warning before it is too late and the angel

Page 51

at the door will say, “Too late, no room, no room in heaven for you.”

These are some of the signs and wonders Jesus said should follow. God

stretching out his hand to heal in the name of the holy child Jesus.

“The Comforter which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in

my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring, all things to your

remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.”—(John 14:26.)

“But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the

Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he

shall testify of me.”—(John 15:26.)

CHAPTER X

WONDERS AT SPRINGFIELD, ILLINOIS

WE BATTLE ON. A CAPTIVE OF SATAN SET FREE.

AGED INFIDEL SAVED

Page 52

After several other missions, we went to Springfield, Illinois, pitched our

tents in Oak Ridge Park and commenced a union meeting to build up the

Temple of our God. We made the call for all ministers and Christian

workers to come up to the help of the Lord. Not one of the city preachers

responded to the call except the Lutherans, several of whom came to the

front. We were not acquainted with one person in the city. The voice of

God said: “Go, and I will be with you,” We lived in our tents, hired a

cook, paid all expenses, trusting God to provide all needful help. The first

few days the weather was very wet and everything was against us.

Although there were but eighteen persons present the first night, we

shouted victory and told them that God was going to shake the city. The

interest increased until there were thousands present. The altar was

crowded day and night. They came from different States and all parts of

the country to be healed of all manner of diseases. They were brought on

beds, on the cars, in chairs, on crutches and in cabs; hundreds being

healed and converted. There were three, of whom we know, who were

brightly converted and died before the meeting closed—a young lady

and an old man nearly eighty years of age; the other, an old man, saved at

his home on his death-bed. Others were converted at their homes, and

some in the woods.

A CAPTIVE OF SATAN SET FREE

A little girl was carried into the meetings in her mother’s arms. She was

as helpless as a babe two days old. She had spinal meningitis; was

paralyzed all over; her brain was impaired; her head dropped on her

breast, and she had no use of her back and limbs. She had been sick for

six months. For four months she had eaten nothing but a little Milk. I

Page 53

laid hands on her and commanded the unclean spirits to come out of her.

In five minutes she could sit up straight and raise her arms above her

head. In five minutes more she could talk and rose upon her feet, stepped

up on the high altar and walked with her mother to the street cars; went

home and could eat anything she wanted. The next morning she was the

first one up, running from house to house telling what God had done

for her. It shook the whole neighborhood. This child could not exercise

faith and did not seem to know what we were doing. Several children

were wonderfully healed, and also several infants. One little boy was

healed of dropsy, stomach and bowel trouble. His clothes could not be

buttoned because he was so badly swollen. The swelling went down at

once; his mother fastened every button on his vest and clothes and stood

him on the platform where every one could see what God had done. The

little fellow said in a clear, ringing voice that God had made him well.

I must say here, wherever we go God raises up many men and women

who make no profession of religion to stand by us, They say if the Bible is

true, we are God’s children, and they will stand by us for the good we are

doing the people in this life as well as the world to come. Praise God;

many of these noble men and women are converted in our meetings.

They are made to see that God is living and his word is true. They yield

to him and receive the gift of God—eternal life.

In every meeting God is raising up and sending out many workers with

different gifts.

The last two or three days of the meeting there were twenty or more

ministers present from other places. They all came to the front and took

part in the battle. Brother S., a Methodist minister, while working at the

altar fell in a trance. He lay several hours and was carried away as dead.

The night we closed he told his wonderful vision in a clear, ringing voice

that could be heard by the multitude. He described the wonderful City of

Gold, with its glorious inhabitants. He saw many whom he had known

on earth; he described the awful gulf of hell; the condition of those who

are there; saw the millions going there. No one who heard him talk could

doubt that he had seen all that he had told

Page 54

them. Many were struck down in different parts of the congregation

and at their homes.

AN AGED INFIDEL SAVED

Brother W., an infidel, eighty-two years old, was converted and healed of

rheumatism. He had been crippled for fifteen years. He arose from his

knees, shook hands with those around him, and praised God for saving

him at the eleventh hour. He stepped upon the altar and told the people

that he had been an infidel nearly all his life. He said that he was one of

Robert Ingersoll’s first teachers in infidelity; that they had studied and

taught infidelity for twenty years. They said they had made God out a

liar; Jesus an impostor; the Holy Ghost a myth; the Bible a fable. He

tried to believe man died like the ox and had no soul. He said that he

lay in a trance three different times—struck down by the power of God.

He did not know then what it was and would not be convinced, but now

he knew it was the power of God. He met Ingersoll in 1850. In 1857, he

had the first trance. He lay fourteen hours and it seemed to him that he

had died and was buried. He knew when his spirit left the body for the

grave. He saw his friends weeping over the grave; heard them preach his

funeral sermon; saw them place the coffin in the grave; fill up the grave,

and return to their homes. God did this to show him that he had a spirit

that would never die or lose its identity, but he would not believe. Years

after he fell in another trance that lasted twenty-two hours. His spirit left

the body; was carried away to heaven, and he saw millions and millions

of human beings, all clothed in pure white. He heard the sweetest music;

saw most beautiful flowers, and the city with its beauty and grandeur.

He could not describe it all. This time he had his identity. His spirit had

perfect freedom and liberty. Still he drove off conviction and continued to

contend with the Almighty. God came to him again in a vision; showed

him the condition of the saints of God in eternity, after this world and

everything in it has passed away. He saw the new earth—everything was

new and beautiful—adapted to the use and enjoyment of the ransomed

army of the Lord.

Page 55

The first heaven, the real city of God that he hath prepared for his

redeemed children, will come down and be set in the new earth—

something like Washington City is to the United States, God’s children

will not be confined to the Beautiful City. The whole new earth will be

our inheritance. Our bodies will be light, our capacities so great that there

will be no limit to our knowledge. We will be continually exploring new

beauties and treasures in the wonderful works of our Father.

And you who call yourselves unbelievers or infidels, trying to make

yourselves believe a lie, God have mercy on your souls and help you to

see your danger before he permit’s you to believe a lie and be forever

damned.

A GREAT FIGHT

The next battle fought for King Jesus was in Louisville, Ky., August, 1888.

Among the many from other States and cities who attended our meeting

at Springfield, Illinois, were a number of prominent citizens from St.

Louis, Missouri, Among these were Mr. R., a merchant of the Famous

boot and shoe store, and his mother. They insisted on us visiting St. Louis

and stopping with them. We did so and remained there several days. The

people were very anxious for us to hold, meetings in one of the parks. A

number of the business men made quite an effort to have us stay, but we

felt the Lord was calling us to Louisville. It was quite a cross to leave such

a good opening and bear the expenses of the long journey: not knowing a

person in the city; no one to open the way, to board us, or help us;

bearing all expenses ourselves, which were very heavy; we spent nearly

every cent we had, which was about four hundred dollars, before we

received a penny. This was walking by faith.

There we were among strangers in one of the most wicked cities in the

world, We never thought of being discouraged, but kept shouting

“Victory!” knowing that Jesus was leading every step.

When we came to the city we were very tired after so much hard labor

and the long journey, and went seven miles from the city and camped out

on the bank of the Ohio river in a small grove to rest. While there we

realized that we

Page 56

were soldiers indeed, and, as Paul said to Timothy, we were “enduring

hardness for Christ.” We did all our cooking on a stove with one small

hole. It stood outside the tent. We used a box for a table; benches for

chairs; grass for a carpet, and made our beds on the floor. We were far

from the city and no way to go back and forth (as the cars did not run

that way), so that we were deprived of many comforts. We had money,

and we could have put up at a good hotel; but we saved it to start the

meeting, and spent several hundreds of dollars before we received any

money, We did this in many places.

CAMPING OUT

I find that the earnest followers of Christ have very little rest here. Like

our Master, we must be about our Father’s business. We could not get a

grove in the city in which to hold religious meetings—though we could

have gotten one for most any other purpose. We succeeded in getting the

Commons. We pitched our tent in the hot sun. It was the first of August

and we knew that it would be all we could stand to hold a meeting in a

tent day and night. But we knew God had called us there and he would

take care of us. We moved and pitched our small tents on the Commons

to get ready for the battle. Our large tent and most everything we needed

for comfort was delayed for over a week, but we did not want to use the

Lord’s money to board at a hotel. It began to rain the day we camped and

continued almost incessantly for a week. The water was over us, under us

and around us. It came up even with the floor. We were a sight for

curiosity seekers, some saying we were Gypsies, but there were no

children or horses around, Some said we were fortune-tellers, and others

that we were artists. But we were none of these, but a band of Pilgrims

living in tents like our fathers, and seeking a city out of sight.

Finally a reporter came and interviewed me and gave us a good

advertisement in a daily paper. Then the citizens began to call on us. It

was not long before they knew who we were and what we were doing.

When the large tent and all the small ones had been pitched, they said it

looked like a village. It was during the presidential election, and the

Page 57

citizens were having a street fair or a business parade which lasted

several weeks, There was a sham battle fought on the Ohio river by

moonlight. Thousands came daily from other States and cities. While all

these things were against us still it brought many from other States to our

meeting. A number being convicted and saved, who otherwise never

would have been.

Amidst all this excitement we never missed a meeting, but held them day

and night. The night they had the wonderful fireworks they were only a

short distance back of us. The noise was terrible and the devil tried his

best to drive us from the field. All classes were there and while all the

artillery of hell was turned on us, by the help of God we fought with the

fire, sword and shell from heaven, and won the victory. The two armies

had come together. God’s soldiers came up in line. I told them to take

their eyes of these surroundings and turn a deaf ear to the noise; to lift

their hearts to God in silent prayer and I would preach. God came in

wonderful power while we were singing and praying. Many going to the

fire-works were so astonished to see such a crowd and such a meeting

they were held as under a spell. The tent was crowded. All standing-

room was taken up inside and hundreds were standing outside. I

preached an hour or more. The congregation was so attentive I do not

believe they missed a word. Oh, I praised God for victory! Amidst all the

noise of the different kinds of fireworks I was not bothered in the least.

God gave me voice and power to hold the people as still as if death was

in our midst. Glory to God! The devil is mighty, but God is Almighty. Let

no one who reads this ever get discouraged in doing the work of the

Lord. There never was a meeting held under more discouraging

circumstances. Everything was against us; nothing for us but God. He

was more than all who were against us.

THE RACE PROBLEM

The colored people were the greatest drawback. The Southern people are

so prejudiced against them that they will not permit them to worship

with the white people. We gave the invitation for all classes and

conditions to come to

Page 58

the meeting. The invitation was accepted by the rich and poor, the white

and the colored, church members and all kinds of sinners. The white

people said that if the colored were permitted to come, they would stay at

home. Then we gave the colored people one corner of the tent and had

them sit by themselves. This did not suit the people. Some of the wealthy

citizens said that they liked the meetings, would help support them, but

they would not do anything if we let the negroes come. Ministers and

professing Christians said the same. They said all evangelists who had

been in the city could do no good until they drove the negroes away. I

told them God made the whole human family of one blood. Christ had

died for all, Christ said, “Go preach my gospel to all nations, to every

creature.” Can we obey God and drive the hungry souls away?

When Jesus sent me out to stand between the living and the dead, he said

“Go where God sends you, without respect to persons or places.” I told

those people who came to persuade me to not let the colored people

attend, that I knew if we let them come with the feeling which existed, we

would have a terrible battle, but we did not dare drive them away, for if

we did the Holy Ghost would leave and God would hide his face from

the work and it would be a failure. Thank God, amidst all this trouble we

shouted victory, knowing that God would overrule all for his glory and

do the greatest work ever done in the State of Kentucky, I thank God we

had no desire to drive them away, but felt glad to have the privilege of

leading them to Christ.

God came in such wonderful power it was not long till they seemed to

forget the color. The altar was filled with seekers; white people on one

side and colored on the other.

Sister F., a colored evangelist, whom I had heard of before I started out in

the work of the Lord, was present. She was highly esteemed by the

people of the East. She had labored with the white people. For years I had

desired to meet her. One night I saw her in the meeting, did not know

who she was, but called on her to lead in prayer. Such a prayer! She

reached the Throne, took hold of God in such a way as to shake every

member of the congregation and came near raising them all on their

feet. God bless her. She is a

Page 59

fire-brand for God. Hundreds of colored people were saved in these

meetings, and many bodies were healed. Some had wonderful visions.

We stayed in the city over three months, the interest increasing all the

time; when the weather got too cold for our tents we rented a large hall.

Hundreds of souls were converted, and hundreds of bodies healed of

various diseases. Persons came on crutches, and went away without

them. The blind went away seeing; the sick were brought on beds, healed,

and picked up their beds and walked off with them.

WE REVISIT SPRINGFIELD, ILL.

We arrived again at Springfield, Illinois, at eleven o’clock p. m. A band of

converts met us at the train and took us to a house all furnished for our

use. We found a nice supper ready for us. It was like mother coming

home to her children. They had spared no pains to make us feel at home,

and as I looked at their happy faces, shining with the Savior’s love, I

thought of the Marriage Supper of the Lard, when I shall sit down with

the dear children God has given me, who shall come from the East, West,

North and South. Oh, what a meeting that will be!

With such a band of earnest workers to help us fight for God, you may

know we had a wonderful meeting. Sinners came flocking to Christ the

first night, and the interest continued to increase until the last moment of

our stay in the city. Hundreds of souls were saved, and many remarkable

cases of the worst diseases and infirmities were healed by laying on of

hands and prayer. All classes had been reached—infidels, skeptics,

gamblers, harlots, drunkards, dead church members and moral men. Two

members of the legislature bowed at the altar, were converted and

addressed the crowded house, telling what God had done for them and

was doing for others. Many said, when we left, the work would go down

in six weeks—they would all backslide. That is what they say every place

we go. But when they saw that the converts were standing firm and had

saved more souls the five months we were gone than all others had in the

past year, they had to confess that God was with them and doing a

mighty work.

AN INFIDEL CONVERTED

Page 60

Brother W., the noted infidel, and one of Robert Ingersoll’s first teachers

in infidelity, was converted in Springfield, Illinois. In writing of our first

experience there we gave you his wonderful experience. He attended our

meeting in Louisville, Kentucky, and gave his time and strength in

winning souls to Jesus. Like Paul, telling of his wonderful conversion. He

went back to Springfield and had a stroke of paralysis. His prayer was

that he might live until we got back. God answered his prayer and we

went to see him. He was very low; taking my hand, he began to weep and

praise God. He was perfectly satisfied with his experience. Jesus was all

in all to him. He knew that his building of clay was crumbling; but that

to be absent from the body was to be present with the Lord. He had a

mansion in heaven. “A house not made with hands, eternal in the

heavens.” He felt that he was truly a brand plucked from the burning.

“God has been so merciful in saving such a sinner at the eleventh hour.”

he said. When he could not speak his friends thought him unconscious.

Jesus was so precious and was with him all the time. I did not see him

pass away, but they sent me his dying message: “Oh, sinners, hear the

dying testimony of the converted infidel. Tell Sister Woodworth she

was the instrument in God’s hands of saving my soul. I have never had a

doubt of my experience with God since my conversion. All is well. I

thank God that the light of heaven ever shone in my soul.” The remains

were taken to the hall where we were holding the meetings. I preached

the funeral, sermon from Eccl. 22:3.

“In the day when the keeper of the house shall tremble and the strong

men shall bow themselves!’

The Odd Fellows buried him, many of whom had known him for years,

while he was teaching infidelity. When they heard of his triumphant

death, they wept. Many were convicted of their sins and convinced of the

reality of religion. Nearly all of the congregation marched out to the

cemetery where I made a few remarks at the grave. Strong men were

weeping; the power of God fell on all.

We organized a Church of Gad, appointed two elders and

Page 61

two deacons, and arranged for a new building in which to worship. We

closed our meeting of seven weeks February, 1889. The church continued

to hold meetings in the hall where we held our meeting. The Lord gave

them many souls. They had a large Sabbath-school.

Several went out as preachers and evangelists and met with good success.

The ministers of the city met and tried to crush me and the work. They

brought history, doctor books and the devil’s works to prove that the

power of God had been taken from the church. When they got their

ammunition ready they chose Doctor B. of the Christian church, the great

theologian and champion debater, to fire off the cannon. He announced

that he was going to prove me a fraud and drive me out of the city on the

strength of it. He drew a large crowd and took up a special collection.

Many of the citizens took notes and brought them to me. They said it was

the thinnest thing they ever heard, and were disgusted. The night I was

attacked our hall was packed—the people thinking that I would

denounce him, After the congregation had gathered God gave me a text

which I had never used, “Come and hear, all ye that fear God, and I will

declare what he hath done for my soul.” (Psalm 66:16.)

I gave a sketch of my experience from my birth to that time. People were

weeping in all parts of the house. I do not think there was one there who

did not believe God had called me to the work, and that he was with me

in mighty power working wonderfully in the midst of the people. I did

not intend to reply to Doctor B.’s arguments. I had said that I would meet

anyone on the Bible. He had gone outside of it for nearly all his proof.

The citizens were very anxious for me to reply. Finally I announced that I

would meet him on Sabbath night. The hall was crowded and they said

hundreds were turned away.

Dear reader, it was an undertaking to meet this giant. He boasted of his

college course, of his education, of his wisdom, of his popularity, and

made it appear that I was a poor, ignorant, blinded crank. I am a crank

for Christ, and the devil cannot turn me. My trust was in God. I set my

face like flint, for God was with me, knowing that no weapon

Page 62

raised against me should prosper, and every tongue raised to condemn

me I should confound. When I arose to talk the congregation was as still

as death. I held the paper in my hand that contained Doctor B.’s

arguments, and referred to one after another, and proved them to be

false. He said that I had failed in every scriptural test, and that I was a

fraud. I said the best proof of our being called of God to preach was the

fact that souls were saved. I asked all who had been converted in these

meetings to stand up, and over two hundred arose.

I asked all who had their bodies healed by the power of God to stand up,

and about fifty stood up. The people said that before I had taken the Bible

in my hand, I had cut his head off with his own sword. I met all his

arguments on the Bible and did not go outside of it. I proved him to be

wrong on every point. Glory to God for victory! With all his boasted

wisdom God chose a weak woman to confound and condemn, and

show to the world that it was useless to fight against Him or the Holy

Ghost power. Not one minister stood by me; but all united in opposing

and trying to crush me. Notwithstanding all this power of darkness that

was arrayed against me, the interest increased daily. Requests came from

all the best citizens and from all over the city to stay, saying I had gained

such a victory over Doctor B., and all the opposers of the true doctrine of

Christ.

Many of the brightest talent in the city were inquiring the way of

salvation, but God was calling us back to Louisville, Kentucky. We closed

our meeting with many sad hearts and much weeping. We left the next

morning at nine o’clock. When we got to the depot we found a large

crowd there to

see us off.

Old gray-headed fathers thanked us, with tears streaming down their

cheeks, for leading their children to Christ; wives, that their husbands

were saved, and drunkards, that they had been saved from the

drunkard’s grave.

CHAPTER XI

A MIGHTY WORK AT ST. LOUIS, MO.

WE INVADE THE HOODLUMS. THE STONES FLY. STRANGE

THINGS ARE DONE

Page 63

The Lord was calling us to St. Louis, Missouri, April, 1890, but we wanted

to stay in California through the summer, and we had quite a struggle to

know what to do. We placed our goods on the cars and were going to Los

Angeles, California. That night I received a letter calling me to St. Louis.

We sold our household goods and started next morning for St. Louis. No

person knew we were coming until our meeting was announced. Surely

God leads me in a mysterious way. I cannot have any choice, or say I will

go here or there, but I must know the voice of God, and where He leads

I will follow. Two years prior to this time the way had been opened in St.

Louis. Many of the best citizens invited us to go and hold meetings. They

would have taken much of the burdens off us, but our dear Lord does not

permit us to lean on or trust to the arm of flesh, far the battle is not ours,

but the Lord’s.

We held meetings in a hall for two months. The first night there were

eighteen present. God was there in power. Two were converted. The

crowds grew larger every day, and souls were converted at every

meeting. A number of remarkable cases of divine healing were wrought

by the Lord. We felt we could not afford to board; that we must save our

money to pay the expenses of the meeting. We rented rooms in the third

story of a private house and did our own cooking. This was very hard on

us, but it was the best we could do.

We were invited one Sabbath afternoon to hold a meeting in the Union

Market. We felt the Lord was leading in this, and accepted the invitation.

We had a large, attentive congregation. The street-cars were passing by

loaded, to see the new bridge that had just been built across the

Mississippi river.

Page 64

One old man, a Catholic, heard me preaching. He got off the cars, came to

the meeting and listened attentively; at the close of the service he was

saved. He said he wanted the kind of religion we had. He had a hard

battle to fight with his family, who were all Catholic’s; but he stood firm,

and said he was determined to make heaven his home, God set his seal

on this meeting. Many were convicted. God knows how many carried the

good seed away in their hearts, that will grow into eternal life.

WE INVADE THE HOODLUMS

It was now the first of June, and we were ready to put up our large tent,

which we brought from California, The only place we could get room

enough was “Kerry Patch,” a place noted for the hoodlum element,

where they gathered from all parts of the city. People have been shot

down, or robbed, or stoned here, any hour of the day. There were two

large Catholic churches, one on each side of the tent. One was about a

block away, the other about two blocks. We lived in our small tents

without a shade tree, for five months.

The Christians tried to persuade us not to pitch our tents in “Kerry

Patch,” and after, we had them up they tried to have us move away from

that wicked and rough element, but we felt God had led us there. We

rented the ground for three months, paid seventy-five dollars for it. The

Christians said there had been several show tents put up where ours

stood, and the rough element cut the ropes and tore their tents down.

They said if they would cut the ropes of a show tent, surely a gospel tent

would have no chance at all. We said God has placed us here and by his

grace we will stay. Many of our best friends were afraid to let their wives

and daughters come, and felt they were running a great risk in coming

themselves, as the congregation was stoned coming and going.

Sometimes the stones went flying through the tent. They did not know

what a camp-meeting was, but thought it was some kind of a show. Most

of these people had never been to a church. The first night the tent was

crowded. Men stood on the seats with hats on; cigars and pipes in their

mouths; coats off and sleeves rolled up. Women with old dirty aprons

and dresses on; bare-headed and bare-armed.

Page 65

They would shoot off-fire-crackers, and when we sang they sang the

louder; when we prayed, they clapped their hands and cheered us. They

had pistols and clubs, and were ready to kill us, and tear down the tent. It

looked as if we would all be killed. Several ministers tried to talk, but

were stoned clown, or their voice drowned out. It looked like surrender

or death.

GOD SUBDUES THE MOB ON OUR BEHALF

It was an awful sight to see a little band of Christians, sitting nearly

frozen to their seats with fear; surrounded by a mob of wild fierce men

and women, many of them half drunk, their eyes and faces red and

inflamed. Every effort failed and we could do nothing with them. I said to

my co-workers “We will never give up, and if they take us out of the tent

before we are ready to go, they will take us out dead.” I told them to lead

in prayer one after the other, and the God of Elijah would answer.

A sister knelt on the pulpit pale as death, her hands and face raised to

heaven, and in a clear ringing voice asked God to save and bless the

judgment-bound multitude. A feeling of the awful presence of God

began to fall on the people. Another sister followed in prayer, then I

arose, and stood before them. I raised my hand in the name of the Lord,

and commanded them to listen. I said the Lord had sent me there to do

them good, and that I would not leave until the Lord told me to—when

our work was done. I told them the Lord would strike dead the first one

that tried to harm us, or to strike us with a dagger. If any tried to kill us

the Lord would strike them dead. The power of God fell, and the fear of

God came upon all the multitude. The sweat came on their faces, and

they stood as though in a trance; the men began to take their pipes out of

their mouths, and their hats off. The women began to cover up their bare

necks and arms with their aprons. They felt they stood naked and guilty

before God. They began to get off the seats, and try to sit down, but some

fell and lay as dead. Others stood with their mouths open. One Catholic

said that I struck him down, and showed him hell. Tears ran down their

faces, through the dirt, leaving streaks. They stood as though they were

afraid to move; and all passed out

Page 66

quietly. After that the hoodlum element always respected me. Many

would take off their hats when they passed me, but they stoned the

people coming and going to the meetings; and threw stones through and

over the tent for some time, till we got them conquered in the name of the

Lord, and the help of the police.

The citizens took it in hand, and went after the police for not doing their

duty, for they were afraid of the mob element. The chief of the police

came and told me I should be protected; if he had to send out the whole

police force. The soldiers at Jefferson Barracks said we were doing a great

work, and if the police would not protect me they would.

THE STONES FLY

The ground near our tent had always been used by the hoodlum element

from all parts of the city. They would come together on Sabbath and

bring kegs of beer. Several companies of baseball players were included

in these Sunday gatherings. On the first Sabbath we held meeting, when

we began to sing nearly a thousand of these roughs and toughs came

rushing into the tent with their bats and balls. There were old men,

middle-aged men, young men and children. Some were dressed in

baseball uniforms, some in rags, some were drunk, some with pipes in

their months, and some with cigars. They stoned the tent, stoned the

people coming and going to the meeting.

The next Sabbath they came as usual, but the chief of police with several

police came and drove them away. Oh, praise God for such victory! The

neighbors had been tormented nearly to death. These roughs of the city

were there every day, and especially on Sabbath. These neighbors said if

the meetings did not do any other good, they had relieved them of an

awful nuisance. With the kindness of the police and the power of God,

those who came to the meeting and would not be tamed were driven

away, the rest quieted down; then the civilized people came, many who

had been afraid to come before. We do not blame them for being afraid. It

was only by the grace of God we stood through the showers of stones.

Some of the worst characters on earth came to the meeting. If God had

not protected us we would not have left

Page 67

that camp-ground alive, Glory to God l He never leaves his children.

VICTORY!

The women and children began to wear cleaner clothes, and came with

their bonnets on, and left their dirty aprons at home. The men shaved and

combed, and came with their families. They said the meeting was doing

good; that their wives and children were getting more tidy and keeping

their homes cleaner. I told those who opposed the meeting that if it did

no good, except to clean up some of their citizens and better their moral

condition, I thought it a good work, and they ought to give us a helping

hand. Many of the best citizens came to the meetings and were

astonished at the great victory we had gained over the rough element,

and the good order attained.

The tent held eight thousand. There were meetings every day and night

for five months. There were thousands outside the tent, but they could

see and hear. We had six small tents, besides the large one, and it looked

like a little town. I slept with my helpers, like babes in our tents. Oh,

praise the Lord for his care and protection!

Many were carried in, and got up and walked out. The blind shouted for

joy; the lame threw away their crutches, and leaped and rejoiced, and

said, “Oh, I am healed!” The-deaf and dumb clapped their hands, while

tears of joy ran down their faces. Children who had never walked ran

about praising the Lord. Some, both young and old who were perfectly

helpless, received a shock from heaven’s battery that sent life through

their limbs; they clapped their hands and jumped and cried for joy. The

fear of God continued to sweep over the congregation; some ran after

those who were healed; others stood pale as death, looking for them to fly

away, or fall dead; but when they saw that they were really healed, the

fear of God fell on them, and they said that “We have seen strange

things today.”

Hundreds of men, women and children, of all classes, were struck down

by the power of God, and lay as dead; some for fours, some for days, and

all came out shouting the high praises of God. Many had wonderful

visions of heaven; told

Page 68

of the judgments to come, and the Soon coming of the Lord; of the

Marriage Supper of the Lamb; and of the time of the Rapture, and

Manifestation of the sons of God; when we shall be changed, in a

moment, and caught up to meet the Lord in the air.

GIFTS OF THE HOLY SPIRIT

Many were baptized with the Holy Ghost, and received many gifts; all

the gifts were manifested by the Holy Ghost. Many received the gifts of

healing; the casting out of devils; some of miracles; of visions; of the gift

of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands; some received the gift of

new tongues, and spake very intelligently in other languages, as the Spirit

gave them utterance. He gave them to know what they were speaking.

Some people have spoken in tongues all along through my ministry.

During this meeting I laid hands on a young lady and prayed for her,

when she fell under the power and received the Baptism of the Holy

Ghost, and came out speaking different languages fluently and with great

power; she also had the gift of interpretation, and could read and write

the language. A returned missionary from South Africa said one of the

languages was one that was spoken by a tribe he had been working

among. Some parties arranged to travel to Europe with her and from

thence to Jerusalem. She stopped at the Pittsburgh Missionary Home

when on her way, with some missionaries; when some of these returned

to the home land, they said she talked with more power and understood

the language better than those who had learned it while on the field.

This is, as far as we know, the first one who was ever sent out qualified

by the Holy Ghost to preach in a language she had never learned, and

was successfully used of God in that way.

Almost from the beginning of my ministry some spoke in unknown

languages. But I did not understand it, and as I was the only leader I did

not have much time to investigate and explain it; but I knew it was of

God.

The Lord called one man by name, and told him he must go to many

nations, to give them the light, and to speak to

Page 69

them in their own languages, and gave him the gift of writing the

interpretation. He also saw many visions. The Lord revealed the deep

things to him. Since then he has preached to many strange people of all

nations. They would weep, and cry out and say, “We will serve the man

that died for us.”

A little girl was brought to me one day; she was helpless all over, and

could not talk or walk, and had no use of herself. I prayed for her. The

crowd was great as there were hundreds trying to step into the pool, so

we told them to take her out a little, and let her try to walk, for she might

walk at once, or they might have to teach her, like any other child

learning to walk. After a while they came back with her. She was walking

and talking, but they could not understand a word she said! Praise the

Lord, she had the use of her whole body, she was walking, and talking

in a strange language or tongue. She was filled with the Spirit, and as

bold as a lion in the power of the Holy Ghost.

I stood her on the platform, and she began to walk about, and preach.

With hands uplifted, pointing to heaven, and stamping her foot, she

preached to the astonished multitude, showing what great things the

Lord had done for her, for she spoke some words in English.

They said it was the greatest battle ever fought in the Mississippi

Valley of religion against science, and the works of man, and the

powers of darkness. The whole city was shaken. Missions started in

many places. The different churches began to have street meetings, and to

visit the prisons, and hospitals, as they had never done before.

The people told us we would never stay the three months; that we would

lose that money; but, praise God, we stayed the three months, and then

engaged the ground for two months more!

The man who owned the ground was a Catholic. He was so pleased with

the change in the neighborhood for good, he said he would let us have

the ground free of charge. The interest of this five months’ camp meeting

in “Kerry Patch” was widespread. It reached from the Atlantic to the

Pacific and across the ocean. I received letters from a minister in Scotland

whom I had never met, enquiring about the wonderful work of God he

had heard about. He sent a letter for

Page 70

publication in favor of the meeting, I received letters from prominent

ministers in Canada; from Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania; from Indiana, and

all parts of the country, inquiring about the great work God was doing in

St, Louis. People came two thousand miles to be saved, or to have their

bodies healed. Some of the physicians said they knew there had been six

hundred persons healed. They said many of these had been given up by

the best physicians of St. Louis. It was true that thousands were saved,

and hundreds healed instantly; many were healed and saved at the same

time.

They were healed of all manner of diseases. Scores were saved at the

same moment. Several children who had never walked were healed.

Those who had been deaf all their lives had their hearing restored.

perfectly. Many had their sight restored. Some who were dumb were

made to speak, many infants were healed of all kinds of afflictions. Some

who were brought on beds walked away. Many were made to stretch out

their withered arms. The paralytic got up and walked.

HOPELESS CASE OF HYDROPHOBIA HEALED

While holding this meeting a boy was brought to us, who had been

caught and thrown into a dog wagon by the dog catchers, and frightened

nearly to death. He went mad, and would have awful mad spells, or fits,

every night or day; sometimes oftener, for a period of two years past. All

that medical skill could do had been done, but to no avail. It was a

peculiar case; the mother told me that doctors from Germany had tried to

cure him, but all had failed, and that all hopes of ever doing so were

given up. At times he was all right. He heard about the meetings, and

begged his mother to take him.

She brought him one Sunday. She had him in the great crowd near the

outer edge of the camp, when he took one of his mad spells, and was

snapping and biting at everyone. The people were panic stricken, so they

gathered him up as quickly as possible, and took him to my small tent.

There he caught hold of the heavy canvas with his teeth, and bit and

chewed a hole in it—several inches each way. Hundreds saw all this.

I told her never to bring him back, for we would all be arrested; but he

was better after that, and begged his mother

Page 71

so hard, that one night (as I was working at the long altar, preaching to

hundreds) there she stood by my side, with her boy. I was so scared; but I

saw how much faith she had in me, and the boy looked so pitiful, that the

Lord gave me faith to pray for him, and he was completely healed.

Nearly the whole city knew about the condition of the boy, and when

they heard that he was healed, and his mind perfectly restored, they all

wanted to see him. I would ask him to come up on the big platform, and

he would step out so manly, and tell that the Lord had saved, and healed

him, and had filled him with his Spirit.

For years after, when I went to the city over Sabbath, he would come

walking down the aisle to the pulpit, with a lovely bouquet of flowers.

The mouths of the gainsayers, scoffers and liars were stopped. Thousands

of souls were saved. Several police, many Catholics, many Germans and

people of other nations were represented at the altar, weeping their way

to Calvary, and soon joined in the song with the blood-washed company.

The weather became too cold for our tents. We rented a church building

down in the best part of the city. We started a mission of over four

hundred members. The interest of the meetings had continued to increase

all summer, and when we went into the church God was there in mighty

power, with signs and wonders following. Sinners could hardly keep

still until the invitation was given for them to come to the altar. They

came by scores, among whom were some of the worst drunkards. A

number of Catholics, and indeed, all classes, were brought to Christ.

We went to Canton, Ohio. The children of God had been calling us for

two years to come and help them. We held meetings in the tabernacle one

month. We found some brave soldiers of the cross who were willing to

make any sacrifice to see sinners brought to Christ. The last place where I

kept house was at Canton. It was there I gave up all for Christ, and

started out in his Vineyard. It required a great deal of grace and courage

to hold meetings among my own relatives, the most of whom had never

heard me preach. My only daughter was living near there. Her father I

had buried at Cleveland, Ohio, But God gave me grace and courage to

Page 72

boldly declare the unsearchable riches of Christ. Many of my old

acquaintances were brought out into the light.

From Canton we went back to St. Louis, and spent one night with the

Church of God, The house was filled with Christians and friends to

welcome us with them again.

TOPEKA, KANSAS

We went to Topeka, Kansas, and pitched our tabernacle in the City Park.

The first month we were interrupted many times by the rain and storms,

and hence could not hold meeting more than half the time. The rains

were very heavy, but there were as many as two to three thousand people

present.

One night, just as the congregation was gathering for service, a heavy

storm came up and the rain fell as if being poured out of buckets. The

thunder rolled as I had not heard it for years. The vivid lightning, flash

upon flash, illumined the sky like a large blaze of fire. The storm came so

suddenly that it was impossible to lower our tent, which it struck, and

tore one end almost into ribbons. We were left with a poor shelter in time

of storm. We put it up again the best we could, and when the wind did

not blow too strong we had service in it. One side of it was a protection

from the sun, but when the wind blew too strong we held service in the

open air. We went there among strangers at our own expense. It cost us

about three hundred dollars to go and get the meeting started. It was a

great trial and test of faith to stand and see our tent destroyed, but God’s

grace was sufficient. In the midst of this we never became the least

discouraged or faint hearted, but praised God in the midst of the tempest.

We could say, “The Lord gave and the Lord has permitted to be taken

away,” We are only the Lord’s stewards. The tent was his, the work was

his, and we are his. “All things work together for good to them that

love the Lord, to them who are the called according to His purpose.”

(Romans 8:28.)

The next day (Sabbath) great crowds came out to the meeting, and seeing

the destruction of the tent, the sympathy was aroused of both saint and

sinner. Many of the best citizens came to the front and began to raise

money for a new tent. They soon purchased a tent. We dedicated it to the

Lord. Notwithstanding these difficulties and many others

Page 73

that were in the way of the meeting, God was with us in power from the

beginning, and the spirit of conviction rested upon every congregation.

WORD OF GOD HONORED

The people were hungry for the word of God. They sat during the

sermon, which was an hour or more long, and paid the best of attention.

The city was wonderfully stirred. Many got out their Bibles, that no doubt

had been laid away for years untouched, and searched to see if these

things were true. All classes of sinners came home to God. A number of

bodies were healed of different diseases, and a number laid out as dead

under the power of God, Men and women looked on us in wonder,

turned pale, and said, “We never saw it after this fashion.” It was noticed

here, as every place we labor, that more than half who are saved are past

middle age and many are aged.

A number of drunkards were saved—some of the worst characters in the

city. One man when drunk was the terror of the city. Now all these are

earnest workers for the Lord—a joy to their families and those around

them. The Lord not only saved the outbroken sinner, but also those

who were living moral lives.

Many members of different churches were made to see that they had only

a profession. Now they know they are born of God, and if children then

heirs of God, and joint heirs with the Lord Jesus Christ.

One sister had belonged to a church from childhood. She was considered

one of the best workers. . When she came to meeting she found she had

never had a change of heart. She came to the altar like any other sinner,

and cried to God for mercy, and, bless his dear name, he did not

disappoint her. Salvation came streaming down in her soul. In giving her

experience, she said she thought all these years she was, like Job, perfect;

but now she knew if she had died she would have been lost forever.

Another sister was converted, and after she arose from the altar she said

she had been a church member for eleven years. During these years she

thought she was a Christian. She came to the meeting and was so deeply

convicted that she prayed all night.

Page 74

Many others of the same experience were brought to the Lord. This is

evidence that what we are teaching everywhere we go is true; that there

are thousands in the churches today who think they are all right, think

they have eternal life, but are in a lost condition. May God have mercy on

blind leaders and false teachers, and send something to arouse them

before they and their followers go down to hell together. There are

thousands of ministers today who are healing the “hurt of my

daughter” but slightly; saying peace, peace, when the Lord God says

there is no peace. They are promising the people liberty, when they

themselves are servants of corruption. They have left Christ, the fountain

of living waters, and hewn out cisterns, broken cisterns, that will not hold

water. They are teaching the people the form, but denying the power.

The Lord says, “Ye scornful men who rule this people; ye have made a

covenant with death, and an agreement with hell. Your covenant with

death shall be disannuled, and your agreement with hell shall not

stand.”

The people are dead in trespasses and sins, and these false teachers are

making them believe they can go to heaven without being made alive to

God by his Spirit in the soul, They are making them believe there is no

hell, doing away with future punishment. The Lord says they are

teaching the people to hide behind a refuge of lies, but in the storm of

God’s wrath these refuges shall be swept away, and they, with their

followers, will have no hiding place. May the Spirit of God come upon

every reader, and cause you to search your heart in the light of God and

eternity, and see if you are hiding behind, this refuge of lies. If so, you are

on the sand; unless you come to Christ and receive life, there is a fearful

doom awaiting you.

REVIEW OF MY FIRST FOURTEEN YEARS’ WORK

Space forbids writing of missions at Ohio, Indiana, California, etc., and I

give a summary of my first fourteen years work.

It is over fourteen years since I started out to stand between the living

and the dead, to point sinners to the Lamb of God that taketh away the

sins of the world. I have been going from one battlefield to another

almost day and night. During this time I have traveled about thirty-five

thousand three hundred and twenty-two miles, and held meetings in

thirteen States; have stood before hundreds of thousands. The power of

the Holy Ghost has gone out from these meetings all over the United

States, and been felt in many places across the mighty deep in

awakening power. God alone knows how many thousand souls have

been born into the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, and how many

bodies have been healed by the power of the Lord. Thousands have been

saved, from the age of fifty to eighty-five; some past ninety. More than

two-thirds who have been converted were past middle age.

Hundreds have gone out as ministers and evangelists in America, and to

nearly all nations, and to the West Indies and Africa. Hundreds of those

who have been blest in the meetings have died in the triumph of living

faith. Many of these were very aged, plucked as brands from the eternal

burnings. Many said with their last breath they would be waiting and

watching for us at the beautiful gates.

I can say with Joshua, in all the promises the Lord has made, he has never

failed in one, but has been with me in every trial and given grace and

glory. He has conquered all my enemies and glorified his name again and

again. What he has done in the past he will do in the future. I will trust

him and go forward until he calls me from labor to reward. If we, as

ministers, and churches, and individuals, have passed through many

trials and persecutions, and borne them patiently for Christ’s sake, we

will in no wise lose our reward, Jesus says, “Let your heart leap for joy,

for great is your reward in heaven.” We ought to thank God we are

counted worthy to suffer for him, If we suffer for him we shall reign

with him in glory. We know we belong to the company who are going

up through great trials and tribulations, having our robes washed in the

blood of the Lamb.

When the herald shall shout: “Behold the bridegroom cometh! Go ye out

to meet him,” what a sight will burst on our raptured vision, as we see

the King of Heaven coming! Jesus came to save us from the curse of sin;

to restore all that was lost by the fall. Jesus died in the prime of life, in the

strength and vigor of manhood. We shall be like him; these “bodies of our

humiliation” shall be changed and made like

Page 76

unto the glorious Son of God, not to be unclothed, but clothed upon with

immortality. Oh, what a happy meeting that will be. Whole families and

friends will rise up from the old churchyards and clasp each other in a

long embrace and reunion, which will last forever; parents and children

shall meet, husbands and wives, brothers and sisters, friends and

neighbors, pastors and flocks. Those who are alive will be changed in a

moment, set free from the effects of sin, and be clothed with the glory of

heaven.

We went to North Liberty, Iowa, to hold a meeting for the Church of God.

We had a large crowd the first night, which continued to increase every

service till the close. Thousands came daily, and souls were saved, and

diseases healed from the first.

Many came forty and seventy miles over land in buggies and wagons,

from the other meetings we had held. They told how the Lord had saved

their souls, and many of them had also been healed by the power of God,

and made every whit whole. They had been given up by the best

physicians to die. Their ringing testimonies convinced the people that

God was with its in mighty power. They saw these people were saved

soul and body and filled with the Holy Ghost. The people came from

every direction; forty-five, seventy and a hundred miles through dust and

heat.

Praise the Lord, he led many in visions to these meetings in as strange a

manner as he led Cornelius and Paul, and as when he saw the man of

Macedonia, with his hands raised, crying, “Come over and help us.” He

saw at once the Lord was calling.

Hundreds came to the altar crying, what must I do to be saved; forty at

once. Sometimes the shouts of scores of the new born babes rang out, that

made the heavens ring. People, from thirty-five to seventy-five, came to

Christ by scores; but some of the brethren began to get discouraged about

the young men and women not coming, There were so many in that

community and the worst of them were very wild; they had tried hard to

save them, but could not. They wanted this meeting more for their sake. I

told them to have faith in God, there would be a break among them,

Thank God there was!

Page 77

The worst came first, others followed till there was scarcely any left.

Sinners were struck down and came out praising the Lord, and as their

companions looked at them laying there, as if they were dead, it put the

fear of God on them. Some had Visions of Hell and the Judgment, others

of the Broad Road of Destruction; others of the Ladder reaching to

Heaven whiter than snow, and the white robed saints going up, with the

angels all around them. Christian men, women, and children fell, and

lay for hours. Some lay all night. Some were struck down in their homes,

and many were healed. The Holy fire spread all over the surrounding

country, and went in all churches.

“God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power:

who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the

devil; for God was with him.”(Acts 10:38)

“Open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the

power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and

inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me.” (Acts

26:18)

CHAPTER XII

SUCCESS AT MUSCATINE, IOWA

THE GLORIOUS FOURTH. CONTINUAL PENTECOSTS OUR

PRIVILEGE. THERE IS NO RISK WHEN TRUSTING GOD

Page 78

After missions at Arthur, Iowa, and N. Liberty, we went to Muscatine,

Iowa, about fifty miles from Iowa City. We pitched our tent in Park Place

on the same spot where we held a three weeks’ meeting one year before.

The crowds were large and the interest good from the first.

On the Fourth of July, the second day of the meeting, we had a grand

reunion. Scores of young men and women drove through the dust and

heat from North Liberty, Iowa; they gladly turned away from all the

Fourth of July celebrations and came to be witnesses for Jesus. When the

multitudes saw the self denial of these converts, young and middle aged,

and aged up to eighty, and heard them tell how God had saved and kept

them by his power, they had to confess the Lord was with them. Some

had been saved from the drunkards’ gutter; from the gambling dens;

from infidelity, and many from a dead profession and brought into the

real light, and Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ. The city of Muscatine was

stirred, and the country for miles around. They said, “The Lord is in our

midst in great power.” The man who was taken to our meeting at Iowa

City, on his bed, and so wonderfully healed, came to this meeting and

told the people he had been well and working hard every day since he

was healed. Several came with him. One man who came with him was

healed of diabetes and stomach trouble; he was a great sufferer.

The woman who was healed of cancer of the stomach at Columbus

Junction, over a year before, and who had been given up to die by

seventeen doctors, attended this meeting and testified before thousands

that she was still well. The lady has been out working for Jesus ever since

she was healed. She has conducted a number of tent meetings and the

Lord has been with her, and blessed her labor.

Page 79

A lady, who had been healed of a tumor, in one of our meetings the

summer before, was at this meeting and told how she had been healed,

and had been perfectly well ever since.

CONTINUAL PENTECOSTS OUR PRIVILEGE

Conviction fell on the people, the fear of God made them tremble. The

children of the Lord said, “We had a Pentecost.” Praise the Lord! As

Brother Talmage said, “We ought not to be looking at a dead Pentecost of

the past, but we ought to have thousands of Pentecosts all along the

way.” One day a woman was brought to the meeting on two crutches.

She had not walked a step without them for eleven months, and for four

months was confined to bed. Her sufferings were so great she could

scarcely endure them. The doctors gave her no hope. As I laid hands on

her and prayed, the power of God came upon her. She was saved and

healed, and sprang to her feet, walked back and forth through the tent,

clapping her hands and praising the Lord. She left her crutches in the

tent, and walked away. She attended the meeting until the close, and was

always ready and happy to testify how Jesus had healed her. Her

minister, and many members of the church of which she was a member,

went to her house and came away and reported that she was well.

One of the leading members testified in the tent that he heard of her

walking without her crutches, and he did not believe it, and said he

would go and see, and if she was not, he would denounce Divine

Healing. To his surprise, when he went to her home, he found her doing

her own work, perfectly well and free from pain. She had no use for

crutches. He left the house praising God, instead of denouncing Divine

Healing. He praised God that he was convinced that He was just the

same today as in the days of the Apostles. Several women were healed

of decay of the ovaries, a disease nothing can reach or cure but the

surgical knife, and then they nearly all die, in or from the operation.

THERE IS NO RISK WHEN TRUSTING GOD

One of the women who was healed of this disease refused to come to the

altar to be saved when asked, but the Lord struck her down in the

congregation; she lay as though she was dead. At the same time her

husband was at the altar

Page 80

seeking Christ. In about an hour she leaped to her feet shouting. She said

she was saved and healed. The doctors had all given her up. They said

the only thing that might possibly save her life would be an operation,

and then she had but little hopes. They told her she was in danger of

dying any day of hemorrhages. They said it was not possible for her to

live longer without the operation. The day she was saved she had been to

see the doctor about putting the operation off till the weather got cooler,

but he urged her to have it done at once. She asked him if she would live

through it; he told her he did not know, she would have to risk it. She

came to the meeting in a very sad state of mind. She knew she was not

ready to die, but when the Lord struck her down, she yielded herself

soul and body to him, and she was saved and healed. She rose to her

feet perfectly well and happy. The Great Physician cured her without the

knife.

She came to the meeting through rain as well as sunshine, and did all her

own work. Her face shone with the glory of God, as she told how Jesus

healed and saved her.

A lady came over one hundred miles, greatly afflicted with a tumor in her

throat, and one under her arm. She had had no use of her arm for eight

years; it was always cold and looked like the hand of a corpse. As I

prayed and told her in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth to stretch

forth her hand, she did so, and it was made whole like the other. She

clapped her hands above her head, giving glory to God. She told the

people her hand had been asleep for eight years, but it was made whole.

She testified often and told she was well, that she could feed herself and

comb her hair, and that she had been baptized with the Holy Ghost. A

lady in Muscatine, who had a withered hand for fifteen years, was

healed. The bone of her wrist was raised and the fingers were drawn

crooked. The hand had been cold and helpless all these years, I took hold

of her hand and prayed, and in a moment it was whole as the other. The

woman was healed in the presence of several thousand men, women and

children, who wept and shouted for joy at this manifestation of God’s

power (just as they did when Jesus was on earth).

One day a lady came to the meeting suffering greatly from a fractured

arm and shoulder, and her wrist had been broken

Page 81

and her fingers crushed, for she had fallen down a long flight of steps

with all her weight on her arm and hand. She was very heavy, and she

met with this accident eight months before. The arm and hand were very

much swollen and inflamed. The doctors gave her no hopes of ever being

able to use the arm or hand. Before she came to the altar she rose and told

the congregation her condition, with tears in her eyes, and said she

believed the Lord would heal her. When we prayed for her the people

crowded around the altar to see, what would happen; when they saw her

begin to move her fingers and hand, and saw the swelling going down,

and saw her raise that arm and stretch it forth, then clap her hands

together shouting, “I am healed,” they could scarcely believe their eyes.

Strong men who were sinners wept, and said, “Surely God is here.” The

saints shouted, and the fear of the Lord came upon all who saw her. She

stayed at the meeting several days and testified of what Jesus had done

for her.

MY SECOND MARRIAGE

On the first day of January, 1902, I married Mr. S. P. Etter of Hot Springs,

Ark. Then we went back to Iowa, where I bad labored several years

before.

“Give diligence to make your calling and selection sure,”—(2 Peter 1:10

20th Century Version.)

“Be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot, and

blameless.”—(2 Peter 3:14)

CHAPTER XIII

REVIVAL AT INDIANAPOLIS, IND.

MANIFESTATIONS OF THE SPIRIT. AFTER TWENTY-FIVE

DOCTORS FAIL. THE LORD HEALS. RAISED FROM THE DEAD

After fifteen years I went back to Indianapolis, my husband, Mr. Etter,

accompanying me.

We pitched a large tent in the southern part of the city, and the news soon

spread of our being in the city. Our old friends, and children in Jesus,

began to come to our help. The meetings were good from the first.

Sinners began to flock to Christ, and shouts of victory began to ascend to

the Great White Throne, “The lost is found, the dead alive.”

Many fell under the power of God and had wonderful visions, There

were great signs, and wonders, and demonstrations, including speaking

in unknown tongues. Sinners were struck down like dead men and

women. The Lord wonderfully used little children to bring sinners to

Christ. While the Holy Ghost had full control, he, the Holy Ghost, would

lead them out through the congregation and reach for this man, or that

woman; they would give them their hand and go straight to the altar with

them, with their eyes closed all the time. All knew that they were led by

the Lord; some were converted before they got to the altar—some

prophesied things that have since taken place.

The weather began to get quite cool, so we went into the city to Peniel

Hall, and all followed. The Holy Ghost was present in great power, with

gifts, signs, and visions, following the laying on of hands. There were

visible signs of light and glory on the pulpit, and through the

congregation, seen by the natural eye by some. Saints said they had never

been in such a meeting or felt, such power of God, or of the Holy Ghost.

The next year we went back to Indianapolis, and pitched the tent on the

same ground; and it was about the same time of the year. The revival

spirit from the last year was still with

82

Page 83

them, so the work commenced at once, with crowds and interest. The

work was much greater than the last year. They were ready to come up

and help against the enemy. The crowds were greater, and the interest

deeper. Many were waiting to be healed, or saved, There were new

soldiers coming into the ranks every day, and greater miracles of healing.

AFTER TWENTY-FIVE DOCTORS FAIL, THE LORD HEALS

One woman was brought one hundred miles in a rolling chair. She had

been confined to her bed for over seventeen years, and had had twenty-

five doctors. They did not know her case; nor could they do anything for

her from the first, but could only quiet her a little. Sometimes she could

not stand on her feet, or turn over in bed. A man from her town had been

in our meeting in St. Louis, and was healed there. He went home and

went to see her, and told her. She knew him as a bad rheumatic. He went

in without any crutches, or help, a happy, converted man. He took one of

my books with him and gave it to her to read. After seeing him and

reading the book she was converted. She saw that she had never been

converted before, though she had been a church member about all her

life.

She had been anxious for her husband to get converted. When she saw

her condition, she said, “Lord, must I go to Indianapolis to be converted

and healed?” “Yes,” she said, “I must be taken.” It was taking her life in

her hands, to run the risk of the journey, but her husband brought her to

the meeting, and she was converted and healed; and her husband was

also converted. He went to her shouting, and she commenced shouting,

and sprang out of her wheel chair, a healed woman. Then there was

shouting all over the tent, and when he took her arm and walked tip to

the platform, and stood before the great audience it was the first time that

they had stood together for over seventeen years. They were both tall and

stately looking, and he was prouder of her than when they stood as bride

and groom, and everyone in and around the tent was glad. There were

many tears of joy from hard faces. We sang, “Let the Hallelujahs Roll,”

and had a Wave Offering of Praise, using handkerchiefs and hats. It

looked as if every hand was raised; with shouts of praise.

Page 84

The people at her home thought they would bring her back in a box,

dead; but when they heard she was coming home well, nearly the whole

town was at the river wharf to welcome her home. She went to the church

for the first time there in that town for over seventeen years, and she

stood up and preached and told what great things the Lord had done.

Her husband’s brother had been preaching for many years, and this

brother joined him in the ministry, and since then he and his wife went

out together to hold meetings.

A man had a vision of this tent, and the work, twenty years ago; and of

riding in electric cars to and from the tent. He described the meeting, and

be said he had seen me. The Lord used him in many ways to bring

sinners to Christ. He promised the Lord he would do anything he asked.

One night he was going home and it was very dark. He went into an alley

to pray (as the Lord led him to do so) and as he knelt down and prayed

for lost men, there were two men secreted in a shed close by. The Lord

led him to pray for wicked men and women; while doing so he heard a

noise inside the shed, and the men came out behind him from where they

were. They threw their arms around him and confessed they were

waiting to rob, and if they were caught, murder. They had poison and

intended to die rather than to be taken. Right then and there they were

converted, and started for their homes, happy men.

This meeting was a greater success than the one a year before. Many

ministers whom we knew, and who had started out as ministers, and

evangelists from my meetings ten and fifteen years before came from all

parts to see me, and be in the meetings. Amongst them were many

converts and workers, in all ways, in the Master’s Vineyard. Oh! We had

such love and fellowship! The power and presence of the Lord was

manifested in gifts, demonstrations, and operations and callings; with

mighty works of the Holy Ghost.

One sister spoke in unknown tongues all night. This was before the Holy

Ghost fell at Los Angeles, California, A minister came to see me. He said

he had been converted through a minister who was converted through

me. He had heard so much about me that he had come fifty miles to see

his grandmother.

RAISED FROM THE ‘DEAD

Indianapolis, Ind.

About five weeks ago, one Sunday night, I was attending the meetings,

and was sitting listening to Sister Etter preaching when I turned real sick,

and a voice said to me, “Come with me.” I went outside the church, a

sister accompanying me, and the same voice said again, “This is death,

come now, go with me,”

That was the last I remembered on earth, only I thought of my son in the

army, and that no one would know where to send to notify him of my

death.

Presently, it seemed to me I was in heaven, in a place where there was

such Light, and Rest, and Joy. I heard singing, and all kinds of different

instruments.

I saw my earthly father and children, and talked with the Lord, and then

a voice said, “You can go back for a while,” and then I heard Sister Etter’s

voice calling on me in the name of the Lord.”

MRS. SARAH NELSON.

Sister Woodworth-Etter says, on that occasion there was a commotion;

people going out to help, and some coming back. She asked, “What is the

matter?” As they did not wish to alarm the audience, they said, “She has

fainted.” Sister Etter said, “She is all right; and even if the Lord should

take her, she is ready, I wish the rest of you were as well prepared.”

After quite a while they carried her body in, and said, “She is dead!”

“The pulse has ceased to beat.” There was no motion of the heart, the

body was cold and limp, and the face that of a corpse. Sister Etter

gathered the others around her, and spoke of Jesus being the Resurrection

and the Life, and prayed and called on her in the name of the Lord, and

she opened her eyes.

When she opened her eyes they were yellow, and she did not seem to

know anything at first; but sat in a big arm chair looking like a corpse.

Later on in the meeting she expressed a desire to testify, which she did.

She has been attending meeting since, and working daily.

This woman at the writing of this book, “Marvels and Miracles,” is dead.

She lived about eight years after she was raised up, and testified to the

glory of God.

HOPELESS CASE OF CANCER HEALED

Indianapolis, Ind., January 6, 1915.

I can testify that the Lord can heal.

I was healed of cancer of the rectum. The bowel was decayed for ten

inches. Two doctors of this city pronounced it a hopeless case, too far

advanced even for a hospital case—on account of my age and the

advancement of the disease. They said I would get no benefit from an

operation. My age then was sixty-five years.

The left side of the rectum was eaten away. I was a total wreck physically,

Didn’t know what a night’s sleep was; no appetite; my whole nervous

system was completely broken down.

On the ninth day of January, 1912, I went to where Sister Etter was

holding meetings.

When Sister Etter gave the altar call, I went to the altar, knelt down and

the brethren and sisters laid on hands and prayed for me, and rebuked

the diseases in Jesus’ name. When they laid their hands on my back I

shuddered, for I was so sore and tender I could not even bear having my

back bathed. Just had to take a sponge and squeeze the water out gently

on my back as the cancer had eaten almost through, But, praise God, he

took all soreness away. Something just seemed to drop on the sore spot; it

seemed like four or five thicknesses of plaster. It was so real in my mind

that I put my hand to my back to see how thick they were. I was not at

the altar more than fifteen minutes, until all pain and soreness was gone;

that awful burning sensation left and to this day has never returned—

almost seven years since I was healed—not a trace of the disease left.

Praise the Lord forever! Oh, glory to Jesus, he can save and he has the

power to heal and he does heal. Oh, I can never tell how happy I was

when Jesus touched my body and healed me.

I had an inflated rubber ring I had to take with me, for I could not sit

down on the softest feather pillow, as the rectum was so sore and tender.

I let the air out of the ring; boxed it up; hung up the syringe. I was using

three quarts of warm water night and morning in the bowels; three pills

each evening and other medicine every two hours. I had nearly two

weeks’ treatment

Page 87

in the house—I threw it all out—haven’t taken a dose of any kind of

medicine since the day I was healed, nor would I take a dose for the

whole world. The Lord has proved to me beyond a doubt that I don’t

need any more; he has shown to me that he has power over man; and

over sickness; just trust and obey him. My bowels never moved for five

weeks, but I kept on eating just the same; never had a better appetite or

felt better in my life—Praise his name forever! I am twenty pounds

heavier today than I ever weighed before. The Lord cured me of the drink

and tobacco habit and also saved me at the same time. Oh, glory to Jesus

forever!

John N. ARMSTRONG,

953 Dorman St.,

Indianapolis, Indiana.

Indianapolis, Ind., January 6, 1915.

To Whom It May Concern: I, the undersigned, can testify that each and

every word of the above statement of Mr. Armstrong’s is true to the

letter. I am his wife, also am a nurse. I took care of him when he was

suffering and being eaten up with that awful cancer.

There was a large hole eaten out in his hip and the bowel discharge

would drop into that hole, and I would be compelled to use my own

hands to lift out the discharge. The cancer smelled so badly that many

times I would get deathly sick and several times came near fainting while

working with him, but, praise God, he healed my husband; healed him to

stay healed. The flesh is all filled in now where the hole was eaten in his

hip. He is in perfect health; works twelve hours a day, six days a week.

“Himself took our infirmities, and bare our sickness,”—(Matt. 8:17.)

“And these signs shall follow them that believe, in my name shall

they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues:

They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall

not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.”—

(Mark 16:17,18.)

CHAPTER XIV

SIGNS AND WONDERS AT DALLAS, TEXAS

MIRACLES OF HEALING. LETTER FROM ENGLISH EDITOR.

CLAIMING THE PROMISE

Page 88 (Reprinted from Word and Witness)

Dallas, Tex., Aug. 11, 1912.

It has been about two weeks since our dear Sister Etter joined us in the

meeting, and we give glory to God for the way he has used her every

night in preaching and demonstrating the wonderful gospel of the Son of

God.

The interest and power increases every night. Last night there were

thousands of people in and around the tent, Sinners look on and weep, as

they see the sick and afflicted healed by the power of God over night.

Among those healed last night, before the great audience, was a mute; 36

years old, born deaf and dumb. He came from Oklahoma, and was

instantly healed in the first meeting he attended last night. Sinners wept

when they saw he could hear and shout praises to God.

Yesterday morning a wonderful miracle was wrought on a fifteen-year-

old orphan boy—Emmett Martin. His right arm was paralyzed when he

was one year old so that he has never been able to raise that arm above

his head or to open and shut his hand. His other arm was in splints and

in a sling, badly injured by falling off a street car a week ago. The

bandages and splints were removed and the arm instantly and perfectly

healed; and then when Sister Etter in the name of Jesus commanded him

to stretch forth the paralyzed arm it was also instantly healed. He raised

both hands above his head and clapped them together and shouted

praises to God. He was gloriously saved at the same time, and was in the

meeting again last night and testified before the great audience.

The lame, the blind, the deaf and dumb, the palsied, the paralytic,

cancers, those suffering from operations, and others dying with incurable

diseases have been wonderfully converted and healed by the power of

God. Sinners are converted and

Page 89

Flock to Jesus for salvation; and Christians are baptized with the Holy

Ghost.

I wish all the saints in the Pentecostal Movement had a copy of Sister

Etter’s book. It is such a help to faith! There has been no such record

written since the “Acts of the Apostles” recording such continuous

victories by the Lord in our day over sin and sickness, as this book.

MORE ABOUT THE REVIVAL IN DALLAS, TEXAS

(Reprinted from The Bridegroom’s Messenger)

God is still wonderfully displaying his power in Dallas, Texas, bearing

Witness to the preaching of the gospel “both with signs and wonders, and

divers miracles and gifts in the Holy Ghost,” Throngs pack the large tent

at every service, many of them coming from other states. Already great

numbers of people have come from one hundred to two thousand miles,

bringing their sick and afflicted. Letters are pouring in from all parts of

the United States and Canada, as many as forty in a single day, inquiring

about the meeting, and requesting prayer for healing.

A man came several hundred miles, suffering with three broken ribs,

caused by a fall. As impossible as it may seem, when hands were laid

upon him and the prayer of faith was offered, immediately the soreness

left, and the broken ribs, the ends of which had turned inward, came to

place and knitted together spontaneously, and although a few minutes

before he flinched from pain when Sister Etter laid her hands upon his

side, after healing he could pound upon these ribs with his hands—the

healing was perfect. He was also a backslider and was wonderfully

reclaimed.

On August 12 three men brought a man dying with consumption and

fistula, two hundred miles in a baggage car on a cot. He came from

Mercury, Texas, and looked like a dead man when they carried him into

the tent on the cot. He was in the very last stages of tuberculosis, and

nothing much but bones. When prayed for, the power came and he

jumped from the cot and ran up and down before the people, praising

God. He returned home sitting up like other passengers, and is gaining

four pounds a week, and the fistula was healed the next

Page 90

morning, and never had to be dressed again, The country was stirred,

and about twenty-five more have come from that vicinity. Night before

last a delegation from that county came with two deaf and dumb mutes,

One was thirty-four years old and the other a beautiful young lady of

seventeen years. God opened the ears of both. The young lady was saved

and healed at the same time, and is very happy. They were both at our

home this morning, and I played on the organ for them. Many others

have been healed of deafness.

Yesterday was the most wonderful day I ever saw in this work. God came

with the melting and slaying power. Twenty-one were struck down like

Paul by the power of God, and lay from one to ten hours. They had

wonderful visions of heaven and of Jesus and all came out with shining

faces and filled with the love of God. Twelve of these received the Holy

Spirit and spoke in tongues for the first time. Never saw such power

displayed. It looked like a battlefield to see them fall and lie as dead. God

said, “The slain of the Lord shall be many.” Sinners look on and weep as

they see the wonderful works of God.

MIRACLES OF HEALING IN DALLAS

(Reprinted from The Latter Rain Evangel of Chicago, U. S. A,)

God is truly working in a wonderful way in Dallas, Texas, in the

meetings conducted there by Mrs. Woodworth-Etter and the pastor.

During the first week in September about fifty were baptized in the Holy

Spirit, besides many bright conversions and miraculous healings.

We quote the following from a private letter received from an eye

witness, under date of August 22:

“There are about five thousand people in attendance every night and on

Sunday nights many more. The sick and afflicted are coming from all

parts of Texas, and some have come from Oklahoma, Alabama, Georgia

and Louisiana. They are coming on trains, covered wagons, and every

way they can. Oh, the pitiful sights! How they make my heart ache!

Sometimes it is more than I can bear when I see as many as four or five in

one service nearly eaten up with cancer or consumption and given up by

all earthly aid, and as a last resort they come to the Lord.

Page 91

The first night I was here, there were four brought in on cots in a dying

condition, several in roller chairs and many afflicted who were able to

walk, I saw two on cots get up and walk when prayed with. Some who

were thought to be dying have jumped right over the end of their cots,

leaping and walking and shouting all over the tent after the prayer of

faith was offered. I will mention one or two remarkable cases:

A woman here in Dallas, dying from a double affliction of cancer of the

stomach and tuberculosis of the lungs, a living skeleton, given up by all

the best physicians of this city, was brought to the meeting on a cot and

thought she would die before Sister Etter could get around to her. When

prayed with she was healed instantly of both afflictions, arose aroze

the cot and shouted and praised the Lord. She is coming to the meeting

every night and testifying. She is still very thin, but the disease is killed

and she is gaining every day.

A boy, brought from Beaumont, Texas, several hundred miles away,

suffering from epileptic insanity, was healed instantly and a few days

afterward a business man from that city, coming to the meetings in

Dallas, testified that the boy was sound and well,”

We also give the following clipping from the Dallas Daily Times-Herald of

September 7, 1912:

“Hundreds in Dallas sand all over Texas and many other states have

already been healed in this meeting of all manner of diseases and

afflictions by the power of God, in answer to ‘he prayer of faith.’ Many

have been brought over one thousand miles and have been wonderfully

saved and healed. The lame, the blind, many deaf and dumb, the palsied,

the paralytic, consumptives, those suffering with cancers, tumors,

fistulas, pellagra, operations, many with epilepsy, and invalids for years

are praising God for healing soul and body.”

THREE DEAF AND DUMB PEOPLE HEALED

“Perhaps never before was there such a scene as that witnessed by the

great audience Monday night, when three deaf and dumb mutes, fifty-

four, thirty-four and seventeen years old, all strangers to each other,

hugged, kissed, wept, shouted and praised God for perhaps twenty

minutes, because he had opened all their ears, gave them their voices and

saved their

Page 92

souls. Sinners look on and weep and make their way to the altar. Sunday,

God came in slaying power and twenty-one, like Saul, were struck down

by the power of God and lay from one to eleven hours. They had

wonderful visions of heaven and of Jesus and all got up with shining

faces, filled with the love of God. The tent looked like a battlefield for

‘the slain of the Lord were many.’ This power has continued all the week

and sinners have been struck down in their homes several miles from the

tent. Hundreds in Dallas have been filled with the Holy Ghost as at

Pentecost. Perhaps in no other place in the world is God so wonderfully

displaying his power at the present time.”

Mrs. Clay E, Martin, one of the deaf mutes who was healed, gives a

written testimony as follows:

“I am now fifty-four years old. My father and mother were first cousins. *

* * My two sisters and I were born totally deaf and dumb. I was born at

Jonesville, Lee County, Virginia; educated at Staunton, Virginia, under

Prof. J. J. Covell. I was teacher in Prof. Van Nostrand’s deaf and dumb

school at Austin, Texas, at the time my uncle, Ben D. Martin, was state

senator under Governor Coke, On Wednesday, July 31, 1912, I went to the

wonderful meeting in the large tent at the corner of Parry and Fletcher

streets. When Sister Etter put her finger in my mouth at the root of my

tongue and then in my ears, commanding the ‘deaf and dumb spirit’ to

come out, God instantly opened my ears and gave me my voice. * * * Oh,

it seems so wonderful to hear everything.”

LETTER FROM AN ENGLISH EDITOR

WONDERS OF GOD IN DALLAS, TEXAS

During this revival hundreds have been saved and healed. The blind

have seen, the deaf have heard, the dumb have spoken; broken limbs

have been restored, incurable diseases like cancer, consumption and

pellagra have been healed. The word of God has gone forth in power, and

the Lord has confirmed it with “signs following.”

About twelve hundred have received the baptism of the Holy Ghost as on

the clay of Pentecost, each one speaking in other tongues as the Spirit

gave them utterance. During our

Page 93

month’s stay here we have seen the dear Lord mightily manifest his

healing power at different times. A brother came down from Missouri—

very far gone with consumption. He had taken to his bed because he was

so weak; but the Lord told him to come to Dallas and he would heal him.

As Sister Etter laid hands on him, rebuking the disease in the name of

Jesus, it went at once and the brother was able to give an overflowing

testimony the next day.

A sister came down from St. Paul who had been an invalid for two years,

ever since the birth of her baby. She had all kinds of internal trouble, but

the prayer of faith by Sister Etter put everything right, and the Lord

raised her up from the couch on which she lay. She ran up and down the

tabernacle praising the Lord. In her testimony she said that previously

she had been so ill that it was only with difficulty she could move from

her bed to a chair in her room. She stayed a little while longer in Dallas,

during which she became strengthened in spirit, soul and body, and the

Lord baptised her with the Holy Ghost. She writes from St. Paul telling

how well she is.

Another sister came down with the worst case of goiter we have ever

seen. She had been under many physicians and a specialist, and her case

was pronounced incurable. When her mother decided to bring her to

Dallas, the doctor said the train journey would probably kill her. On the

first night she came Sister Etter called on the name of Jesus and the

disease was cured. (We notice that in almost every case Sister Etter dealt

with the disease as if she was dealing with the devil himself.) At once the

sister was delivered, the pain left, and she was able to exercise her

swollen neck. It seemed as though the swelling subsided considerably at

once, although the swelling had not all gone before she left Dallas, she is

able to give a very, blessed testimony. For the first time in a long time,

she could sleep peacefully; she was able to walk thirty-two blocks to and

from the meetings every day, whereas before She could not walk more

than two blocks, and that with difficulty.

At another time a man who looked as though he was dying, suffering

internally with appendicitis, came into the meeting, the Lord not only

healed his body, but saved his soul. Salvation means the double cure, and

really means WHOLENESS

Page 94

and you cannot limit it to the part of the being, as we have often done in

past times.

Yours in the boundless love of Jesus;

STANLEY H. FRODSHAM,

NOTE.—Bro. Frodsham was an editor from Bournemouth, England,

visiting the meeting in Dallas. — Author.

FURTHER, DETAILS OF THE DALLAS MEETING

THE MIGHTY POWER OF GOD AT DALLAS, TEXAS

(By Carrie Judd Montgomery, Editor Triumphs of Faith, Oakland,

California)

My husband and myself are just leaving Dallas, Texas, after a most

interesting time at the meetings which are being held here in this city at

the large tabernacle (recently built to take place of the tent).

Mrs. Etter is an old-time friend of ours. When we first knew her she was

in the midst of a very remarkable revival work on the Pacific, coast,

where many thousands were saved, and many were healed.

We have already published reports of these Dallas meetings, which we

knew were reliable, but it has been a joy to attend them for ourselves, and

to witness the mighty power of God convicting and converting sinners;

healing sick bodies; and baptizing saints with the Holy Ghost. We

could only make it possible to remain for a few days, but in that length of

time we saw much that we shall never forget. As we entered the

tabernacle on Saturday evening, we saw a crowd of rejoicing ones at the

front,. and we learned later that a deaf and dumb man, about sixty years

of age, had just been saved and instantly healed by the power of God

through Mrs. Etter’s command of faith, as she bade the deaf and dumb

demons to depart in Jesus’ name. Another man who had been healed of

deafness was pointed out to us, and as he was singing a hymn in unison

with the others, with eyes closed, it was evident how well he could hear.

We saw one lady who had been stone deaf, but after prayer was offered,

the ears which had seemed dead began to have life in them, and she

could hear loud sounds near her. Some people are healed at once, and

others

Page 95

gradually, but Mrs. Etter feels that if they have been receptive as she has

prayed “the prayer of faith” for them, that they have only to hold on in

faith and continue to praise God on the authority of His Word, and the

symptoms will surely pass away. There really are so many healings day

by day, that only the more remarkable ones attract attention.

Mrs. Etter’s greatest concern is to have people “get right with God” in

their souls, and then she tells them they will be healed. When they come

to her with more desire for physical healing than for the spiritual healing,

she refuses to pray for the healing of their bodies until their souls come

into right relations with God, This undoubtedly is one great reason of her

success, and another reason is that she believes in working for the

unifying of all the members of the body of Christ, and therefore she does

not preach mere theories, but holds up a living Christ, receiving all who

are honest in their hearts and purposes towards Him even if they do not

yet see the truth just as she teaches it, She also avoids laying stress upon

certain words or expressions, with which the enemy is trying to cause

divisions in the body of Christ. Therefore there is no contention or strife

in these meetings, but love and unity.

Mrs. Etter is one that speaks with no uncertain sound, and we have never

seen anyone else rebuke disease and demons with such Heaven-sent

authority, and power. It brought a new wave of spiritual joy to our heart

to hear the way in which these “cruel demons” were ordered to depart.

Mrs. Etter preaches the Gospel in great simplicity and power, backing up

all her remarks by quotations from the Word of God. The altar services

are very remarkable, as saints and sinners gather around in deep

earnestness seeking God for their individual needs. The power of God

falls upon them, and it is wonderful to note the changes that come over

the faces of the seeking ones, as the light dawns upon their souls. The

power of God often prostrates them, and even little children are seen

“under the power”; apparently unconscious to all but God, and with their

little faces shining like angels.

The night we left there were three remarkable cases of healing; one of

goitre, one of cancer, and one of deafness. The lady with goitre was

suffering very much with the choking or

Page 96

suffocating sensation occasioned by it, Mrs. Etter commanded the enemy

to depart, in Jesus’ name, and soon we saw her turning her head freely

from side to sick, while the swelling seemed mostly, if not entirely gone.

The pain and swelling of the man’s cancer was also taken away in a few

minutes.

It is stated that about three hundred and fifty have received the

Pentecostal baptism, with the sign of speaking with new tongues.

There is usually a great solemnity in the meetings, and the faces of the

people are very earnest. With the exception of the altar service, where

many are often praising or praying at once, the meetings are conducted

very quietly. All tendency to wildfire or fanaticism is entirely

discountenanced.

Perhaps the explanation for the solemnity of these meetings is that there

is continual teaching about the soon coming of the Lord for His Bride,

and exhortations to get ready.

SCORPION BITE HEALED

“Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and

over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt

you.” Luke 10:19.

At a recent meeting at the time just after the call for all needing prayer to

come to the altar had been made, Sister Etter had been praying for many

round the altar and God wonderfully healed them all, and as she was

praying for a lady there was a scorpion laying two inches away from her

hand.

She saw it and went to knock it off and it stung her. The pain seemed to

run all through her and go to her heart. The finger got red, and the Lord

showed her it was a serious and poisonous sting, and nothing but the

Lord could help her. A brother killed it, and several of the saints saw it,

and went right to praying. She claimed the promise that we should have

power over serpents, and all fear left her.

The people were waiting for her to pray for them. She hung on to the

Lord, and His promises, and the pain began to stop and she went right on

praying for the sick, and nothing was left but the mark of the sting. The

hurt was perfectly healed.

THE PASTOR’S REPORT

Having, during the past five years, read and re-read volumes 1 and 4 of

“The Life, Work and Experience of Mrs, M. B.

Page 97

Woodworth-Etter,” recording the Wonderful Acts of the Holy Ghost in

her evangelistic meetings during the past thirty-five years, we became

very anxious for her to come and help us in the work at Dallas, Texas,

where for many months we had been conducting Pentecostal meetings

every night, during which time there had been a continual revival, many

being saved, healed and baptized in the Holy Ghost according to Acts 2:4.

Feeling that it was God’s plan for her to come, we wrote her concerning

it, and in April, 1912, I visited her meeting, then being conducted in

Indianapolis, Ind. During the three days’ visit I witnessed some

wonderful healings by the power of God, and met personally many who

were wonderfully healed by the laying on of hands. Brother and Sister

Etter also felt that God was leading to Dallas, so they came and began

labor with us July 25th, 1912.

Throngs packed the large tent from the first, two or three thousand often

standing around the tent. Great numbers of the sick and afflicted came,

and were brought on cots and in different ways, reminding us of the

scenes described in the Gospels, when our Lord was upon earth.

In almost every service for nearly three months, the slaying power so

common in the day of Finney, Jonathan Edwards, etc,, has been

manifested, often “The slain of the Lord” covering nearly all the altar

space in the front of the tent. Many most wonderful visions and

revelations, throwing light on the coming of the Lord, etc., have been

given to those thus slain by the power of God. Many have seen balls of

fire and lights in and around the tent (Acts 2:3 and 26:13). Some of these

have been sinners, Jesus has appeared to many in the meetings, and

many have at different times seen a great host of angels just above the

audience.

In one service, several at the same time saw and heard the awful

explosion of the mine near Constantinople, and screamed out at the same

time; so this, and a number of awful battles in Turkey, and other

calamities, have been seen and told in the meeting, before it appeared in

the daily papers.

Page 98

We praise God for bearing witness to the Gospel, not only with signs and

wonders and divers miracles, but also with gifts of the Holy Ghost.

In accordance with Acts 19:12; handkerchiefs have been anointed and

sent to the sick in all parts of the United States and Canada, and many

have been wonderfully healed at the time the handkerchief was applied

to their bodies. Others have been saved and healed while reading the

reports of the meeting in the religious papers,

AN APPRECIATION OF SISTER WOODWORTH-ETTER

A minister of the gospel, who has been in the Lord’s work for eleven

years past, writes:

We have met with most of the leaders of the Apostolic Faith Movement,

but never before met with anyone so deep in wisdom and in the

knowledge of the things of God as Mrs. Woodworth-Etter.

Never have we seen the power of God manifested to such an extent as in

these meetings. Her preaching is always in the demonstration of the

Spirit, and in power.

One can sit and feast on the strong meat of the Kingdom, which she, a

servant of Jesus is giving to the Household of Faith here.

At one meeting at the time of the altar call she laid hands on and prayed

for God to baptize some seekers with the Holy Ghost, and three in

succession so prayed for fell and lay prostrate under the outpouring of

the Holy Ghost, and received the baptism. It is noticed that after she has

prayed for certain ones and laid hands on them the power of the Holy

Ghost comes upon them, and they speak in other tongues as the Spirit of

God gives them utterance.

She has a quick and accurate perception of the needs of the seekers, and

can help and lead them into the Kingdom in a few minutes, where it

would take most other workers hours, and then probably without

attaining the same results.

We have met with numbers of people from various cities who have been

saved and healed in her meetings; and also independent, unbiased

witnesses who confirm our conclusion, that she knows God, and the

workings of His Spirit better than anyone whom we have ever met.

As to her capability and qualification to take charge and lead a meeting:

after her thirty-five years of active evangelical work under the direct

tuition, supervision, and guidance of

Page 99

God Himself, she stands unequalled in that respect as far as the writer

and his colleagues have been able to ascertain.

We have excellent grounds for believing that, like Daniel, she is “Greatly

beloved” of our Heavenly Father; that like John the Beloved, she

constantly leans on Jesus’ bosom.

At times while the meeting is going on the Spirit of God will come

down, in an exceptional manner and envelop her like a cloud; she, at

such times is transformed in appearance; the fashion of her countenance

changes, and standing motionless for several minutes, with the light of

Heaven streaming radiant in her face, she sees the unseen and invisible

Lord, and the angelic hosts and other spiritual things within the veil,

which are hidden to others. Like when the high priest entered into the

Holy of Holies; she leaves the congregation waiting till she returns in

spirit and ministers once more to them.

At such times the fear of God, and strong conviction falls noticeably on

the whole congregation, for they cannot but understand the

Manifestation of the Spirit, and they act more reverently even than at

other times, because of the more vivid realization that God is present in

their midst, when seeing the visible operation of His Spirit in this way.

REPORT OF PASTOR W. J. MORTLOCK

In January, 1904, I heard that Mrs. M. B. Woodworth-Etter and her

husband were going to hold Divine Healing meetings in St. Louis, and I

went to their first meeting with a friend.

The mode of conducting the meeting, and some of the doctrines taught,

were entirely new to me, but I knew at first sight that it was all of God,

and that they were servants of God.

I helped in the meetings, two meetings each day, for more than six

months. happier and more divine looking than anyone that I had ever

seen. I saw miracles of healing; many prostrated under the mighty

outpourings of God’s Spirit from heaven; saw them lay with the light

of Heaven on their faces, I saw their rise up after awhile, with their faces

shining, full of praises to God, and heard them tell of the glories of the

eternal world which they had just seen. I saw the visible manifestation of

God’s presence in many supernatural ways constantly.

The first time that I ever heard the Spirit speak in other tongues was in a

meeting she was holding in Moline. A sister

Page 100

who had been used of God to do important evangelistic work said,

referring to the tongues, she would believe, after she had heard. Sister

Etter told her she would be speaking in other tongues that very day, and

in the afternoon the Spirit came on her in the meeting, and she

commenced to sing in other tongues, with a very powerful voice. The

singing was solemn, sad, and impressive. I never heard anything more

so; it reminded me of the lamentation of the women at the Cross of

Jesus, and of Jesus weeping over Jerusalem. We afterwards learned

there was an earthquake taking place at that very time at Kingston,

Jamaica, which the Lord showed to another sister in the meeting.

From there I went to Muscatine; found there an assembly which had been

meeting ever since Sister Etter had held her last meetings in that city.

Brothers and sisters were there who had been healed at that time, and

they had been well ever since; and others who had through her teaching

been firmly established in the deep things of God. I told them of how God

was pouring out His Spirit elsewhere and speaking through some in

other tongues and exhorted and taught them.

A short time after the Spirit came on an aged brother, and he began to

speak in other tongues, this made the others hungry, and most of them

commenced to seek for the same manifestation, and all received after

various intervals, except one or two.

The Spirit did not speak through me till October, 1908, when He spake for

about an hour and a half, and sang two songs through me. All glory and

praise to God forever.

The Lord always backs up her preaching with the visible signs of His

presence, which shows that Jesus is working with her, confirming the

preaching with the signs accompanying and following.

She has the “power” of the Holy Ghost, or the gift of the Holy Ghost by

the laying on of hands and prayer; so often I have seen it especially at St.

Louis, Indianapolis and Dallas. Just lately out of ten whom she prayed for

in succession the Spirit came on them in such power that they all fell

prostrate and lay around the altar.

From time to time I have attended various Conventions and camp

meetings in various states, and also in Canada, and have

Page 101

met most all of the prominent leaders in the Apostolic Faith Movement,

but I have never met anyone so deep in wisdom, knowledge, faith, and

love, as Sister Woodworth-Etter.

The Lord has revealed to so many in different places, and at different

times, to come to her for teaching and healing, often before they knew

there was such a person, and before they knew there was any meeting of

such a description being held at that time and place.

I know of no one God has so highly honored. I look to see her occupy a

high position in the Kingdom of our Lord in Heaven. I have lived in their

home for months at a time.

While I was in the work in England I got so hungry to be in their

meetings again, that having received an invitation from them to come

and again help in the meetings, I came clear across the Atlantic ocean

direct to them, and have been working with them since.

When meeting Sister Etter let us beware lest we commit the error of a

certain simple country girl. A. visitor at her father’s house gave her as a

parting gift a five-dollar gold piece. After the guest had departed she

showed the gift to her father and said: “Look, the man has given me a

penny.” She did not know the value of the money or understand its

worth.

If she had not been informed she would have continued to “lightly

esteem” the gift.

It is about seventeen years since I have been acquainted with Sister Etter

and her work, and cannot express the benefit and help I have derived

therefrom.

We need a “Mother in Israel”; a Deborah, in these days, whether some

realize it or not; and that is probably why God has prolonged her days on

the earth.

Yours, trusting alone in the Atoning Blood and Merits of

Jesus,

W. J. MORTLOCK.

“Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may

be glorified in the Son.”—(John x4:13,)

“If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you ye shall ask what ye will,

and it shall be done unto you.”—(John 15:7.)

CHAPTER XV

MARVELOUS DELIVERANCES

PLOTS TO DESTROY MY LIFE. IN IMMINENT DANGER OF

DEATH. THEY ENDEAVOR TO AVENGE THEIR RAGE ON ME

“Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try

you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: but rejoice,

inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ’s sufferings; that when His glory

shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy,” (1 Peter, 4:12

and 13.)

Jesus said they hated him without a cause. The real children of God are

clothed with light and power; with the Holy Ghost from heaven, sent

from the Eternal Throne of God. The world does not know us, because it

did not know him, so the devil brings all his forces into the battle against

Jesus and his saints; but He that is in us, is greater than all that are against

us; and the Lord will fight our battles, if he has to bring down all the

Armies of Heaven.

When the prophet was surrounded by the enemies of the Lord, his

servant was frightened, because he was sure his master would be killed.

The prophet of God, however, was calm; he looked up to God, and said,

“Open the young man’s eyes.” His eyes were opened, and he looked

around, and saw the Armies of the Lord, with Horses and Chariots of

Fire: all the Artillery of Heaven surrounding and protecting one little

prophet of God.

They said to Paul, “This sect is everywhere spoken against.” (Acts 28:22.)

The gospel preached by the Holy Ghost, with signs, stirs the devil, and

his hosts in these last days. They lay pits and traps to catch us, as they did

our Saviour, at the time when they were going to throw him over the hill,

to destroy him; but he slipped away. The devil hates me with perfect

hatred, and has tried, many times, and in many ways, to kill and destroy

me. I only escaped by the ever present, watchful, loving care of my Lord.

He said, “Fear

Page 103

not, I am with you.” It means everything to know that God is with us.

I have been in many places where my life was not worth a straw, but I

always stood firm. I have been in the greatest dangers, but bless and

praise His Holy Name, he always came, with the Hosts of Heaven, and in

such a way that the fear of God fell on them, whether it was one, or a

howling mob, Sometimes they could not move; sometimes they fell like

drunken men; others ran, and they were glad to escape with their lives

and liberty. In all these trials God got the victory, for all knew that the

Lord was with me, and with us, and fighting His own battles.

CALIFORNIA MEETINGS

California is a great place for wickedness, and for men and women to

hide from the law. In the great crowds who attended our meetings, they

told me there were murderers there, and 271 kinds of other outlaws; they

mixed through the crowds, with concealed weapons, ready to kill, or

fight at the least thing that did not suit them. The brothers built a high

board fence around the back of the pulpit, where I stood; they did not tell

me why, but they were afraid I would be shot while preaching.

At other time for some reason, some of the drunken police got mad at

some of the workers, and they hated us all. It was dark and rainy, and

they gathered up a mob, and were going to tear down the tent, and mob

us all. They left part of their number outside some distance from the tent;

the rest came in, and were to give the sign for those outside to rush in on

the tent.

I did not know anything about what was going on; the brothers kept it

from me; but they were prepared to protect me, and to die if necessary.

A lot of big, burly police came running in with their rain coats on, and

their billies hid under their coats. Some sat clown where they entered;

some scattered; others stood. I was frightened, for I knew and felt we

were in danger, they looked so mad and mean as if they would tear us in

pieces.

The Spirit of the Lord came on me, I stepped up on the altar, and stood

looking at them, then began talking as the Spirit gave utterance. I began

to walk slowly down the long altar that led down amongst them, talking

as the Spirit gave

Page 104

utterance, with power. The Holy Ghost had control of my whole body,

arms, hands and feet. They could see and feel the awful presence of God

in their midst. They knew that I, of myself, would not dare to defy or

stand before them, or talk to them in such a way. The fear of God fell on

them, they were afraid of me. I felt like as though I had turned to be a

giant, and believed that if they had moved towards us, that God would

have smitten them dead. They stood as if they were paralyzed, and did

not give the signal to those who were outside, but went out solemnly. Oh

I praise the Lord for victory, through Jesus, our Lord and Savior. We

never had any more trouble. There is none like our God to deliver.

“Touch not Mine Anointed and do My Prophets no harm.” (Psalm

105:15).

OPPOSERS

In many places where we have held meetings, it has come to be a

common saying regarding those who oppose, “Just watch that man, and

see what will happen to him.” Sometimes in a few days, or often in a

year or two, they will write, telling me of some awful judgments that

have fallen on those who sinned after this manner. Many times it put

the fear of God on those who knew, and noticed these things.

Many editors and preachers who failed to take warning of God’s dealings

with Uzza and Michal have gone down in disgrace. Many who had large

congregations, and large salaries, have had to leave in disgrace, on

account of some sin or the congregation broke up, and his people left

him. Many editors have gone to ruin; have got into trouble; have gone to

drinking; become insane, or committed suicide. Offenses must come, but

Woe to the man through whom they come. (Luke 17:1).

During one of the meetings, a man had a crowd around him, and was

making sport of the Works of God, and saying awful things about me,

and the Power. All at once he fell to the ground, a helpless man, stricken

with paralysis; his face was drawn, his tongue out, his eyes rolling, and

he was in that condition till he died, which he did in a short time.

The fear of God was on all who saw him, knowing that it was the swift

judgments of God.

“When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee; and

through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee: when thou walkest

through the fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither the flame kindle

upon thee.” (Isaiah 43:2.)

KANSAS MEETING

We held several meetings in Kansas, near the Oklahoma line, out on the

prairies, at a place some distance from a small town. The Power of the

Lord came down like a cyclone. Men and women fell in their homes, and

in other places in and around the meeting. Many of the rich, and of the

best people, including the farmers around, were converted. There was a

church college in the town, and some of the members got condemned and

mad.

A lady who had been at the meeting went to the Methodist church on a

Sunday, and fell prostrate under the Power of the Holy Ghost; they

tried to bring her out from under that Power. They poured cold water

on her, and did everything they could to bring her out.

When she would come out a little they would persecute her for going to

our meeting, and she would go back under the Power; she continued that

way all day and night. They got so convicted and enraged they could

have killed me. They called the authorities together to see if I had broken

the law in any way so that they could find a flaw to catch me, and then

they sent the sheriff and others to where I was boarding, to arrest me; but

I told them according to law they could not, and in the Name of the Lord

I would not go, and they could not take me. They went away cursing and

said they would get me yet. They also said that I must go with them to

the girl’s house, and bring her out of the spell that I had put her in; they

said she was crazy and that her father would kill me.

I told them if they would let her alone, she would soon come out; that I

had no power to hurt her, nor to take her out from under that Power.

They were also working among the cowboys, getting them enraged;

telling them I was driving people crazy. We heard their threats, and knew

they were gathering a mob, and we had no place to go; I told them to

stand with me in the Name of the Lord. I said that our God would fight

our battles. We would trust him to reach out his hand in some way, and

put the fear of God upon them. Those attending the

Page 106

meeting said they would die if necessary, but would never run, nor

surrender. We knew our only hope was in God. Those who had made

themselves my enemies expected to kill or take me a prisoner; the

brethren knew that I was the one they were after, and they counselled

together, and decided they would protect me if they had to fight with

chairs, or anything they could get.

They came as we expected, and were told that we were all nervous and

trembling. We heard the shouts as they were coming down the roads on

horseback, firing pistols as they came. They had on rough clothes, and big

hats. I said, “Be brave;” we commenced singing, and they came and

surrounded the tent Then they would get together in bunches, and would

act wild, as if they were going to rush in on us. We sang and prayed, and

the dear ones tried to keep me in the middle of them, and hide and

protect one as much as they could. I commenced talking, and they saw

the power of the Lord was on me in a wonderful manner. I was in the

Spirit, and all fear was gone. I talked to them like as to little children,

and they began to settle down, and a stillness was coming over them.

ANGRY CROWD IS TAMED

They had us surrounded so that we could not get away or get out. To my

left I saw the man who came that day to arrest me, with a couple of

others. The Lord led me out on the platform, right out to those men. I

reached out my hand to them, and smiled. The leader said, “We saw you

to-day.” I said, “Yes, I think you did; I am glad to see you here,” and I

was, for all fear was gone, and I saw that I had won the victory. I

continued, “I hope you will like the meeting so well that you will come

again.” They could have pierced me through with a knife, or have

dragged me off, but that the hand of God was on them, They could not

move. I shook hands with some more of the others, and then went back to

the pulpit, and talked and cried.

I saw there was a company led on by the father of the girl; their great hats

were pulled over their faces, waiting for the crowd to leave. They said,

“You must go with us, and take the girl out of that spell.” I looked at

Jesus a moment before answering them. I felt the power of God on me,

and I marched

Page 107

out right up to the father, reached out my hand, and spoke so kindly

that he was surprised. He stood still and looked at me, and the rest

were looking on at us. He began to tremble, the power of God fell on

them, and the lion was tamed. I asked him if he hadn’t been cross to her,

and abused her for coming to the meeting and for being under the power;

he said that he had. “Did she not talk to you, and want you to be a better

man?” He said, “Yes, she did.” “Then you abused her and she went

under the power of God again?” Every time he said, “Yes,” I said, “Do

you not know that it is your fault that she stays that way? Do you not

think that if you will go home, and listen to what she tells you, that she

will soon be all right?” He broke down, and said, “I know she is right; I

ought to listen to her; she is all right, and so are you.” “Then you go right

home and tell her she can serve the Lord.”

They all shook hands, and I showed the congregation that we could all

breathe easier, and that henceforth we would all be stronger in the Lord.

He surely fought our battle. We had no more trouble, and the meeting

continued with great success. Praise God for his wonderful presence

and power in every time of need.

In other places I have been in great dangers; many times not knowing

when I would be shot down, either in the pulpit, or going to and from the

meetings, Many times I have been followed and eaves-dropped. Often

bands of wicked men came in to kill, or to tear up the meetings. Their

looks and very appearance were sufficient to terrify, but I said I would

never run, nor compromise. The Lord would always put His mighty

power on me, so that He took all fear away, and made me like a giant. He

always stood by me in every way. If in any way they had tried to shoot,

or kill me, he would have struck them dead, and I sometimes told them

so.

The Power of the Lord was on me, something like it was on Jesus, when

he drove out the mighty men, the money changers in the Temple, with a

little cord, whip, or rope. There was nothing to make them afraid, but

the awful presence of God. The fear of God always made them leave,

and the same is true to-day; sometimes they fall like dead men. The Lord

always pointed these people out to me when they were in the crowd, and

showed me our danger.

Page 108

Dear reader, we are now in the dark days, many who read these lines

will have to go through great danger, and persecutions, also hard trials,

but be true to God, stand for his word, and honor, and glorify his name,

and He will protect and deliver.

We can have the faith that we will live until Jesus comes, Claim the

promise that He will shield us from all dangers, from all the arrows of the

enemy, and from the pestilence; that no plague shall come near us. The

promises contained in the ninety-first Psalm are for all of God’s true

children in these last days. Oh I Glory to His Name that liveth forever

and ever, who is able to deliver his children out of all their troubles. Then

why fear when trouble comes? We must have trials to perfect us for our

future home.

PROPHECIES MADE AND FULFILLED

While holding meetings in California the Lord showed me that great

destruction, and an earthquake was coming.

Soon after the papers were ablaze with the pictures of the awful

earthquake and holocaust in San Francisco, and the surrounding country.

I had told them God always sends mercy before judgment. I told them

that they rejected mercy, and that they would be visited next with

destruction and judgment. The earthquake soon followed and the fear of

God came on those who remembered the prophecy. Both prophecies

were fulfilled in a week, and I lived to walk over the ruins.

A woman who had been baptized with the Holy Ghost, and healed of a

broken leg, saw and told the people about the awful storm that was

coming. Her prophecy was fulfilled, just two weeks from the day she

said it would come.

While holding meetings in Louisville, Kentucky, the Lord was visiting the

city in great mercy and power; but so many rejected the Spirit, and went

over to hardness of heart. The Lord showed a Sister there of the storm

which was coming and which shortly afterwards struck the city, and did

much damage to property, and in which many lives were lost.

This same Sister saw the destruction of the SS. “Titanic,” She saw the

vessel go down, ten or more days before it sank, with its hundreds of

souls on board, She saw it sink out of sight. She saw them first lower the

lifeboats, and saw them

Page 109

helping the passengers down into the boats, saw the men drag a man

who was hid in a lifeboat out and kill him, and throw him into the sea.

She was much excited at seeing the awful disaster, and her husband was

frightened by her cries, so vividly did she see the disaster.

“The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him and

delivereth them.”—(Psalm 34:7.)

“He shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy

ways.”—(Psalm 91:11.)

“No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper; and every tongue

that shall rise against thee in judgment thou shalt condemn.” — (Isaiah

54:17.)

GOD SENT JESUS

“That we should be saved from our enemies, and from the hand of all

that hate us;

To perform ...

The oath which he aware to our father Abraham,

That he would grant unto us, that we, being delivered out of the hand of

our enemies, might serve him without fear.

In holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life.”—

(Luke 1:71-75.)

CHAPTER XVI

VISIONS OF THE COMING OF THE LORD

VISIONS OF MRS. WOODWORTH-ETTER. VISION OF DOCTOR

TALMAGE. VISIONS ARE PART OF ORTHODOX CHRISTIANITY

Page 110

On March 24th, 1904, when I fell under the operation of the Power of

God, while praying for the healing of the last one at the altar, I saw the

Savior on the Cross and sinners coming to Him. I saw Steps leading

across to the Pearly Gates of Heaven. All those who plunged into the

Fountain were at once placed on the Steps. Each one carried a light,

which grew brighter as they went higher. There was not a spot of

defilement on their robes. I was made to understand that they were the

Light of the World, that their Lamps were lighted in Heaven. They had

Christ in their souls. Each one had a body-guard of Angels of God,

escorting them on the upward journey. At the top of the Steps were the

Pearly Gates, where the Heavenly Hosts waited to welcome the Pilgrims

of Earth.

I also saw that the world is in great darkness, and that saints are very

few. “Many are called but few chosen.” Many were under conviction,

but trusted to water baptism, to confirmation, or to church membership;

but unless they are carrying the light from God, they are worse than an

open sinner.

The whole world lies in great darkness, except just a few. I saw the

preparation in Heaven and earth for the Soon Coming of Christ.

Heaven seemed to be in a commotion. The Lord was marshalling His

hosts; getting the Horses and Chariots ready. The Armies of Heaven

were moving, the Gates were open. An Angel came out of the Gates

blowing a great Trumpet, the Savior was taking the lead, with all the

glory of Heaven, shouting to the saints in a loud Voice, that awakened

the dead.

The Lord showed me He was judging His saints, separating the Wheat

from the Tares, that the Household of Faith

Page 111

was getting its portion of Meat in this, God’s due season. The Angel was

sealing the last ones of the members of the Bride, with the Seal of the

living God. They were a little flock and the last one would soon be sealed,

then the Lord would come in a cloud of glory to take his bride to the

Marriage Feast, or Supper.

God help all who read this Vision to take warning, and repent for the

Judgment of God is at hand.

ANOTHER REMARKABLE VISION

While holding a revival in Fostina, Ohio, in March, 1894, while in my bed,

I had a vision of God. I thought was in a day-meeting, and was standing

by the pulpit. Some man in the congregation spoke in a loud voice,

saying, “Sister Woodworth, look at the hand above the door.” I looked in

that direction, and right above the door, coming from the vestibule, I saw

a large hand, wrist and part of the arm. The wrist was bare for several

inches. There was a soft, flowing that hung dawn about eight inches. It

was white and very soft looking. The fingers were all bent a little, except

the little and index fingers. They pointed out each way. The hand and

arm were lovely. The sleeves and all were white and shining. The hand

and arm moved about and pointed all over the congregation again and

again, then pointed the index finger to me and waved the hand and

fingers as if beckoning me, or calling me to come. The hand continued to

move over the people, then pointed. Every eye saw the wonderful hand

sight. I cried out in a loud voice, “Oh! that is the hand of God!”

There was a very large window on the same side of the house. The

transom was open and a hand just like the other came through the

transom and did just like the other, both warning and pointing the people

to me. Both lovely hands pointed over the house, then to me. I cried out

again and again, “Oh! that is the hand of God!” They both went away at

once.

It seemed the congregation could not move, Then I said, “Oh! I believe it

is the Hand of God and it means something wonderful to the people, and

especially to me.” Just then I saw through the transom of the same

Window and clear up

Page 112

to Heaven, a path twenty feet or more wide. It reached from Heaven

down, and was full of stars and light. As I looked I saw one of the hands

and nearly all of the arm with the flowing, soft sleeve come out of

Heaven and down the shining path. Then it came across to the window,

through the transom without stopping, and over the congregation, with

the index finger and arm pointing to me. The finger touched me on the

forehead. The little finger or thumb, or both, touched my face. The hand

and arm waved over me. I felt the Everlasting Arms and the soft sleeves

around me. Every one saw it then. It went straight across the

congregation and out of the window, and up to Heaven without

stopping, I cried out with a loud voice, “It is the Hand of God, It was the

Everlasting Arms.” I said, “God is going to reveal Himself to me in a

wondrous way, writing His laws on my mind with the Finger of God.

Perhaps he is soon going to take me home.” For the devil came also to

make me believe I was going to die, but I said, “No.”

The Lord showed me the Vision is concerning the Soon Corning of Christ.

The warning, the hands pointing over the people, then pointing them to

me and to Heaven, was God drawing the people to me to get light on the

speedy coming of our Lord, and to get ready to meet him, That it would

be only a few years; that I would pass through several changes in my life

and work; that would be for my good and the glory of God. This Vision

was not of Christ, but of God that inhabits Eternity; the Father of our

Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ. The great Fatherhood and Love of God

was revealed to me as never before, as a personal God. God is as much

person as Jesus Christ. Jesus said, “I am the express image of my

Father’s person.” God is a spirit form. He alone had Immortality; but

through Christ’s obedience unto death on the Cross He brought Life and

Immortality to light.

It was the Arm of God and the Finger of God that touched my forehead,

He showed me He would seal me with, and reveal unto me, the wisdom

of God and the knowledge of his glorious plan of the ages; the winding

up of this Harvest; of the calling and preparation of the Bride; of the Soon

Coming of Christ, the Bridegroom; that the Gentile Door will

Page 113

soon be closed; of the great time of trouble that will follow the Rapture or

Ascension of the Bride.*

All that are left will go down in, or through this great day or time of

trouble that the Angel Gabriel told Daniel of—such as never was, or ever

shall be again. The whole world will be taken in a snare at the winding

up of that awful time with the Great Battle of God Almighty, with the

armies of the earth, when He comes back with his saints to set up the

glorious Millennial Kingdom, which will last one thousand years, when

Christ and his Bride shall judge the nations.

In that Vision the Lord gave me a special call for this work: to give the

Household of Faith their Meat in due season; to give the Last Call to the

Gentile sinners; the Last Call to the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, for His

wife is about ready to enter into the marriage relation, and the door will

be closed never to be opened again; to get those who have been called to

be established, to faithful and true, that they may be anointed with the

Holy Ghost and with power, and sealed with the proper knowledge of

His coming,

* Note--This vision has been wonderfully fulfilled during the past 27 years since it

was given. God has endued Sister Woodworth-Etter with divine wisdom and

power, such as we have never met with elsewhere. Multitudes from all parts have

received instruction and teaching concerning the things of God. People come, and

also write to her, as in days of old they enquired of the prophet, or “Man of God,”

and put confidence in what she tells them, when they would not listen to anyone

else.

As evidence of one way God used her, it may be stated nearly 25,000 large books of

nearly 600 pages, have during the last ten years been distributed, practically over

the whole English speaking earth, giving accounts of the wonderful works of God.

Also abridged editions, and portions, have been published in French, Italian,

Danish, Swedish, Egyptian, Hindustani, and other dialects of India, and South

Africa, She is just now publishing two other books, besides this one, making in all 14

different volumes. She has sent out thousands of anointed handkerchiefs, like Paul

did (Acts 19:11, 12) and God has performed as great miracles as have ever been

heard of. People we have never seen have been healed of the worst kind of diseases.

She is now 77 years old and her strength is unabated, She has just finished holding 9

different revivals, in various cities and states, There are over 500 written testimonies

of healings, from the recent Des Moines meeting alone. Her voice is strong, her

memory better than many in the prime of life, and every word she speaks

accomplishes something in the work of God. She already begins to bear the image of

the heavenly, and is Christ-like in appearance and life. We have traveled

considerably in the Lord’s work for many years, but have never met her peer.

The Vision at Fostina has surely been fulfilled, and is being fulfilled, the more so as

the years advance.

W. J. MORTLOCK, Editor.

Page 114

and of their great work during the millennial reign of one thousand years,

when the saints shall judge the world and angels. When all the families of

the earth shall be blessed.

The Lord showed me He would enlighten and reveal these things to me

by His Word; through the Spirit He would write them in my forehead, or

mind and heart. He touched my mouth with his thumb and finger,

showing we he would put words in my mouth, and give me wisdom to

explain these things as fast as he gave them to me, that this was, and is

his due time when we must know these things. He put his loving arms

around me, showing his loving care and protection, that He gave me a

new lease of life for this work, which was to be devoted to this

preparation Work of warning the people, and getting the Bride ready.

I have been very near death several times, but the memory of the

wonderful vision has inspired me to new life. I have been wonderfully

enlightened during all these years. I understand all these things better

every day, as God is leading me to separate the Wheat from the Tares

with his word and by His Spirit. Christ, the Great Reaper in white,

clothed in power, is with me in this great Harvest Work. He gives me the

light every day. The time is very short! The Lord is showing me many

things on this line. I never loved the blessed loving Father so much as

now. I never had an idea that his plans were so great and glorious. Oh I

praise His Name forever.

The Lord revealed to me in this vision many vicissitudes and changes

that I would pass through in the following four years of my life. These

revelations have been and are being fulfilled.

Once more in November, 1914, while suffering from a severe attack of

pneumonia, the Lord appeared to me in a vision;, in a cloud of glory,

sitting on a great white horse, with a sword in his hand; showing me that

he had conquered death, and disease; that I should go forth again in great

power, and that He would be with me. I praise God, through the prayers

of the saints that have gone up in my behalf, my life has been spared. God

has called me out in the work again.

God is continually revealing to His children the Mysteries

Page 115

of the Kingdom, which are hidden from the “Wise and Prudent.” (Matt.

11:25.)

VISIONS ARE PART OF ORTHODOX CHRISTIANITY

God’s children have Supernatural Revelations and see Visions: otherwise

the Bible could not be the Word of God, for it is inter alia the result of

visions, and the supernatural.

Some said they thought that those who said they had the supernatural

just imagined it. If that is so, after the Crucifixion, Mary did not see

Christ, but only imagined it, and when she saw the two angels, she just

imagined that also; and when Jesus appeared to her, why she just

imagined that. If that is so, the apostles who testified that they saw Him,

only imagined they saw Him, and after that, when Jesus was seen by the

five hundred brethren, seen by all of them at the same time; why those

five hundred men just imagined it, imagined all together, at precisely the

same time (I Cor. 15, 6). And everyone who saw Jesus after His

Resurrection from the dead just imagined it. On what grounds then do

you believe that Jesus rose from the dead if you reject supernatural

testimony? Spiritual things are spiritually discerned.

After receiving the New Birth into the Spiritual Kingdom, God’s children

know those things which are Mysteries, and forever secret, and hidden

from the eyes of the simply natural, unregenerate men, however wise,

learned and intelligent they may be, and to whatever high degree of

acumen and under-standing they may have attained.

When Elisha’s servant at Dothan saw that the city was compassed around

by a host, both with horses and chariots, he came to his master, and said,

“Alas, my master, how shall we do?” Elisha prayed, “Open his eyes that

he may see.” And behold the mountain was full of horses and chariots of

fire about Elisha. If Elisha’s servant could see, why not we?

Paul had a vision in the Temple; Peter on the housetop had a vision; John

the Revelator had visions, and numerous others.

One of the elementary and fundamental doctrines, of the Christian

religion is “The Immutability of the Omnipotent God,” or in ordinary

parlance, it is the fixed belief that God has not changed, and will not

change, in his dealings with

Page 116

mankind, as long as this dispensation lasts; that He is All Powerful, and

that He has not lost any of His power during the centuries that have

elapsed since the days of the early church. That He is still faithful and

true, to fulfill all that He has promised to do, on the conditions specified

in His Word. That He has not lost any of the love that He once had for

mankind; and that under the same circumstances and conditions will do

as much for us as He ever did for anyone else.

We repeat that the doctrine and belief in ‘The Immutability of an

Omnipotent God’ is one of the Fundamental Doctrines of the Christian

Religion, which has been adhered to all down the ages, by the Christian

Church of all denominations; and that no one can deny that God reveals

Himself in Visions to his servants, and remain an orthodox Christian.

VISION OF TALMAGE

(Reprinted from the Jacksonville Daily Press, abridged.)

In the Brooklyn Tabernacle oh the 4th February, the Rev. Dr. Talmage

preached from Ezekiel 1:1, and took for his subject “A Vision of Heaven.”

Expatriated and in far exile on the banks of the river Chebar, sat Ezekiel.

It was there he had an immortal dream. He dreamed of Tyre and Egypt:

of Christ, and the coming heaven.

Such a dream I had this morning! It was half-past five, and the day was

breaking. It was a dream of God—a dream of Heaven. Would you like to

know how it looks? That is what I am going to tell you. I was there this,

morning. I have just got back.

Which of the twelve gates I entered is to me uncertain. I stood on one of

the main avenues, looking this way and that, lost in raptures; the air was

so full of music and redolence, laughter and light that I knew not which

street to take, when an angel of God accosted me, and offered to show me

the objects of greatest interest, and conduct me from street to street, and

from mansion to mansion, and from temple to temple, and from wall to

wall.

I looked in for a few moments at the great Temple.

Page 117

St. John was right when in his Patmostic vision (Rev. chap. 2), he speaks

of “The Temple of my God.” I saw it this morning—the largest church I

ever saw, as big as all the churches and cathedrals of the earth put

together—and it was thronged. Oh, what a multitude! I had never seen so

many people together. All the audiences of all the churches of all the

earth put together, would make a poor attendance compared with that

assemblage.

All were in white save one. And the headdress was a garland of roses and

lilies and mignonette, mingled with green leaves culled from the royal

gardens and bound together with bands of gold.

And I saw some young men with a ring on the finger of the right hand

and said to my accompanying angel, “Why those rings on the fingers of

the right hands?” And I was told that those who wore them were

prodigal sons, and once fed swine in the wilderness and lived on husks,

but they came home, and the rejoicing father said, “Put a ring on his

hand.”

But I said there was one exception to this white robed multitude. It was

the attire of the one who presided in that immense temple—the Chiefest,

the Mightiest, the Loveliest Person in all the place. His cheeks seemed

to be flushed with infinite beauty, and his lips were eloquence

omnipotent. His attire was of deep colors. They suggested the carnage

through which he had passed, and I said to my attending angel, “What is

that crimson robe that he wears?” and I was told, “They are Dyed

Garments from Bozrah,” and “He Trod the Wine Press alone.”

Soon after I entered this temple they began to chant the celestial litany. It

was unlike anything I had ever heard for sweetness or power. I said to

my accompanying angel, “Who is that standing yonder with the harp?”

and the answer was, “David.” And I said, “Who is that at the organ?” and

he said “Handel.” And the music rolled on till it came to a doxology

extolling Christ himself, when all the worshippers lower down and

higher up, a thousand galleries of them, suddenly dropped on their knees

and chanted, “WORTHY IS THE LAMB THAT WAS SLAIN.” Under the

overpowering harmony I fell back. I said: “Let us go. This is too much for

mortal ears. I cannot bear it.”

Page 118

But I noticed as I was about to turn away, that upon the steps of the Altar

was something like the Lachrymal, or tear bottle, as I had seen it in the

earthly museums, the Lachrymals, or Tear-bottles, into which the

orientals used to weep their griefs, and set them away as sacred. But this

Lachrymal, or Tear-bottle, instead of earthenware as those the orientals

used, was lustrous and fiery, with many splendors, and it was towering

and of great capacity. I asked, “What is that standing on the step of the

Altar?” and the angel said, “That is the Bottle to which David the

psalmist, referred in his 56th psalm, when he said, “Put thou my tears

into THY BOTTLE.” It is full of earth-tears of repentance, tears of

bereavement, tears of joy, tears of many centuries.” And then I saw how

sacred to the sympathetic God are earthly sorrows.

As I was coming out of the temple I saw all along the pictured walls there

were shelves; and golden vials were being set up on all those shelves.

And I said: “Why the setting up of those vials at this time? They seem just

now to have been filled,” and the attending angel said, “The week of

prayer all around the earth has just closed, and more supplications have

been made than have been made for a long while, and these new vials,

newly set up, are what the Bible speaks of as Golden Vials full of Odors,

which are the Prayers of the Saints.” I said, “Can it be possible that the

prayers of earth are worthy of being kept in such heavenly shape?”

“Why,” said the angel, “there is nothing that so moves heaven as the

prayers of earth, and they are set up in the sight of these infinite

multitudes, and, more than all, in the sight of Christ, and he cannot forget

them, and they are before him world without end.”

MEETING THE SAINTS

Then we came out, and as the temple is always open, and some worship

at one hour and others at other hours, we passed down the street amid

the throngs coming and going from the great temple. We passed through

a street called Martyr Place, and we saw there the souls of those who on

earth went through fire and flood and under sword and rack. We saw.

John Wicklif; and Rogers, who bathed his hands in the fire as though it

had been water; and Bishop Hooper;

Page 119

and Latimer and Ridley; and Polycarp, whom the flames refused to

destroy as they bent outward till a spear did the work; also others. They

had on them many scars, but their scars were illuminated, and they had

on their faces a look of especial triumph.

Then we passed along Song Row, and we met some of the old gospel

singers. “That is Isaac Watts,” said my attendant. As we came up to him

he asked me if the churches on earth were still singing the hymns he

composed, and I told him that many of the churches opened their

Sabbath morning services with his old hymn, “Welcome, Sweet Day of

Rest.”

“But,” say some of my hearers, “did you see anything of our friends in

heaven?” Oh, yes, I did, “Did you see my children there? And are there

any marks of their last sickness still upon them?” I did see them, but there

was no pallor, no cough, no fever, no languor about them. They are all

well and ruddy and songful and bounding with eternal mirth. They told

me to give their love to you, that they thought of you hour by hour, and

that they would be at the Gate to greet you, when you ascended to be

with them for ever.

“But,” say other voices, “did you see our glorified friends?” Yes, I saw

them, and they are well, in the land across which no pneumonia, or palsy,

or dropsy, or typhoid ever sweep. The aroma blows over from orchards

with trees bearing twelve manner of fruits. The climate is a mingling of

an earthly June and October, the balm of, the one and the tonic of the

other.

In that realm there is no controversy or jealousy or hatred but Love,

Universal Love, Everlasting Love. And they told me to tell you not to

weep for them for their happiness knew no bound, and it is only a

question of time, when you shall reign with them in the same place, and

join with them in the exploration of planets, and the same tour of worlds.

A PROPHETIC VISION OF THE LORD’S SECOND. COMING AND

THE GREAT TRIBULATION

(Given to a sister in Buckinghamshire, England, in August, 1919.)

During a prayer meeting I was in the Spirit, and in a

Page 120

vision of God I heard the blast of a trumpet, sudden, shrill and loud, I

saw the Lord Jesus descending from Heaven enveloped in a bright cloud.

Then I saw many graves burst open, and the dead in Christ arising

therefrom to meet the Lord in the air. Alas! multitudes of those living

upon the earth were left behind, and only a very, very small proportion

of the graves were opened. Immediately after the rapture, I saw those

who had been left behind upon the earth, visiting the graveyards to

examine those graves which had been opened by the power of God. Great

crowds of people, both rich and poor, congregated together to talk about

this great event. Mothers were crying for the loss of their children; men

were distressed for the loss of their wives and families, and wives for the

loss of their husbands. These crowds were huge and the noise they made

was deafening.

Many people were crying out in repentance for their hardness of heart

and unbelief in the past and for having’ rejected the Word of God.

I saw numbers of ministers of every denomination. Some of these looked

very sad; others tried to comfort the people; others again looked very

displeased at having been left behind. Then the congregations began to

mob their ministers, striking them and angrily asking them why, after

listening to their doctrines, they also had not been caught up to meet

the Lord when he came.

It was clear that many people were wishing that they had been obedient

to the word of God, and that others, who had opposed the doctrine in the

word of God held by those who had been translated, wished that they

had listened to it instead. On the contrary, it was clear that many were

very glad indeed at the departure of God’s children, and tried to justify

themselves by declaring that it was the devil who had taken them away!!

THE GREAT APOSTASY

Then the scene changed, and I saw the people going on with their

ordinary occupations and pleasures, for they seemed to have forgotten all

about the translation of God’s children, Everywhere were places of

amusement fitted with pretty shaded lights of many colors, and into these

places multitudes of people entered. Outside most of them large posters

were to

Page 121

be seen, while inside, men, women, young lads and girls were lounging

about, smoking, drinking, and playing cards, many of ,whom were only

partly dressed.

Many buildings, which had once been churches, had been converted into

these places of amusement and riot, where drink was being sold.

Only a very few churches remained open for God’s work, and I could see

and hear the ministers in charge of them telling their congregations to

keep firm and be ready to suffer anything for the Lord Jesus Christ.

From some in the congregation would come a very earnest “Amen,” but

from others a curse or a laugh of scorn. Most of those who comprised

these congregations would enter the churches without taking off their

hats; would read newspapers and smoke peacefully while the service was

going on. No altar for administering the Lord’s Supper was to be seen, for

the Lord had only instituted this until he came (I Cor. 11:26), and as he

had come it was no longer observed.

I beheld large fires lighted in open waste places, and even in the streets,

into which the people threw their Bibles, prayer books, and other

devotional works. The crowds which grew larger and larger, were

delighted at the destruction of these books.

THE TWO WITNESSES

Then followed a time of great trouble, during which I saw two men

witnessing for God. The first was an old man with long flowing white

hair, while the second was much younger and had dark hair, which only

came down to his shoulders. Each of them was dressed in a long dark

garment of sackcloth, which looked somewhat like a dressing gown. Each

wore a girdle about his waist and each carried a Bible in his hand. On

their faces, which were beautiful, was a look of wonderful peace. Both

these witnesses went about separately, pushing their way in and out of

the crowds, testifying to the people of the terrible times that were coming

upon them, and showing them that the only way of salvation left for

them was by enduring suffering for the Lord Jesus Christ. They told the

people how they had been warned all through the ages, and they read to

them out of God’s Word about the days of Noah, telling them that even

worse things would befall them. A few

Page 122

people would believe them, but most of them would laugh at what they

said, and drive hither and thither to persecute or kill the few who did

believe. Many who did believe became martyrs for it, and died rejoicing

in their sufferings for Christ; accepting the testimony of the two witnesses

concerning the great joy which would be theirs by overcoming. Others

were protected by the power of God from being killed and went about

preaching the Word of God.

The two witnesses kept on warning and encouraging the great masses of

people; but after a time they called on God to send Famine upon the

earth; immediately fields of corn, wheat and barley were withered up and

scorched by a great heat. Then the terrible times which had been foretold

began, and the people rushed upon the two witnesses to kill them, but, as

they attempted to strike them with their weapons, fire came from their

mouths and destroyed those who tried to injure them. Then these two

witnesses did other mighty miracles, for they spoke to the sea and

immediately it became blood, and again they spoke and there followed

great thunderings and lightnings.

THE ANTICHRIST AND THE FALSE PROPHET

Then I beheld a strange and hideous creature rise up out of the sea,

having seven heads and ten short horns, One of its heads was like the

head of a huge serpent and was terribly mutilated on the right side, but

the wound was dried up and healed, leaving terrible scars (Rev. 13:1- 10).

The four feet of this beast were like the feet of a bear and it walked very

silently.

Again, I saw. a second beast (Rev. 13:11-18) come up out of the earth. It

looked rather like a goat and had only two short horns like a lamb, and it

kept standing upon its hind legs.

These two beasts had great power and did many mighty acts, for fire

came down from heaven at their command. The people, who seemed to

be very great in number, began to worship these two strange beings.

Then the second beast, which had the two short horns, desired that they

should make an image of the first beast, which had seven heads and ten

horns, and this was done.

Then I saw the people going about apparently purchasing

Page 123

badges of different quality and made of various materials of different

value, on which the number or the mark of the beast or both were to be

seen. The number was three sixes with the heads of the sixes shaped like

the heads of serpents. The mark of the beast appeared to be three heads,

one like that of a horrible goat, the center one like that of a serpent, and

the third like that of an eagle. These badges were worn by the people on

their hands or on their foreheads, or on both, and in some cases it

appeared as if the mark and number were tattooed upon them in these

places.

When the people had procured their marks they would fall down and

worship the image of the seven headed beast.

Then a wonderful thing happened, for the image of the beast began to

speak, and among other blasphemous things said, “I am God.”

Those who would not have the mark of the beast were either starved or

terribly tortured with hot irons, knives, swords, hatchets and spears, and

their cries of pain were terrible. Some had their hands cut off, others their

arms or legs. Those who were faithful were tortured to death; but some

gave in after being tortured for a while and worshiped the image of the

beast, whereupon they were healed and nourished by the beast, which

worked miracles for them. Some received the mark of the beast, but

refused to receive the number of his name, whereupon they were

tortured until they did; after which they also were healed and fed by the

beast.

Then I saw both beasts in the form of men. (Ezek. 28:2; Rev. 13:18.)

MARTYRDOM AND RAPTURE OF THE TWO WITNESSES

Now when the two witnesses of God had finished their testimony, they

were beheaded and their bodies were left lying about in the streets, which

seemed to be full of people and to be also covered with dirt and with

blood. The people were so delighted at the death of these two witnesses

that, instead of burying their bodies, they trampled upon them and

kicked their heads about the street. Then a wonderful thing happened, for

their heads came on to their bodies again and they stood upright upon

their feet.

Page 124

Then a great and beautiful cloud appeared, and a loud voice came out of

the cloud saying:

“Come up hither.”

Then the two witnesses ascended up into heaven in the, sight of their

enemies, and following them I saw many, who had been martyred for

God and left unburied, come to life and ascend into heaven also.

Then the earth was filled with darkness, and there were great thundering

and an earthquake, and I saw the buildings falling down, amid groanings

and weepings and wailings, which filled me full of agony for the people.

Then I saw into the heavens and beheld seven beautiful angels each

holding a vessel in his hand.

VISIONS OF ELDER H. C. MEARS

I saw the awful destruction of the world. It was thundering and lightning.

It was raining and hailing. The water was gushing in all directions. There

were crowds of people, but it seemed as though there was not a saint on

earth. It was dark physically and spiritually. There were great armies of

people, and multitudes of soldiers dressed in uniforms. There were also

people running and rushing in the streets in every direction.

I also saw bolts falling from heaven, which struck the houses, and they

flew to pieces in every direction.

At another time there were a great many of us here all worshiping God.

We were all in white, but some seemed whiter than others. Those that

were white were translated and went up, and the others, that were not

white enough, looked and longed to go up, but were not white enough to

be caught away from the Great Tribulation, to meet the Lord in the air. I

recognized a few of them.

There are some of you not white enough before God, while you are

claiming to be his followers. I learned from this that some of you

professing Christians would be left behind.

One night I saw the beast mentioned in the thirteenth chapter of

Revelations. At another time I saw Enoch and Elijah, the two witnesses.

Their names were written on them. Oh, the power that they had.

A wonderful power raised up at last, and those prophets

Page 125

seemed to be killed, They dropped and lay, and then a cry was made.

Later I saw them get up.

Again, I saw my Savior, sitting upon a dazzling Throne; and saw the

blazing, sparkling Crown upon the Head of Him who bled and died for

me.

OTHER VISIONS

Many of the saints in the Dallas meeting had visions of Christ as a

glorious King, coming in His Royal Majesty with all the Hosts of Heaven

for His Bride, and of the changing and rapture of the Redeemed of the

Lord. They saw them rise with shouts of gladness, mingled with the

music of heaven. And some had glorious visions of the Marriage Supper,

and saw the table with the feast spread, and the brightness of the saints as

they gathered around. Jesus was seen cmning on a white horse with the

banner, “King of Kings and Lord of Lords,” with all his saints riding on

white horses. With the armies of heaven coming back to earth again; to

the great Battle of Armageddon; to the supper of the great Jehovah,

where the Anti-Christ and his army will be destroyed and Christ will set

tip His Everlasting Kingdom, and the saints will reign as kings and

priests for a thousand years.

The Lord is revealing things to come both on earth and in heaven. In all

our meetings, the fire of God is seen on heads like cloven tongues, and

lights are seen over and around the platform by many, both saints and

sinners. Jesus has been seen walking and standing in the midst.

All these terrible wars that have shaken the whole world and almost

covered the lovely lands of Europe with blood and slain, were

prophesied in the Dallas meeting, less than a year beforehand, and many

other things that have come to pass.

The Lord greatly used Bro. Mears; he had visions of many large meetings

that I would soon hold in this country, from the Atlantic to the Pacific, in

the large cities, on the mountains, and in the valleys, in the largest

buildings and also in large tents. He saw the crowds standing round and

perceived them coming to Christ by hundreds, and saw the slain of the

Lord like a battleground; also, the sick were being healed by scores and

hundreds.

Oh! I thought that could not be possible!I Surely I could

Page 126

never travel and endure so much hardness and responsibility; but it has

all been fulfilled. I have traveled many thousands of miles since I was in

Dallas. And he also prophesied about the book called “Acts of the Holy

Ghost.” He said God would greatly bless it and that it would be sent

quickly to all parts of the world. Ten thousand copies have been scattered

over land and sea.

“He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth

me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my father, and I will love him

and will manifest myself to him.”—(John 14:21.)

“Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of

man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him.

But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit (I Cor. 1:9-10)

“If there he a prophet among you, I the Lord will make myself known

unto him in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream.”(Num. T2:6.)

CHAPTER XVII

WORLD-WIDE CAMP MEETINGS AT LOS ANGELES

A HUGE GATHERING. VERY LARGE TUMOR DISAPPEARS.

MIGHTY SIGNS AND MIRACLES.

Page 127

Thousands gathered from all over the state to this meeting, from other

states and some from foreign lands. We believe it was the largest

gathering of saints in the last days. The President, Brother Scott, stated

that two hundred ministers were on the platform, sitting together in

fellowship and love. The Lord was present showing his approval of the

Word, with mighty signs and miracles; especially in healing and

baptizing with the Holy Ghost and fire. The “Slaying Power” was also

greatly manifested, and many were struck down, and lay for a while as

though dead.

Some had visions and revelations. It was stated by reliable ministers that

two thousand persons were prayed for by the laying on of hands. Many

ministers and evangelists also received great power and gifts, by the

laying on of hands. These all went forth with great faith, expecting to

have power over unclean spirit and devils, to cast them out and to cure

diseases. I have since heard from many of these, giving good reports of

their work; also, testimonies from many who were wonderfully healed.

Multitudes are carrying the news over land and sea, telling what they

saw, felt and heard. Oh, God, keep them going on, and on, until we all

meet in the rapture.

A HUGE GATHERING

The world-wide camp meeting was no doubt the largest gathering of

baptized saints in these last days. I had full control of the 10 o’clock

meetings, which would have lasted all day and night (for the power of

God was poured out so wonderfully), but I had to close at 2 o’clock for

other services. It was announced everywhere that I was to have charge of

the Spiritual part of the meeting, so the people came from

Page 128

almost every state and place to see me and be healed. At the call for the

sick and seekers to come forward, they rushed by scores and hundreds,

all trying, as it were, to get into the pool. Hundreds were healed soul and

body. One day in particular the “Cloud of Glory” covered us, and the

Lord worked many miracles. The blind saw, the lame walked, the dying

rose up and walked; others sang in the Spirit; visions and messages in

tongues were given. People were saved and healed all around. But I had

to stop for the 2 o’clock meeting. As they led me to the steps that went off

the large platform, I stopped and looked at the many hungry, anxious

souls; then the power of God came on me; and I raised my hands to

heaven and stood there, as the Holy Ghost swept over the multitude. I

said “The Lord is going to save a lot of you dear people just now. All who

want to be saved just now, while I stand here and sprinkle the blood of

Jesus on you, by ‘Living Faith,’ come forward.” There was a rush from all

directions to the platform. They began to weep and shout and scores were

converted, without getting on their knees, except those who fell down

under the Almighty power of God. No one there ever saw anything like

it. If I could have had charge of the meeting until the evening, I am sure

hundreds more would have been converted, but I had to give way for a

different meeting.

VERY LARGE TUMOR DISAPPEARS

Miss Gertrude Berry, of 510 East Thirty-third street, Los Angeles, testified

that she was one of those who was healed that day. She had a large

tumor, so that she weighed over three hundred pounds. In a short time

the tumor disappeared and her weight was reduced nearly one hundred

pounds. Her brother, who was a physician in a hospital at San Francisco,

got uneasy, as he was under the impression she had Bright’s disease. He

examined her urine, and found traces of tumors disappearing in it, which

left her body. She is now well in body, and God is using her for his glory

in the missions in Los Angeles.

The last day of my stay at the world-wide meeting, they gave me the

meeting afternoon and evening. All the honest in heart said that they

never saw or felt the power of the Lord and his presence as it was there

manifested.

Page 129

Hundreds were healed, hundreds were saved and reclaimed or

baptized in the Holy Ghost; hundreds received power for service, or

gifts, or had their gifts stirred up as never before. I have since heard

many strong testimonies of those who were healed; and heard them tell

of the wonderful things that they saw and heard in the world-wide camp

meeting in Los Angeles, Cal.

I have had many calls to return. I went back in October, 1915, at the call of

Brother Garr and many others. At this time we held a large convention

again, where God did mighty miracles. It was a great pleasure to again

meet so many of the saints whom I had met in the great meeting over two

years before. Eternity alone will tell the results of that great meeting.

A WONDERFUL HEALING AT LOS ANGELES, CAL,

HEALED OF TUMOR, BRIGHT’S DISEASE, DROPSY AND BAD

HEART TROUBLE AND SENT TO EGYPT AS A MISSIONARY

I want to praise the Lord Jesus Christ for the wonderful healing I have

received of the above diseases in answer to prayer. I came from Portland

in the last stages of Bright’s disease. I had to wear a large, loose wrapper

most of the time, my body being swollen far beyond normal size. Sacs

containing quarts of water were hanging from my bowels, and my heart

would scarcely act. Doctor told my son I might not live to cross the bar of

the river at Astoria, but God said, “As they went they were healed.” My

burial clothes were brought with me, but I was prayed for and

immediately healed. When Sister Etter laid hands on me and began to

pray, my whole body quivered under the mighty power of God. The

water sacs broke from my head down, and the water broke through the

skin and trickled clown until my clothing was drenched and my size was

instantly reduced in sight of hundreds of people. I could afterwards lie

down with perfect ease, and put on my ordinary clothes with comfort.

Oh, I can never praise His Holy Name enough. Seven days afterward the

tumor passed away in pieces; and I have been kept through the power

of God ever since, a living witness to the truth that “Jesus is the same

yesterday, today and forever.” Blessed be

Page 130

his righteous name. After having preached this blessed gospel of

salvation on this continent for many years, proving many times his power

to heal the sick, and receiving the blessed Pentecostal Baptism of the Holy

Ghost, God is now calling my husband and me to the land of Egypt, and

we are expecting to sail, God willing, this fall.

MRS. ELIZABETH D. VAN HORN,

Home address: Milwaukee, Oregon.

Foreign address: Cairo, Egypt, after November 1, 1913,

NOTE.—This dear sister, with her husband, sold out everything and

sailed for Egypt. God has wonderfully used them in that dark land.

WONDERFUL TESTIMONY ON HEALING

I went to Mrs. Etter’s meetings and saw wonderful miracles performed

through Sister Etter by Jesus. People were healed instantly; cancers and

consumptives were healed; the lame walked and the blind were made to

see. I said if it is for me, Lord, take me in and save my soul; baptize me in

the Holy Ghost; and heal my body. I was paralyzed in both knees; could

not walk for three years, and the spine was afflicted with consumption;

my eyes were also affected, and I had to wear glasses for seven years.

When Sister Etter prayed for me, I found that the Lord had wonderfully

healed, saved and baptized me. My eyesight was restored, and I sat on

my glasses and broke them in pieces. I praise and thank him for giving

me new life in Spirit, soul and body. This was on the 25th day of April,

one year ago. I have not had a pain or an ache in my body since. I am just

like a new born baby.

The best of all is after I was so wonderfully healed, my husband, who is a

German-Jew, was convinced that it was of God, and he said, “I thank God

that he can do the same for me.” He suffered with kidney and stomach

trouble. He said, “I am going to ask the Lord to heal me, too.” He got

down on his knees the same day and had Sister Etter to pray for him and

he was healed, too. Four months later the Lord wonderfully baptized him

in the Holy Ghost. He wrote home to his parents in Germany and told

them that the Lord had saved, healed and baptized him, and they were

greatly convicted and

Page 131

believed it was God’s work. His father sent for a German New

Testament. We forwarded one and wrote down a number of Scriptures

for them to read. His sick sister was healed by reading it. Now, beloved,

this miracle the Lord did in our family is through Sister Etter’s prayers.

She is a true child of God and when the Lord works through her we are

healed. I praise and thank him for the rest he gives in my soul and heart.

MR. AND MRS. VICTORIA FREIMARK,

1212 Sanborn Ave., Los Angeles, Cal.

“Jesus said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born

again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.”—(John 3:3.)

“But God bath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the

wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the

things which are mighty;

And base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God

chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are;

That no flesh should glory in his presence.”—(I Cor. 1:27 & 28.)

CHAPTER XVIII

THE CONVENTION AT LONG HILL, CONN., 1913

CURRENT EVENTS AND SIGNS OF THE TIMES. THE HEAVENLY

MUSIC. WONDERFUL MIRACLES WROUGHT

(Taken from The Herald of Truth)

Page 132

We often hear the question asked, “Have the days of miracles passed?”

and the answer usually given by many of the Lord’s people is an

emphatic “Yes.” If all who are inclined to believe this could have been

where I have been permitted to be during the past few weeks, and could

have heard and seen what it has been my privilege to hear and see, they

would, if honest in their souls before God, have to acknowledge that they

were all wrong; that God had not forsaken this earth along the line of

working miracles, but was again visiting his people with true, old-time

Pentecostal power, even as he promised should be the case, in the

prophecy of Joel, quoted by the Apostle Peter on the day of Pentecost.

It pleased the Lord to open the way for the editor to attend the camp

meeting which is still in progress at Long Hill, Conn, I went there not

only to investigate, but to see with my own eyes if all that had been

reported about the Dallas and Los Angeles meetings was true, I went

there fully prepared to either accept what I saw and heard, if it proved to

be in line with the Word of God, or to utterly reject it, if I found that

things did not agree with that divine oracle.

I attended every regular meeting which was held during that time, and

was also in nearly every meeting which was held, outside of the regular

meeting hours. In fact, I was on the platform in every meeting, helping in

the meeting, and was, therefore, not more than from two to five feet from

where the things took place which I am about to describe, as far as I am

able to, for no tongue could fully describe some of the scenes which I

witnessed during those very eventful days.

There is absolutely no use for any of my brethren to tell me that I was

blinded by the enemy, and mistaken in what I

Page 133

saw. If fault finders and unbelieving and opposing brethren could have

the privilege to listen for a few minutes to the wonderful anthem sung by

those precious saints of God, while under the power of the Holy Ghost,

they would have to close their mouths in shame, and report that “God is.

among these people of a truth.” Such ravishing heavenly music no

human ear ever listened to since the days of the apostles, until it has

been sung again and again among these dear saints in different parts of

the land during the past few years. I have often heard of it, but my own

ears were never privileged to listen to it until on the evening of the Lord’s

Day, June 8. It seems to me that wonderful sound will never leave my

ears.

HEAVENLY MUSIC

Let me try to describe it for the benefit of those who have never heard this

glorious music. The meeting was in progress and the power of the Holy

Ghost was resting upon us in a wonderful way. There was flowing from

the hearts of the precious saints a stream of worship and praise of the

most intense description—something which I never saw anywhere else,

or in any meeting which I ever attended. I have seen love and worship

flowing out to the Lord in many meetings in the past, but never before

have I witnessed, and experienced, such intense worship and praise as I

witnessed and experienced not only in our assembly at Ottawa, Canada,

but also at the convention at Long Hill.

Suddenly there fell upon my ear a song of the most wonderful

description. It did not at all appear like human voices, but seemed much

more like the tones of some wonderful instrument of music, such as

human ears never before heard. It began on the right side of the audience,

and rolled from there over the entire company of baptized saints in a

volume of sounds resembling in its rising and falling, its rolling and

sinking, its swelling and receding character, the rolling waves of the

ocean when being acted upon by the wonderful force which produces the

tides.

Sometimes the sound would rise to the highest possible pitch for human

voices to utter, on the one hand; while at the same time some in the

company went down to the lowest notes which could be sounded on a

good organ. It was not simply

Page 134

the singing of four parts of music such as we do when we sing hymns,

for, according to the notes we listen to, there is no telling how many parts

are being sung, and it seemed to me there must have been scores of them.

Such blending of tones, such perfect harmony of sounds, such musical

strains, my ears never before heard, and I never expect to hear it again in

this world under any other circumstances than among God’s people, not

even from the most perfect band of music which human ingenuity can

provide, and yet all these sounds were produced by a company of people

who had that day gathered from all over the continent of North

America—very few of whom had ever seen each other.

It would be just as impossible for men to train that company of people to

sing the heavenly anthem as ‘twould be to pull the sun down out of the

sky, and yet there they were, singing it in the most per feet harmony that

mortal ears ever listened to. It filled me with such holy awe, worship

and praise to the Lord, that before I was able to realize the fact fully,

the Holy Ghost led me to join in that heavenly song of praise with the

rest. Glory, and honor, and worship be rendered to him forever.

My ears have been permitted to hear (and my voice has been allowed to

join them), the heavenly anthem which none but the redeemed and

baptized saints can sing; it has so ravished my heart with his beauty, and

the glory that awaits all who suffer persecution for his dear name’s sake,

that all reproaches now seem as only a passing breath which can scarcely

move a feather.

We were permitted to hear that glorious song twice, and sometimes three

times a day: every day while I was there, and as the saints got more and

more in the spirit, and in the presence of the Lord, the volume and power

of that song was increased, until it often came forth with a perfect roar,

which almost made one’s breath quiver, just as when you stand beside a

powerful church organ while the lowest notes are being struck.

There was on the grounds a professor of music and I asked him to write

in my notebook his description of this heavenly anthem, and this is what

he wrote: “The Heavenly Anthem seems to be a beautiful harmony of

florid counterpoints.” He

Page 135

also said that there were very few professors of music. who have the

ability to write it and if it were written, none but those who have been

baptized with the Holy Ghost could sing it. We had ample proof of this at

the camp meeting. Some tried to join in it who were not in the spirit, and

at once there was a decided, grating discord in the precious music.

ONE HUNDRED AND FIFTY HEALED

During the two weeks I remained on the grounds, I believe not less than

one hundred and fifty people were healed. We saw just as wonderful

cases of healing take place as were ever wrought by the apostles. The

person used of the Lord to perform these wonderful miracles was a

woman named Mrs. Woodworth-Etter.

I can say that I have heard from her lips a stream of the most precious

truths I ever listened to anywhere, or from any one, and I never heard

anyone who tried harder to exalt and honor the blessed Lord Jesus Christ.

She is a humble, unassuming child of God, who is faithfully seeking to

carry out the wonderful commission which he in his grace has committed

to her hands.

The meetings usually began with the singing of several precious hymns,

followed by several earnest prayers; these were succeeded by an address

which was intended to stir up the faith of those who were seeking healing

for their diseases. When an invitation was given, the sick and suffering

would hurry forward, that is, those who were able to come of their own

accord, while those who were not able to walk would be carried either on

cots or chairs. At times the rush to get on the platform was so great that

the sick had to be kept back by force, or they would have been

“swallowed up,” so to speak. The clear sister was working with other

sufferers so faithfully, one often wondered how she could stand the

terrible strain; indeed, she never could have done so, if not kept up by the

mighty power of God.

I saw people suffering from almost every kind of disease known to the

medical profession come to the platform, and in less than five minutes I

saw these same people spring to their feet, and rush back and forth on the

platform (which was about fifty feet long) shouting and leaping and

praising God;

Page 136

this often had the effect of setting its all leaping and shouting the praises

of the Lord.

I thought I was going to keep perfectly cool, but I soon found out that this

was impossible. The one who could stand three feet from a man or

woman who was suffering terribly, for example, with appendicitis, and

in, a few minutes see that same person spring to his feet and rush back

and forth before that vast audience, leaping and shouting the praises of

the Lord for the wonderful deliverance which he had so suddenly given

him, without being moved, must certainly be in a strange state of soul.

I am not ashamed to confess that I often literally danced for joy, and

shouted to the Lord as loud as anyone on the platform, when I saw the

Lord stretch forth his strong hand and rescue some dear suffering child of

his from the power of the great enemy and set him free.

The following are a few of the cases which were healed right before my

eyes. I talked with these people afterward, and also heard them

frequently giving their testimony before the assembled multitude.

The first case I will mention was that of a man who roomed in the same

house as myself. He was afflicted with some kind of a heart disease,

which to a large extent hindered the use of his arms and legs. He could

not walk in a straight line, nor was he sure of his footing, and when he

fell down, which he did occasionally, he was unable to rise again without

assistance. His mind was affected and he was in a sad condition. He was

instantly healed and became as active as it was possible for a man of his

weight to be, for he was a very heavy, fat man.

PHYSICIAN’S WIFE HEALED

A lady who was not only the wife of a physician, but who also has a son

in the same profession, came to the grounds so sorely afflicted with

appendicitis that she was almost in a dying condition. Her son and other

doctors had insisted on her going to the hospital to undergo an operation,

and if I remember rightly, had kept her from every kind of food for forty-

eight hours to prepare her for the operation. But she refused to have the

knife used on her, and, in spite of many protestations; she came to the

camp ground. I saw her when she arrived here. She came just as the

meeting was about to close and after some pleadings with Mrs, Etter to

pray for her, as Sister Etter was nearly exhausted, she laid hands on her

and in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ commanded the demons that

were oppressing her to depart. This lady was a very intelligent person

and talked very fluently, and she rushed up and down the platform

almost beside herself with joy, shouting, and leaping, and praising the

Lord in such a wonderful way that it set all the people shouting and

praising the Lord. She also pounded on her body over the appendix

with her clenched fist until it almost sounded like a drum, to show that

all trace of the disease had departed. I never witnessed anything like it

and never expect to again.

GIRL HEALED AND BAPTIZED

Another young girl was afflicted with curvature of the spine. She saw so

many rushing forward to be healed, that she despaired of ever being able

to get on the platform, so she took her case to the Lord in her seat. By this

time power was so great in the meeting that some were not only getting

their baptism in the Holy Ghost in their seats, but also getting healed, and

this was the case with this young girl. She was instantly healed and also

received her baptism, and I heard her giving her testimony to that effect.

She not only spoke in an unknown tongue for two and one-half hours,

but also interpreted what she said. If this is not a miracle, there never was

one.

No, brethren, the days of miracles have not passed, The Lord’s promise in

his commission in Mark 16:15 to 18 is just as true today as it was when he

uttered these words, and, although so many are rejecting it as not being

for us now, to those who do believe and accept his word as meaning

them, he is even now showing forth his wonderful power, not only to

save souls, and also to heal their diseases, but to baptize them in the Holy

Ghost.

A. W. OTTO, Editor and Publisher,

Ottawa, Canada.

WONDERFUL MIRACLES WROUGHT 1N JESUS’ NAME

(An Open Letter to the Evangel Readers by an Eye Witness,

World-Wide Camp Meeting, Long Hill, Conn,,

June 19, 1913)

Page138

I want to give you a slight glimpse of what God is doing in the world-

wide camp meeting at Long Hill, Conn. I was never privileged to be

where the power of God was so manifestly poured out; many were

baptized in the Holy Ghost; and many were speaking in tongues; some

powerful cases of salvation of sinners and reclamation of backsliders took

place.

God is working on all lines, but particularly in the healing of the sick. The

first two weeks there were three hundred and fifty prayed for. A

missionary carefully tabulated the healings after investigation, and the

following list is a part of that table: Neuralgia, neurasthenia, scrofula,

lameness, appendicitis, mysophobia, blindness, deafness, dropsy, tumors,

goitre, hernia, grip, catarrh, kidney trouble, heart disease, bronchial

affections, bowel ailments, liver complaint, displaced vertebrae, curvature

of the spine.

It is difficult to keep track of the healings, they multiply so rapidly. We

are in the third week of the meeting and the power of God is increasing

all the time. There is a very large attendance of Pentecostal workers, and

great unity of the Spirit. A marked feature of the meeting is the strong,

direct teaching of the Word; the absence of fanaticism and the

repudiation of errors which here and there have crept into Pentecostal

work. God Himself is steadying the ark, Bless His precious Name!

To my own soul the most wonderful feature of these meetings is the

glorious Shekinah of God’s presence. Often he comes in the hallelujah

choir, and with it a heavenly radiance on every Christian face which is

truly indescribable; but a rich commentary of “He shall change the body

of our humiliation and make it like unto his glorious body.” (Phil. IV.

R.V.)

It is truly remarkable how God sustains his honored servant, our beloved

Sister Etter, who has charge of this camp. At sixty-nine years of age God

daily reinforces her strength in the use of the gift of healing, upholding-

her in arduous

Page 139

labors that, unsustained by God, the vigor of young womanhood could

not endure.

GIRL HEALED OF BLINDNESS

There came into this morning’s meeting’ an unconverted mother,

bringing, her unconverted daughter of seventeen years. The girl had

come three hundred and fifty miles to be healed of blindness. She had

been stone blind since the age of two years. While Sister Etter’s hands

were on her in prayer, sight was given; and it was most touching to see

the mother and daughter weepingly embrace and gaze with joy upon one

another. Now, for the first time she could remember, the girl saw her

mother’s face.

DEAF AND DUMB HEALED

A father came from a distance, bringing his deaf and dumb boy—so born.

He had been in an institution for education, and had become so

prejudiced and so filled with hatred that when the father brought him to

the grounds he was like a wild animal and had to be restrained by the

father from breaking away and running to the woods. As soon as hands

were laid on him in the name of Jesus, the demons came out, his face

became sweet and lovely, the hearing came, and he is learning to talk.

Glory to God! The Spiritual tide is rising every hour.

Yesterday morning the presence and power of God came suddenly upon

us; while in worship and adoration of him one fell to the floor under the

“Weight of glory.” Then a clergy-man came forth and gave a powerful

message in tongues; he seemed not quite finished when he, too, was

prostrated.

Then with a kind of rushing sound came the “Power” and all over the

house people fell under it. I counted fourteen on the platform and all

around it—impossible to say how many fell all over the place; the slain of

the Lord were many. There followed a scene that beggars all description,

as under the increasing light and power of God, his people worshiped

him, sometimes in the cooing of the Dove—the Holy Dove of God—the

Holy Ghost bringing forth from the innermost depths of the being sweet

love notes to Jesus.

The voices were many, for all in the tent seemed worshipping; the sound

was one, the commingled sound of many waters. No drilled choir could

have kept such harmony and

Page 140

unity, with sweeter melody. The bandmaster was evidently the Holy

Ghost. He can render music without rehearsals on a company of yielded

instruments. Glory! The “Hallelujah Chorus” was varied by most solemn,

searching, loving messages in tongues, with interpretations.

Truly, Apostolic Days are upon us! Many hymns and songs of worship

were given in tongues. People lying on their backs, with closed eyes and

at a distance from one another, would sing these hymns in perfect unison.

These duets in tongues Were often followed by the song of interpretation.

Many of those who were healed were leaping and dancing under the

power, reminding one of the scene in Jerusalem when the onlookers said,

“They are filled with new wine.” Yes, “This is that which was spoken

of by the Prophet Joel” of “the last days.”

Truly, we are in the last of the last days. The shortness of the time until

Jesus comes was emphasized again by the Spirit-filled saints and most

tenderly, pleadingly, did the Heavenly Dove, the Holy Ghost, speak in

many languages for us to get oil and prepare for the Heavenly

Bridegroom. These messages were interpreted for us by others under the

power. Surely we shall be without excuse if we are found without “oil

in our vessels with our lamps” in these last days!

This meeting, which I cannot justly describe, closed about 6 o’clock P. M.

We soon reassembled and the Spirit held us in his power until 11 P. M.,

the awe deepening upon us. The majesty and glory of God became so

great we could hardly breathe. No one looked to his neighbor; but all felt

as though they were in the immediate presence of God.

An immense crowd of the unsaved had gathered and stood many feet

deep all around the densely packed tent. Pungent, tender and solemn

were the messages given them; in sacred pantomime (Ezekiel 4:1-8, 12:3-

7, etc.) was enacted the crucifixion of our Lord for them; also his coming

to receive his loved ones who would let him save them now No altar

service was called and the meeting closed in a death-like stillness. We

wended our way home, not wishing to see or speak with anyone; the

sinners likewise; not a sound was heard as they trooped down the hills to

the cars. As we came out of the tent we found “the slain of the Lord”

lying all around.

Page 141

“We have not followed cunningly devised fables when we made known

unto you the power and coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, but were eye

witnesses of his majesty.” His honor and glory, as we have been with him

in this holy mount!

(Signed) ELIZABETH SISSON.

“Let us therefore follow after the things which make for peace, and things

wherewith one may edify another.”—(Rom. 14:19.)

“Dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh

and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.”—(2 CoR 7:1.)

CHAPTER XIX

GREAT REVIVAL AT STONE CHURCH, CHICAGO

HINDRANCES TO HEALING. ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTY SET

APART FOR GOD’S WORK. PRESENT DAY CONDITIONS

PORTRAYED IN PROPHECY

Page 142

It was marvelous how God brought the different Pentecostal missions

together. I never permit any doctrinal points, any “isms” or any

antagonistic points to be aired or brought up in my meetings; nothing but

Christ, and him crucified, and the Resurrection. They soon understand

and get their eyes off one another, and forget their ideas and differences

and begin to love one another and soon feel the need of getting deeper in

God.

It was glorious to have so many ministers, evangelists and workers from

everywhere coming like little children to the feet of Jesus to get refilled

for better service; the slogan was “Go Forward.” We all felt we must get

deeper in God, and that we needed more power from on high; special

qualifications from the Lord, with gifts and wisdom, and discerning of

spirits. They became hungry for more of God. Their very flesh cried out

for God. We prayed for hundreds of these ministers and workers with the

laying on of hands, and the power of the Holy Ghost fell on all. Many fell

and lay at the feet of Jesus; and, like the prophets and apostles of old,

they had visions of heaven and saw things to come. They believed what

the Lord Jesus had said of the Spirit of God: “He will show you things to

come” Jno, 16:13).

Many received gifts and special calls. The conviction was so deep that

scores of believers came out from the audience requesting the laying on

of hands and prayer. There were too many to be prayed for individually.

So the Lord showed me if they all would come and stand before the

pulpit, he would bless them; I told all hungry souls to gather around, and

give themselves to God for everything and anything: we would stand and

sprinkle the blood of the everlasting covenant, the Blood of the Lamb, on

them, and then God would pour out

Page 143

His Spirit and give them blessing and gifts. I asked several of the most

God-filled ministers to stand with me in faith and prayer! Oh, it was

wonderful how the cloud of glory and power came down! Many

staggered and fell; the power swept all over the house. This was

something new; no one had ever seen anything like it. Many were saved

and healed. Surely the power of the Lord was present to heal, save and

give gifts, and he honored His Word and our faith. The word must be

demonstrated.

APOSTOLIC RESULTS

One morning when I entered the church it was crowded—gallery and

all—as it usually was in every service. They were singing, and as I stood

by the pulpit looking over the people, the Lord drew my attention to the

first seat, in which were two old people who were cripples; neither could

speak English very well. The Lord told me to tell her to get up. She said,

“No, I can’t walk.” I commanded her with a strong voice to get up, and

walk, the Lord was making her whole. She made an effort to rise, and she

found she was healed and began to walk, threw up her arms, and went

up the aisle praising God. She had been sick and lame for years. Then I

spoke to the old German man, and commanded him to arise and walk in

the Name of Jesus, for Christ had made him whole. The power fell on him

and he arose and walked out after the old lady, praising and blessing

God. He said he had been lame for sixty years, since he was ten years old,

as a result of an accident. The people began to shout; I looked across the

aisle, and a young lady had risen, who was standing on two crutches. I

shouted to her to drop her crutches and walk out, the Lord had made her

whole. She left them, and walked out in the aisle, crying and praising

God. By this time, many people all over the house were crying or

laughing.

Then a young girl about fifteen, on crutches, walked out from the pew,

and dropped them, and started up the aisle after the rest; they all walked

around the church, and out in the vestibule, till all the people were.

shouting and praising and giving glory to God. One of the girls said she

had gone on crutches for five years.; the other one said she had walked on

crutches for three years.

Page 144

I write this to show the reader that it is God, and not man, and it is not

“By might nor by power” but by the Spirit of God. I never laid hands on

these people, and did not know them nor touch one of them, but had

faith in God, and obeyed him. Two years after, while holding a meeting

in San Francisco, California, Brother Argue told the large audience of this

wonderful display of God’s working in our midst. He said “They were all

miracles.” This last message of the soon coming of Jesus MUST be

demonstrated. No one present could doubt that the Lord was again

visiting his people, and that Pentecost had come again. God help the dear

reader to take warning, and get ready for the very soon coming of the

Lord Jesus.

THE DAY OF CHICAGO’S VISITATION—THE LAME WALK, THE

BLIND SEE, THE DEAF HEAR

SUPERNATURAL POWER OP GOD WITNESSED DAILY

(Copied from The Latter Rain Evangel)

Chicago has just had the mightiest visitation of the supernatural she has

ever known. God came clown and walked in our midst, fulfilling the

word to Israel, “I will bring it health. I cure—and reveal unto it

abundance of peace and truth.”

Healing streams flowed like rivers, and many are rejoicing in miraculous

deliverance of body and in the glory of God filling their souls. The month

of July has passed into history with its records of hundreds saved and

healed, while the faith of thousands has been quickened many-fold.

As arranged, Mrs. M. B. Woodworth-Etter spent the month of July (2d to

28th) at the Stone church. Pentecostal scenes as in Apostolic Days were

daily enacted; the blind received their sight, the deaf heard, paralytics

walked, rheumatics were delivered, broken down nerves restored and

demons driven out, in all of which the name of the Lord was magnified,

At first the meetings were advertised by posters at the elevated stations,

but after some marked healings occurred this was no longer necessary.

People came by carloads on the electric, they came in automobiles, wheel

chairs, and on foot from all directions.

GOD’S PEOPLE RECEIVE INSPIRATION

Page 145

Not only Chicago saints, but also God’s children in a radius of hundreds

of miles have received a mighty impetus to faith in this series of

meetings; indeed we believe it is no exaggeration to say that the faith of

God’s people here has made the most rapid strides of any in modern

times—it has gone forward by leaps and bounds. Ministers who came

disheartened and discouraged, because of failure, found themselves

taking a fresh hold and praying for the sick with marked results.

God honored the faith of all, and people who had their eyes on him

received healing regardless of who prayed for them. One sick woman

who came in mistook one of the sisters for Sister Etter and asked her

prayers. The sick woman was immediately healed. We hope this will be

an encouragement to some sufferers to whom Mrs Etter cannot minister.

Healing flowed all through the church at different hours; not only in

meeting but during the day, here and there you would see groups of

people praying for the sick, and shouts of glory from the suffering ones

told that the lightning from heaven had touched their bodies.

When the ministering brethren saw the marvelous way in which healing

opened the door to people’s hearts, and led them to seek-salvation, they

felt they had neglected one of the mightiest weapons Jesus had given to

his disciples. As one remarked, ministers have spent their time in

explaining what certain passages in the Bible mean instead of

demonstrating to the world that all power has been given to the church.

A man who had received a wonderful experience of salvation said, “I

never saw or felt such power in a meeting in all my life. Although I was a

sinner I felt the power of God.” It wasn’t the preaching that led him to

repentance so much as the manifestation of the power of God.

Results have proved that minute setting forth of doctrine, and theological

distinctions, are not only non-essential, but their absence is strongly

conducive to the spirituality of the Church of God, and the success of its

work. The absence of all controversy and the beautiful spirit of harmony

that characterized these meetings were remarked by all, and at the close

Sister Etter said, “Such perfect unity and harmony in meetings I have

never known.”

Page 146

Hungry souls who came from a distance were overjoyed because of the

spiritual blessing they received; many received the baptism of the Holy

Ghost and were more rejoiced over this than in their healing. The power

of the Lord was so strongly present that those who had sought the

baptism in vain for years were swept into the experience. We heard of

one who had been to Los Angeles and travelled all over the country

visiting conventions and camp meetings for years, who received the long

coveted blessing in these meetings.

There were from thirteen hundred to fifteen hundred people in actual

estimate in the building nightly and large numbers turned away. On

Sunday we held three double meetings.

HEALING OF GOITRE

One of the first healings was that of a Mrs. Pickerell, who, while she had

believed in healing for the body for many years, had found her faith

wanting, and seeing no miracles being wrought today had become

discouraged. Last winter she read Mrs. Etter’s book, Acts of the Holy Ghost,

and new faith sprung up within her, so she was ready for the healing

when she came. We give her own words:

When I came here I had a goitre. It was very large on the inside and it

was choking me so I could scarcely swallow food. It also affected my

heart so that at times I could not hold anything in my hand and I would

have to be helped to a chair. The goitre is all gone on the inside, and

almost gone on the outside. I had suffered with this goitre for twenty-

nine years.

While I was lying prostrate under the power of. God, he also put a new

lining in my bowels. I was made new, set free from everything. Seventeen

years ago this trouble began. I had an operation, and the doctors cut out

two inches of the inner lining of the intestines and also two inches of the

muscles.

I had not been able to stand on my feet without a support, and suffered

constantly. My intestines had the web cut out which fastened them

together, and when I would lie down I would have to use a pillow to lie

on, all the time suffering from a constant burning. Last night when I took

off the support I had been wearing I could walk around without any

suffering.

Page 147

There was also a loose bone in my side that slipped out of place through

the operations had, and God put that back.

Three months ago I saw Sister Etter in a vision, and heard a voice, saying,

‘When she lays hands on you, you will be healed.’ Whenever I got

discouraged and felt my faith wane, I would get out her book and read it,

and my faith would rise.”

SPINAL TROUBLE HEALED

Another remarkable healing during the first week was that of a Mrs.

Dolan. She was in bed and was given up to die, had hurt her spine a year

before, and was unable to walk or even stand on her feet. She said:

“They took me out of bed to bring me to these meetings. I cried all the

time they were getting me ready. They brought me in a wheel chair, in a

baggage car, alongside of a corpse, but I didn’t mind that I was coming to

be healed. I knew when Sister Etter prayed for me I would be healed. I

obeyed in everything she told me, and when she laid hands on me and

commanded me to rise up and walk, I did it in Jesus’ name. I had spinal

trouble and also suffered from my stomach; both were healed,”

She was in such suffering that she could not be lifted out of her chair. The

helpers had to carry her onto the platform, but after God had touched her

body in a wonderful way, she walked up and down the aisles, praising

the Lord; the people joined with her in glorifying God.

She stayed during the entire series of meetings; she was in attendance

regularly, and sat through the strain of long meetings without suffering;

she often testified to the miracles wrought in her body, and demonstrated

the fact (that she was no longer helpless), by running up and down the

aisles, glorifying Go.

THREE WONDERFULLY HEALED OF DEAFNESS

A deaf boy nine years of age, so born, received perfect healing one

Sunday morning. A lady meeting him the next night stood behind him

and said in a low voice, “God is love”; at once he repeated the words after

her. When he received his hearing he danced up and down for joy, and

the tears streamed down his face.

A woman received her hearing while listening to the sermon

Page 148

She felt she did want to hear the sermon, and while sitting in the

audience, with her heart uplifted to God, suddenly her ears were opened

and she heard the entire service. She came out of the meeting with a

shining face, saying, “I heard the sermon perfectly.”

A. mother brought her daughter from Danville, Illinois, who had been

stone deaf in one ear for three years. Some years ago she had typhoid

fever, and it settled in her car. When she went to a physician he told her

the trouble was in the mastoid bone, that there were three complications,

any one of which was dangerous. She had been to the hospital, and had

had a growth taken out of her ear, but got no relief. The doctor said she

could not live unless she was operated on and the pus taken away, for if

it went to the brain it would be instant death; even with the operation

there was only one chance in a hundred of her recovering. He said her ear

drum was destroyed. He closed up her good ear to keep her from

hearing, then used an ear trumpet in the deal ear and shouted so he could

be heard a half block away, but she couldn’t hear. She told the physician

she was coming to Chicago to be healed, and he told her she could travel

the world over and not get her hearing restored. God opened her ear

instantly, and she heard in the ear where the drum had been destroyed.

Scores of wonderful testimonies have to be omitted for lack of space.

Many, many times it is hard to omit some of the great things that God has

wrought in behalf of suffering mankind.

We were made to feel over and over that the Gospel of healing touches

hearts as nothing else does; no amount of reasoning or preaching or

theories, or denouncing people’s sins, convinces the world that God lives

and moves on earth today, as does the fact that the blind see, the deaf

hear and the paralyzed walk.

NEGLECT NOT THE GIFT THAT IS IN THEE

INSTRUCTIONS TO MINISTERS AND CHRISTIAN WORKERS.

One of the most deeply solemn meetings was that in which seventy

elders, evangelists and helpers had hands laid on them that they might

receive a fresh anointing of the Spirit and have

Page 149

more power in their ministry. A holy hush fell on all, and the slaying

power of the Lord was strongly manifested. One after another they were

prostrated under the power until the large platform looked like a

battlefield.

Then came a cry from those who worked in hospitals and visited the sick,

that they might have more power to bring blessings to the suffering, and

Sister Etter and several of the brethren prayed for nearly fifty. Again, as

other ministers and workers came in at the close of the month’s meetings,

there was another service of this nature on Sunday, July 27, in which fifty

more were prayed for. All present were deeply affected by seeing the

mighty power of God resting upon his workers. The faces of many were

wet with tears as they looked upon the scene.

Everyone was committed to God and made to feel his responsibility to

God. Many valuable instructions were given fitting the hour, but lack of

space forbids our recording them further. We give an extract from the

address given by Mrs, Etter. All felt the hush of the presence of the Lord,

and it was a time of real solemnity to many hearts.

LIKE DAYS OF OLD

Now in Moses’ day the work was great, as it is now, and the time came

when the force of workers had to be enlarged. The Lord told Moses to

select seventy men of good report, elders of the people, and bring them

together to the tent of meeting that he might take of the Spirit that was

upon Moses and put it upon them.

He said that they should be used in the same way as Moses; and so it

was, the Spirit that rested on Moses came upon the seventy and they all

began to prophesy. Then they were sent out to work. When the Spirit of

God comes on you, you are not going to sit around idly and do nothing.

The Spirit also fell upon two men who had stayed in the camp. They had

not been brought into the tent by Moses, yet the Spirit fell upon them.

That made some feel jealous; and you will find the same spirit today—

jealousy of those who are being blessed. Are you jealous for the cause, or

jealous for yourself? It wasn’t for God’s glory that Joshua asked Moses to

forbid the prophesying of these men.

Page 150

Thank God for Moses’ answer, “Would that all the Lord’s people were

prophets.” You must have the Spirit resting upon you if you are to do

anything for God, either at home or abroad. You are not fit for work

unless you have him, and those who serve at home must have him the

same as those who go to China or Africa.

God is not calling everyone to the foreign field, but God is calling

everyone to work in some way. Many make the mistake of going out

whom God has not sent, and many spend all their time running around

to camp meetings. Let us make every place a tent of meeting with the

Lord, and the Spirit may fall on us as on Eldad and Medad, who were not

called to the tent of meeting.

And if you are not called to the foreign field, get to work in the place in

which God does call you to labor. If you cannot get victory for God, you

are not called. When God sends you to the hardest place that is just where

He is going to give the greatest victory. But if you have not the Spirit

and power of the Holy Ghost to energize you, you will be stranded.

God expects us to be qualified by the Spirit resting upon us even more in

these last days than in the time of Moses. The seventy that Christ sent out

had power, and how much more should we have power now that Christ

is glorified? So we are expected to do all these great things set forth in

the last chapter of Mark.

In the twenty-fourth chapter of Matthew it says this Gospel of the

kingdom shall be preached to all nations as a witness and then shall the

end come. Friends, you and cannot go out and preach as we used to do.

Many sermons that God wonderfully blessed in the past I cannot preach

now. I used to preach hell fire, so you could nearly see the fire, and it took

effect then, but the call today is for a different ministry.

What is needed is not so much the might of preaching, but the

demonstration of the Spirit. Sinners are more hard-hearted than they

used to be. You can preach hell until they almost see the blaze and yet

they will stand and look you calmly in the face; but let them see the

mighty power of God manifested and they are convicted.. The disciples

came to Jesus privately and asked him what should be the sign of his

coming and of the end of the world and he answered them. The same

questions

Page 151

are being asked today: “How will people know when he is coming back

again? And what will be the sign of the end when the tribulation is near?”

CHRIST’S COMING DRAWETH NIGH

Now, we are given signs so that we may know Jesus is coming soon.

Jesus tells many things that will happen by which we may know. He says

this Gospel must be preached all over the world as a witness and then

shall the end come. This is our business, to sound the midnight cry, to

herald the coming of the King.

It is our mission to blow the trumpet in Zion among the saints, for the

day of the Lord is at hand. It is near, even at the door. Jesus says in the

same chapter, (Verse 32).

He had just been saying that the Lord would send forth his angels with a

great sound of the trumpet to gather together the elect from the four

winds. These are“Now learn a parable of the fig tree; when his branch

is yet tender and putteth forth leaves ye know that summer is nigh; so

likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near,

even at the doors” not actual angels but God’s servants. The Greek word

translated angel means messenger. You see the herald is giving forth this

last message of the kingdom, having power in the Holy Ghost; Marvels

and Miracles are following; then know that the coming of the Lord is near

at hand.

The Lord has given me a special mission to bring about a spirit of unity

and love, and God is raising up people in every land who are reaching

out after more of God and saying, “Come and help us. We want the spirit

of love. We want the signs and wonders.”

The Lord showed me last night (as I lay awake most of the night) to

gather together the ministers as much as I could; that we might see eye to

eye, preach the same Gospel and have the same signs following. The

word is going forth and the multitude is going to take it up and publish it

everywhere —this Gospel of the kingdom, our last commission. So you

see the saints going out to give this last message, telling the people that

Jesus is coming soon.

Our Lord told us, as it was in the days of Noah so shall it

Page 152

be in our day. While the great mass of people are busy with the affairs of

this life, a little band like Noah and his family is preparing to be hidden

away in Christ from the disaster that will come upon the world. And we

are told in the “Time of the end” the book of Daniel will be read and

understood.

PROPHECY UNFOLDS

Daniel had called upon God to show him the future, and he was given a

vision of great things taking place; but the Lord said, “It is not for this

people, Daniel. It is for the people you ask about in the ‘Time of the end.’

Seal up the book; they won’t know anything about it now.”

The book of Daniel is for our time and God is now opening his word. The

light of heaven is shining upon us; God is unveiling it to us, He is giving

us light on these things as never before. He says positively, “They that be

wise shall understand.” We are going to know before Jesus comes. Nearly

everyone who is carried away in a vision gets the message, “Jesus is

coming soon. Tell the people to be ready.”

God expects us, as ambassadors, as teachers, as messengers of his

kingdom, to blow the trumpet that sounds the alarm to those who are not

ready for his coming, He expects us to prove by his word, and make it

plain by the signs and wonders following our ministry that Jesus is

coming soon. His ambassadors must stop all contention, all hair-splitting

theories must be dropped; this hobby, and that hobby, with continual

harping on “Finished work” or “Sanctification” that antagonizes the

saints, must be put away.

We are going out to lift up Jesus. Not many sinners come in by our

preaching red-hot judgment these days. Paul says preaching has to be

with demonstration of the Spirit and of power.The Holy Ghost bears

witness with signs and miracles; unless these attend our ministry we

cannot succeed.

There are scores and hundreds getting saved. They come from all parts of

the country to get healed. The ministry of healing brings people more

than anything else and if you can lay hands on the sick and they recover,

you will not have to preach to empty seats. You “Produce the goods” of

heaven, and people want the goods. Let the Word go forth in

demonstration and power so people can see what God has for them.

There will be no failure in your ministry when they see the power of the

Lord present to heal.

The main thing to keep before the people is the near coming of Jesus.

We are not to set the day—God forbid; but the saints will know as the

day draws nigh. We can tell by the signs that it is near. God expects you

to preach as one having authority. This is the generation that will go up

without dying. Christ looked down the age to our day and saw the whole

world in unbelief, men fainting, and their hearts failing them for fear of

the things that were coming upon the earth; and Daniel prophesied and

said the wicked should grow worse and worse and that none of the

wicked should understand; but that the wise should understand.

Then the Lord gave Daniel another picture. He saw on the land and on

the sea, here and there, messengers blowing trumpets, hailing each other

as they pass along. For years back whenever I met a child of God my

greeting has been, “Watchman, what of the night?” and from those who

have much of the Spirit of God the answer comes, “The morning

cometh.” But the night is here, too. We have to preach that.

We know the darkness of hell is spreading over this earth, and it will

soon be a fearful scene, a regular deluge of blood.* We have to sound the

alarm and give the message that the King is coming. Some will be

accounted worthy to escape all these things and stand before the Son of

Man.

There is loving unity here. So far as I can discern there is not a dissenting

voice. There is not much wild fire. God will not permit it and no one

dares to chime in saying, “I am a dove” when he is a raven. No one dares

to join us except to magnify God. Those just starting in the life of the

Spirit will often run off in the flesh more or less, but if they are honest

they will recover themselves and fall into their places. There is room for

everything in the meeting but the devil. We don’t want to give him a

place. I haven’t heard any hobby aired here. Christ finished the work on

Calvary, the wonderful plan of salvation, but I do not consider the great

work of the baptism was finished until after he went to glory; because the

Holy Ghost could not be poured forth until after his ascension.

*Note: This was shown before the great war broke out.

Page 154

The baptism of the Holy Ghost brings us into the heavenly places and

leads us on in the way. There are powers and gifts, and still greater gifts;

we are to go on from glory to glory. God didn’t send us out to ride

hobbies, to hold up this term or that term, but hold up Jesus, He didn’t

send us out to tear clown churches.

SIDE ISSUES NOT BLESSED

When Christ sent out his workers he said, “If you go to a city don’t go

gadding about. Abide in one place and be much in prayer; don’t be

worried about the money not coming in, for the laborer is worthy of his

hire,” Give yourself wholly to your ministry. If you are in the will of

God he will provide for you. And eat such things as are set before you;

don’t have some fad about diet. Don’t say, “I don’t eat this,” or “I don’t

eat that.” If you don’t eat it, let it alone, but don’t air your opinion about

it. The Lord says, “He that reeeiveth. you in my name received] rue,” and

we want to represent .him worthily.

As for forbidding to marry or having spiritual “affinities”— shun such

things as you would a deadly viper. But you don’t need to talk about

these things. Just hold up Jesus. God doesn’t want you to be personal

about these sins. Let Jesus have the pre-eminence.

The more he is held up; the deeper people will get in love with him and

the quicker they will drop everything else. So let us hold up Jesus and

herald the coming of the King. Show them the great danger of the

Tribulation. Preach Jesus and hold on to God until the signs follow. There

is something wrong unless they do follow. Don’t wait until you have any

special gift. Believe you can do it and it will be done. Not only send forth

the prayer; but look to God for courage; command the devil to go, and

you will see victory perch on your banner.

People are affected every day by seeing the wonderful miracles. There

are different degrees in heavenly places; there is the moon, the sun, and

the stars. The time has come when we have to be something more than

the moon. We have to be as the sun. They that he wise shall shine as the

brightness of the firmament.

Page 155

Don’t denounce churches. Don’t denounce the Catholics. Catholics won’t

come in for fear you will denounce them. I never mention Catholics, I

never denounce any particular church. We can show the signs of the

formalist in a general way; and they will see that they have been fed on

chaff, will know they are freezing to death, and will want to get alive.

Let us hold up Jesus, and if we do that, these antagonistic spirits will get

ashamed. They will find themselves lacking. If you blow the trumpet,

show the people a supernatural God; and give them the light on what is

coining in the Millennial age—that they will be Kings and priests—and

they will realize that the King is in our midst in power and might and

glory. Anyone who will call upon God in the right way shall be saved. He

is pouring out His Spirit upon the sons and daughters. There is a special

ministry for the women in these days. The sign that brought the people

together when the 5,000 were converted was healing, and there would

have probably been ten thousand if they hadn’t broken up the meeting.

Five thousand as the result of this one man being healed, and for that

healing the disciples preached the mighty works of God. So the great

revivals, all through the New Testament, were the result of somebody

getting healed. Eneas was eight years afflicted, like the man we prayed

for the other day, only this man was probably in a worse condition than

Eneas.

He could not bend himself, could not open his mouth, could not even

move his eye or his head. Soon he was able to stand on his feet; he had

been carried in and while we were singing, he ran down the aisle, and

down the stairs without taking hold of the bannister, and down the street.

All that saw him glorified God as the people did when Eneas was healed.

There were scores who got saved and healed, so you will always have the

miraculous, if the signs follow. God is going to draw into the meetings to

see the mighty works such as can be saved.

Paul said to Timothy, “Stir up the gift of God which is in thee.” If there

is any gift God is showing you you ought to have, you can receive it by

the laying on of hands. It is not so much what you say about the baptism

and the Holy Spirit, but what they see you have. We can talk until we are

hoarse and they won’t be convinced; but the power of God convinces

them. Don’t wait for manifestations before you go forth and

Page 156

do something. When you are weakest, then you are strong. Let us go’ out

and work miracles. Then the people will glorify Gog.

S. D. KINNE WRITES:

Every Pentecostal convention has its distinguishing features. The one

thing that stood out most prominently in this one was the impartation of

gifts, of healings and faith for their exercise. This was accomplished

through teaching, practical demonstration, by example, before the whole

congregation, through prayer and laying on of hands. They were then put

to work praying for the sick on the platform.

As many as four or six groups of workers prayed for as many sick ones at

the same time. It is much to be able to do the mighty works by faith, but a

still more blessed ministry to succeed in stirring up the gifts in others and

arousing them to battle. Many will, we feel sure, go forth from this

meeting to cast out demons, heal the sick and work the mighty works of

the coming King. There has been for some time a prophecy in the hearts

of many of the more spiritual of God’s saints that a greater and mightier

revival than the world has yet seen is soon coming. “And this Gospel of

the Kingdom shall be preached to all the world for a witness unto all

nations; and then shall the end come.” (Matt. 24:14.)

SEELEY D. KINNE.

“LATTER RAIN EVANGEL” EDITORIAL

We are sending this August Evangel into all the world as a witness to the

supernatural working of the Holy Spirit in these days. We were eye

witnesses to the events recorded in its pages and much care has been

taken to give accurate accounts of healing and other manifestations of

Divine Power. The testimonies are given as they fell from the lips of the

witnesses. We believe that the record of this great Chicago meeting, the

testimonies of beatings wrought, will build up and inspire present day

faith throughout the world as it never has been done before. Never in any

one month’s meetings have we seen such a record and we feel God has

been giving an object lesson for his saints throughout the world.

LYDIA PIPER.

CHAPTER XX

MARVELOUS MEETING AT MONTWAIT, MASS.

NOTABLE HEALINGS. DIVINE HEALING A SIGN OF THE

LORD’S COMING

Page 157

The meetings at Montwait, Mass, were held at the great Coliseum, on the

Chautauqua grounds. It was said to be the greatest battle against sin and

science (so-called) ever fought in the State, and Jesus was victor. That

whole part of the country was stirred for or against religion. All the noted

papers in Boston, twenty miles distant, sent reporters to write us up, and

to take our pictures and photos of those who were slain under the power

of God, and of the crowd of seekers at the altar. They also wrote up the

work in a general way. They wrote it up straight, so that the people all

over, in the different States, heard of the great revival at Montwait.

We had a sunrise meeting; a meeting at seven; one at nine and two in the

afternoon; and one at seven in the evening. Thousands attended the

meetings. The miracles were as great as in the days of Christ and the

apostles. The fear of God came on the people as they saw the sick carried

in, dying on beds, and then rise up and shout praises to God and walk

and run. They saw them leap and dance. Many fell like dead men and

women.

One morning, as I left the meeting, I counted the slain of the Lord. There

were fifty-eight men and women lying around like on a battlefield. As I

walked out men and women were lying nearly at the edge, of the

entrance of the pavilion or building. The whole place seemed like holy

ground.

PENTECOSTAL REVIVAL SPREADS

All the New England people were stirred up about the Apostolic

meetings; many calls came to us from the largest cities; they offered us

the largest theater in Boston; said they were hungry to know more of this

faith and power. Hundreds were saved and filled with the Holy Ghost at

the same time,

Page 158

when hands were laid on and they were prayed for. The glory of the Lord

was marvelous; some were prostrated; many laid for hours under the

power. Some had visions and revelations, and many came through

speaking in tongues and interpreting.

The Heavenly Choir was manifested many times and it was most

glorious. There was not a discord or contention in the whole month’s

meetings. We must see “eye to eye” before the Lord brings in Zion; before

the manifestation of the Sons of God. Thus God is doing his “strange”

work, convincing the people that we are in the last clays by pouring out

His Spirit just before the Notable Day—the Second Coming of the Lord.

A FEW OF THE NOTABLE HEALINGS

A young man was brought to the altar all drawn out of shape, twisting

and jerking like a snake. It took four men to hold him, for he had been in

this condition all his life, In less than a half hour from the time he was

prayed for he was standing straight with both hands up, “clothed and in

his right mind.”

A woman from Boston was carried to the platform on a cot; she was more

dead than alive. She was soon walking and praising the Lord for his

wonderful healing power, and the blessing she had received in her soul.

She ate a hearty dinner and was on the platform to testify to her healing

in the afternoon.

MISCELLANEOUS

A sister came to Montwait on money she had saved for funeral expenses,

but God healed her and she proved a lively corpse.

A young woman who had been afflicted from a child (and when she

came here had not been out of bed in seventeen weeks), was perfectly

healed.

On one Sunday, seven little girls were under the power for a long time

and several came through speaking in tongues. One of them prophesied

at length, the burden of her message being, “Jesus is coming soon; get

ready, get ready, get ready I” She had a vision of Jesus, and saw him

coming on a cloud and saw those who were left behind on the earth after

the translation of the saints, The Spirit said through her, “It is too late, too

late, you can’t go; you can’t go!”

DIVINE HEALING A SIGN OF THE LORD’S COMING

By Elizabeth Sisson

Page 159

Among the many signs so rapidly fulfilling and heralding the coming of

the Lord none are more conspicuous than the increase of supernatural

physical healing among God’s people. About twenty-four hundred years

ago, Jehovah, by the mouth of Malachi, uttered the promise, “Unto you

that fear my name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in

his wings (or Heb. beams); and ye shall go forth, and grow up as calves

of the stall.” (Mal. 4:2.)

A measurable fulfillment of the prophecy was recognized in the life and

work of Jesus on earth where healing virtue flowed from him on every

side. As Zacharias, filled with the Holy Ghost, said, “The sunrising from

on high hath visited us.” (Luke 1:78 margin). But there are successive

fulfillments in God’s prophetic utterances, and the full fulfillment of this

word was to be in connection with “The day cometh that shall burn as

an oven; when all the proud and the wicked shall be stubble.” (Mal.

4:1.)

Thus the sunrising of our blessed Jesus in Divine Healing as heralding his

return began markedly about forty years ago in the days of Dorothea

Truedel, in Germany, and afterwards Dr. Cullis and others in the United

States, England, etc.

We know sunrise has several stages, or there is a progression from the

daybreak to the full effulgency of the body of the sun. The coming sun

first breaks the midnight darkness, but as it pushes on its way its bright

beams herald its coming with more and more powerful radiance until the

sun itself appears; exactly so has been the history of the return to the

earth of our blessed Lord.

The healing beams of this blessed Sun of Righteousness have not this

time been confined to the little land of Palestine, but they have extended

to every part of the known earth. The islands of the sea, Philippines,

Sandwich, etc., as far as, the light has penetrated through missionaries in

Africa, India, Russia, China, Japan; Corea, South America, etc.

Even the dead here and there are brought back to life through faith in his

name. Fuller and fuller has become the outworking of this prophecy as

Jesus’ approach draws still

Page 160

nearer, till we have seen it in altogether a new way of late in Long Hill

camp, Chicago revival, and now in Montwait. Wholesale healings on

every side, under the drenching power of the spiritual presence of the

Lord Jesus!

Along with these powerful healings comes the further fulfillment, “Ye

shall go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall,” or as the Hebrew has

been more closely rendered, “Ye shall leap and dance as young calves.”

(Mal. 4:2.)

Perhaps all who read this article have seen the joy of life in the young

calf. Almost instantly they are dropped they begin to move, and presently

to leap and bound with the exuberance of life. Similarly the resurrection

life of their Lord is now taking possession of his people, as the healing

beams of the coming Sun touch them. They leap and dance on the

platform; in worship and adoration; in the exuberance of his life coursing

through their veins; yes, through their whole beings! Surely with the

healing beams coming so powerfully upon his people, we must know

that the body of this Sun of Righteousness will soon appear!

As first Judah and then Israel, with one consent, drew together to make

David King; so now, King David’s greatest Son is being drawn unto by

hungry people, who are seeking in their hearts to make Jesus King. To

one another they are “speaking the words of bringing back the King”;

and oh! Beloved! Even now he is riding in, in power upon the chariots of

his willing hearted people.

ELIZABETH SISSON.

WONDERFUL HEALING

(Copied from Word and Work)

Testimony of Miss Jessie Van Dusen, of Knoxville Pa., Tiago County,

given in the tabernacle during C. B. Fockler’s address, Sunday evening,

August 24, 1913.

Three years ago I was injured in an accident, and from that time I had

serious attacks of pain in my back and stomach. About two years ago

they became more frequent, so I had to go to bed, and then to the

hospital.

A year and a half ago was taken to another hospital; doctors operated and

operated, and tried to find where the trouble was, but I was taken home

in a few weeks in the same condition. I was in bed almost all winter;

could not see any one and suffered intense agony in my back. In March,

the pressure went into my hip, and the hip would not work; I would fall

to the ground. Then it went to the ankle and I could not use my foot. I

was terribly ill; had two doctors, but they said they could not do anything

at all, I was taken to the University Hospital in Philadelphia, but the

doctor would not operate on account of my weak heart. They fixed up an

iron brace for me which came around the hip and up the back, and told

me if I got stronger they would operate; but said they could do nothing to

relieve me of pain.

During these eighteen weeks I gradually grew worse; my spine, then my

head. Sometimes I was delirious, did not know my own people or the

family physician: The agony of that time can only be known to one who

has gone through it. I was blistered at the base of my brain to give me a

little relief. About two weeks ago someone brought Sister Etter’s book to

the house. I knew God, and I said, “If he can heal others, why not me?” I

looked up to God and said, “If you want me to go to Montwait, you will

have to give me the means,” as I had used all my money on doctors and

hospitals. The sister who brought the book told me the Pentecostal people

wanted to pay my expense’s if I could go,

I went six miles the first day. The next place I was very bad, and a

physician was called, but we started the next morning by faith in God,

and came on to Geneva. I had another attack; at Syracuse a week ago, I

was unconscious, and did not realize anything for a long time. At the

station they called a trained nurse and a physician and he said the only

way I could go on was to get a cot and be carried on that. I arrived at

South Framingham, Saturday, but was too sick to be brought to

Montwait. I had got my eyes off God and on my feelings. Some of the

party came from Montwait and when they told me how God was

working, it gave me new life, and I said, “I will go this afternoon.”

I was brought in an automobile and carried to the platform in a chair, I

had not been able to stand any noise or talking for fifteen months; but I

was not a bit frightened, I wanted Jesus to heal me and I wanted him. As I

sat in the chair,

Page 162

almost before hands were laid on me for healing, the power came all

through me, and I was laid out by the mighty power of God and he

talked to me. He let me see the cross of Jesus and the blood shed on

Calvary, and I knew it was for my body as well as my soul. He told me I

was every whit whole.

MISS JESSIE VAN DUSEN.

PATIENT HEALED, NURSE SAVED

I came to Montwait as Miss Jessie Van Dusen’s nurse, having prejudice

against the Pentecostal people. It never occurred to me that I would be

affected in the least by the meetings, because I thought I was already

established in the Lord, and that the Pentecostal people were in error. I

went to the meeting Saturday afternoon, and became so stirred up that I

left. In the night service, during the singing by the Heavenly Choir, I was

convinced that it was of God. I became so anxious to have Miss Van

Dusen healed, that I promised her that I would seek more of God, if she

would go for healing. After I saw that she was healed, I felt I must keep

my promise. Although I always wanted God to manifest himself through

me, in a very quiet way, after I yielded myself to him, his power came

upon me, and I lay under it for an hour. The preciousness of that hour

can never be fully explained. I do praise God for taking out all prejudice

and making me willing to let him have his way.

FLORENCE OLIVE CARGILL,

Knoxville, Pa,

TESTIMONY OF DR. HANNAH B. MULFORD

(From Word and Work)

Dr. Mulford said, “I have practiced in Cleveland, Philadelphia, and as a

missionary in India, going out independently as a medical missionary. I

came in touch with the Pentecostal people while in India and became a

believer in their work.

I came to Montwait because I wanted to attend a Pentecostal Camp

Meeting. I have observed what has taken place on the platform and I

should say there was no hypnotism practiced on the platform; my reason

for so thinking is that the people were not in the condition hypnotized

persons would be. I was on the platform, in the chair. I was told by

someone,

Page 163

I do not know whom, that I must praise the Lord for all he had done and

all he would do; then two or three persons laid hands on my head and

shoulders. I do not recall the words that were said. Before I went on the

platform I was suffering much indeed; afterwards, when I went home I

was entirely healed, spiritually, mentally and physically.

WHY SOME GO SACK

By Elder Cyrus B. Fockler

There are occasionally some who testify to healing and soon afterwards,

when tempted, backslide from their healing; just like many professing

conversion, and others professing the baptism, backslide. Yet we do not

hear such harsh criticism concerning the latter as we do about the former;

all ministers and workers continue to urge men to become converted and

baptized in the Spirit and warn them against backsliding. Why not do the

same in reference to the healing of the body? What is wrong with this

method? Did not Jesus give us to understand that all this was likely to

occur, when he said, “Sin no more, lest a worse thing come upon you”?

A few words on the whisperings concerning the methods used in these

meetings. Is it wrong to have a person for convenience sake come upon

the platform because of the great throng around the altar? Is it wrong to

ask them if their souls are right with God? Is it wrong to tell them to

surrender themselves fully to Jesus, and to expect him to free them from

all their diseases?

Is it wrong, like Peter and John, to fasten our eyes upon them and

command them to rise up and walk, taking them by the hand and helping

them up? Is it wrong to say, like Peter, “Eneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee

whole”?

And last, is it wrong to urge the person being ministered to, to act his

faith, by telling him to clap his hands and praise the Lord? Nay, verily!

Nay! I believe there can only be one answer to all the above questions and

that is, that it is not wrong but it is right, and, therefore, these methods

are encouraging faith in God with the persons being ministered to, and to

others desiring ministry.

If the methods employed in these meetings are wrong, then

Page 164

Solomon’s methods in the dedication of the temple were wrong and he

himself was a great deceiver. Then Peter and John and Paul were wrong

in their methods; and Jesus, also, for he told them to “Look up,” to

“stretch forth thy hand,” and many other ways encouraged them to act

faith.

These methods may not be according to some persons’ sedate methods,

but God honors and blesses them, and hundreds are being saved and

healed and baptized in the Holy Spirit in these meetings. Let all cease

from murmuring, lest we fall into the same manner of unbelief. “Neither

murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the

destroyer.” (I Cor. 10:10.)

825 Eighth St., Milwaukee, Wis,

TESTIMONY OF FLORENCE JOHNSON

(Chelsea, Mass.)

I have been connected with the Pentecostal movement for about four

years. Previous to that I was a member of the Methodist Church. I have

attended Pentecostal meetings in Boston. I have been on the platform at

Montwait, and was healed there. Sister Etter asked for anyone who

wanted to be healed to come forward and I went up and sat in the chair. I

had not been able to move my knee for over a year. Brother Clark

rebuked the devil; they prayed; I prayed and praised God. I was laid out

under the power; when I came out I could walk and haven’t had a bit of

pain since. I also saw a little girl, eight years old, healed of bronchitis and

nervous trouble; she was healed instantly. She went under the power and

came out speaking in tongues.

“Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man

glory in his might, let not the “rich man glory in his riches: But let him

that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I

am the Lord which exercise lovingkindness, judgment, and

righteousness, in the earth; for in these things I delight, saith the Lord.”—

(Jer. 9:23 & 24.)

CHAPTER XXI

SHORT SKETCHES FROM REVIVALS

HOT SPRINGS, ARK.; MEMPHIS, TENN.; MERIDIAN, MISS.; AND

WARRIOR, ALA.

Page 165

God was with us in power to save and heal in these meetings. Many

ministers and workers were present from many States. The Word was

spoken with power and great was the multitude that gathered up and

carried the baskets full to give out to hungry souls. Many miracles of

beatings were performed.

One, a girl who was hopelessly blind, was saved and got instantly healed.

When we laid hands on her and prayed for her sight, it was perfectly

restored. Her mother was taken there, a hopeless cripple with many

diseases, nearly insane. She thought that she had committed the

unpardonable sin. She was saved, healed, made perfectly whole, and

received the baptism of the Holy Ghost. She then went from Arkansas to

California, telling all along the way what God had done for her. After

two years, I met them again in San Francisco, Cal., both full of the Spirit,

and always ready to tell the large audiences how wonderfully God had

healed them. The young sister who received her sight had the loveliest

pair of blue eyes you ever saw; large, with long lashes. It surely was a

great miracle.

A saloonkeeper in the city bought one of my books, “Acts of the Holy

Ghost,” and took it to his wife. She was taken very sick. While sitting by

and waiting on her, he began to read the book. He got convicted, was

converted, and soon sold out his two saloons and went to Moody’s Bible

School in Chicago, and is now preaching the Gospel. This is just a little of

what God did in the Hot Springs meeting.

I could write much about every meeting that we held, telling what God

has wrought, but I am writing just a little here, that you may know that

there is a God in Israel,

(An Extract from Word and Work)

Page 166

The good work goes on, praise God! One night a man, blind for twenty-

five years, was healed. He had been pronounced incurable by specialists.

God sent him here from Des Moines, Iowa, which was 1,200 miles, to

receive his sight. Others are being healed.

THE WORK ESTABLISHED

When we left, the whole city was stirred by the mighty power of God.

The meetings continued in power and demonstration of the Spirit; many

were saved and healed and baptized in the Holy Ghost. The hall in which

we held meetings had been secured for six months and Brother Fockler

was left in charge until Christmas. One of the lasting results of the

meeting was the donation from a sister of $5,000.00 with which to erect a

tabernacle for the Pentecostal work.

AT MEMPHIS, TENN.

(From The Way of Faith)

The Lord is wonderfully working here in Memphis, beginning with the

first meeting, a week ago Sunday. His Spirit was poured out in a striking

way, healing many sick ones. He blesses Sister Etter, giving out the Word.

Her mission is to call God’s people together. They are coming from many

States, as they do to all her meetings. There are people here who were

healed a year ago in the Dallas meeting; also a sister who was healed in

the San Antonio meeting. Here is her testimony:

“Though it has been nearly a year since I was healed, my testimony has

never been printed in any paper, but feeling it is my duty to God and

man, I now send it. In the fall of 1912, a hard lump appeared in both my

breasts. My home physician treated me for several weeks, and the lumps

kept getting larger; the swelling around them kept spreading out on my

body and arms. He sent me to a specialist at Winona, Miss„ and after

examination he pronounced my trouble cancer, and wrote my home

physician. He sent the letter by me, and our physician read the letter to us

at home, when I gave it to him. It said, ‘I find Miss Rayto be suffering

from malignant cancer

Page 167

in both breasts, etc., and I have advised her that her only hope of cure is

an immediate surgical operation.’ This was in October and I put off the

operation until June 18, 1913, and went to Sister Etter at San Antonio,

Texas, and she laid her hands on me and prayed. The lumps and swelling

went and I was healed. I have been praising God ever since.”

MISS CARRIE RAY.

FROM THE GRACE, AND TRUTH ASSEMBLY

God has been mightily in our midst during the past week, showing

himself mighty to deliver from sin and sickness, and baptizing in the

Holy Ghost. Crowds have been coming. The sick, lame and halt have

been brought, and healed in Jesus’ Name. Sunday morning a woman was

brought in from another State, being carried by two people. Before she

got to the platform the power fell upon her, and she began to leap and

praise God, healed, and full of joy.

Many handkerchiefs have been prayed over and sent out, and reports are

coming in that the ones they were sent to were healed. Many are here

from a distance, and others write they are coming.

(An Extract from The Christian Evangel)

“Praise God, from whom all blessings flow.” Surely the Lord is good. We

trust the readers of The Christian Evangel will pray much for us and that

the Lord will guide us. We started on our Southern tour, expecting to

spend from fifteen to thirty days in a place. We came here last Friday and

opened our meeting Sunday, November 29. The attendance was good,

and such a lovely spirit in the meetings! The meeting opened with such

gracious healings! Sister Etter has great liberty in preaching, and as she

laid hands on them, nearly everyone jumped and praised the Lord for his

healing. All the saints were helping with uplifted hands, praying and

believing for victory, which was very marked. Some were saved, and

others baptized.

The saints of the community, who were much divided, came together.

Every difference was laid at Jesus’ feet. All made a new start,

determined to see and know nothing but Christ

Page 168

and the resurrection. They were all built up in the Holy Faith, The result

was a wonderful outpouring of the Spirit.

HEALED OF RHEUMATISM, ULCERS, ETC.

Peace be unto thee: I was healed in Sister Etter’s meetings at Memphis,

Tenn. I was healed of rheumatism, ulcers on feet and legs, had lost

hearing in one ear, weak heart and general run down, the effect of

typhoid fever. God has kept me and sent me to several states since that

time.

GEORGE H. HICKS, Hurley, Miss.

(Copied from the Meridian, Miss., Star)

Beginning New Year’s night, at the Gospel tent on Sixth avenue, services

are held at 2 P. M, and 7:30 P. M., daily. The meetings have been a great

success from the first service. The prominent figure is Mrs. M. B.

Woodworth-Etter, of Indianapolis, Ind., with thirty-five years’

evangelistic experience, The tent is filled nightly with respectful and

attentive audiences from the city and from out of town, to a distance of

three hundred miles and less. Mrs. Etter is one of the most level headed,

matter of fact, discreet and courageous of women. Nothing is said or

done by her which reflects unfavorably on other denominations or upon

the physicians.

NUMBERS HEALED SITTING IN THEIR SEATS

(From The Christian Evangel)

“Truly the Lord is good and his mercy endureth forever. He is blessing us

here in a marvelous way. We are just beginning the meeting, yet the

power of God is so manifest that numbers have been healed while sitting

in their seats. The power of God is also falling on the people, and sinners

are being saved in their homes.

Last Tuesday a prominent physician from Alabama brought his daughter

for healing. He is a doctor and surgeon and has taken his daughter to the

best physicians in the country. She has been operated upon eight times.

She has taken fifteen different anesthetics, and has suffered the loss of

one limb. Her remaining limb was all crooked with rheumatism. When

prayed for, almost immediately the crooked limb straightened out; she

raised her eyes to heaven, and with tears in her eyes, began shouting, “I

am healed! It is straight! It

Page 169

is straight!” Nearly everyone in the tent was in tears, and there, was a

good crowd for an afternoon meeting. The doctor was very much pleased

and testified; he wanted all the Lord had for him. At the night service he

was down at the altar, seeking his baptism.

I want to thank those who are making it possible for us to send Sister

Etter’s book to the foreign field. Fifteen books will go out this week. We

are getting testimonies now, from those we have already sent, of the

blessings they are bringing to those receiving.

I am certain it will be a wonderful way to reach the heathen, through

Divine Healing; so continue to pray that the Lord will send us money to

send the book out till every foreign missionary shall have received a

copy.

MERIDIAN’S BEST REVIVAL

The interest in the meetings continues without a lull. A number have

testified to having attended Moody and Sankey meetings, Sam Jones’

meetings; all the big meetings that have been held here for the past

twenty-five years; but never have they seen one equal Sister Etter’s

meeting. Crowds throng the outside of the tent every night and

tomorrow they will add tent space enough to hold four hundred more

people.

The Lord has marvelously healed many during the meetings. A very

wonderful healing was that of a cotton buyer, well known in Meridian,

who had rheumatism for twenty-nine years, and a bad case of pellagra

for four years; who was instantly healed when prayer was offered for

him. He had been to the best physicians in the country without any

permanent results, but when he came to the Geat Physician, he healed

him. Many are coming from surrounding States, Yesterday a man arrived

from Washington State. His fare was $74.00. He came for the baptism of

the Holy Ghost and healing.”

EVANGELIST EARL, W. CLARK.

We began our meeting here on New Year’s day, 1914. The friends had

provided a tent with a seating capacity of six hunched to seven hundred

people. The Lord very blessedly worked, filling the tent from the very

beginning, and maniesting

Page 170

his mighty power by healing the sick, as the prayer of faith was offered

by Sister Etter, and hands laid on, and demons cast out.

Dr. Tucker, of this city, says that the Pentecostal people are the cleanest

set of people he has ever mingled with; that he neither smelt the odor of

tobacco, snuff or whiskey about any of them; that none of them ever went

to picture shows, which was a great deal more than he could say of many

others; and that, in a plain statement, they were the cleanest of people,

from the preacher up. He also told of being healed of throat and lung

trouble, which he had for some time.

One of the brightest and best cases of healing is that of little Charlie

Owen, Meridian, Miss., fourteen years old, who had been sick with

rheumatism all his life, and was known by the doctors as a bleeder. His

physicians pronounced him incurable. He could not even play. When he

was brought up to the platform to be prayed for he could hardly walk; his

father nearly carried him, and he looked very white, almost like a corpse.

Glory to God, after being prayed for he was instantly healed and walked

down from the platform as well as anyone there. He says the doctors said

they could not heal him; so he put his entire faith in God, and was healed

immediately. The color has returned to his cheeks; and he is a regular

attendant at the meetings and never fails to testify to God’s healing and

saving power. He is a wonderful little missionary for Jesus. After his

healing, his mother was healed, his father saved and healed, and his

brother and sister healed. The family is at the meeting every night.

A baby was brought three hundred miles to be healed of water on the

brain, its head being more than twice the normal size; it was a sight to

behold. It was prayed for and its mother, who attends the meetings

regularly, testifies that the child’s head has been reduced a half inch and

that the child is gaining strength in other ways.

YOUNG BOY HEALED

I will be fourteen years old in May, 1914. I have been what the doctor

called a “Natural bleeder” all my life and have had rheumatism since I

was about five years old, At times it would seem as though I would go

into convulsions from the pain. I

Page 171

would have to take morphine, asperin, cocaine, and all kinds of opiates

for ease, and to have mamma heat hot irons and bricks to put in bed with

me to try and get some sleep. Sometimes I could not lie down at all.

But I went to Sister Etter’s meeting here in January and she laid hands on

me and prayed, and, praise the dear Lord, I was healed. I have had a

tooth pulled since and I didn’t bleed any more than anyone else would

have. The Lord has also saved my soul and baptised the with the Holy

Ghost. I am living on the “Hallelujah side.”

CHARLIE F. OWEN

FEW DAYS AT WARRIOR, ALABAMA

We closed the meeting at Meridian, Miss., with victory in our souls. The

family where we stayed was a beautiful Christian family, and did all they

could to entertain us, and carry their share of the burden. When the hour

arrived for us to leave, a number of saints gathered at the station to bid us

farewell; tears of joy and sorrow were mingled together, sorrow because

of our departure and joy because the time was fast approaching when we

should part no more, but could be with Jesus forever. As the train pulled

out of the station to go to Alabama, to the right stood a freight train in

which was an engineer who had been saved with nearly all of his

household, and many of the family wonderfully healed.

Among the outside calls we received to hold meetings in various

communities was one from Warrior, Alabama.

When we reached Warrior we were met by a host of saints, who all

welcomed us to their town. One of the first to meet us at the station was

Dr. J. W. Abbot, an old man of eighty years. About eight months

previously he had sent us a handkerchief to be prayed over, for an awful

cancer which he had on his stomach. He had been battling with this

cancer for some time, availing himself of the best aid medical science

could give, but all without success. Even before the handkerchief reached

him, God had given him the witness that he was healed, but he was

afraid to eat a good hearty meal yet. When the letter reached him a few

days later it had these words in it, “You can eat anything, it will not hurt

you.” At this his faith took a new hold on God, he began to eat hearty

meals and has

Page 172

been a well man ever since; his cancer is gone. As he shook hands with

us at the station, giving his testimony before the rest of the saints of what

the Lord had done for him, he handed us a slip of paper on which was an

order for fifty copies of our book entitled Acts of the Holy Ghost, which

he purchased to distribute among the people of the neighborhood.

During our short stay in Warrior, numbers were saved, healed and

baptized in the Holy Ghost. The saints came from far and near to attend

these meetings, and the Spirit of God came down in mighty power upon

them; sometimes so strong on some, that they danced in the spirit, while

others broke down before God and wept, making their way through to

God.

“If when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is

acceptable with God.

For even hereunto were ye called,”—(1 Peter 2:20,21)

“And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always

having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work.”—(2

Cor. 9:8.)

CHAPTER XXII

WONDERFUL REVIVAL AT ATLANTA, GA.

SLIGHT EARTHQUAKE SHAKES CITY, THEN THE MIGHTY

REVIVAL. MANY PEOPLE HEALED, ALSO SAVED AND BAPTIZED

Page 173

On the fifth day of March, 1914, Mr. Etter and myself (he then being quite

poorly) with two young men, who were just branching out in the

Christian warfare, boarded the train for our field of labor in the city of

Atlanta. The battle (from a human standpoint) promised to be a hard one,

but we looked to Jesus, from whom we received our commission; in his

strength we went forward, knowing that as we did this we would win a

great victory for him, which would result in bringing many souls into the

kingdom. I had hoped that the Lord would send us at least one spirit-

filled minister on whom I could depend a little to stand by my side; but

no one seemed to be in sight, and no one was sent by God. in the

meantime God showed me plainly that I was to look to him entirely for

the help and strength needed when the battle commenced; also that later

He would send the help that I needed.

One thing that made the battle hard in this place was the many factions

into which God’s people were divided. A number of the saints desired us

to come a few months later, when they were going to have their large

tabernacle ready for us; some seemed to pull one way and some another.

A business man of the city (Mr. C. H. Burge) has had a little mission for

years, and the worshipers there call themselves “The Gideon Band.”

These people later showed themselves worthy of the name. They sent a

representative to Meridian while we were there and gave us an invitation

to come to Atlanta. We felt that God’s hand was in this invitation and so

accepted it, provided that the way would be opened. When Brother Burge

(the representative) reached home he gathered together all the saints who

would be interested in the prospect of having a great revival, if I could

come to their city.

Page 174

It was to be a union meeting; no special doctrine was to be preached.

Jesus and the cross were to be upheld as the need of sinners. It was to be a

meeting for everyone, no matter to what creed or “ism” he belonged, or

whether he belonged to any at all. They formed a committee which was

to look after the business and financial part. On this committee were men

and women of various beliefs. There were people on it from the various

Pentecostal missions; from the Gideon mission; those who belonged to

the Holiness Movement; those connected with the Methodist and Baptist

churches, etc.

A GLIMPSE OF BATTLE GIVEN BY VISION

A short time before the meeting began one of the workers had a vision, in

which he was in a place where about four or five feet of snow fell during

the night. The next morning there was a struggle with all the people to

get through the snow so they could go about their business. The roads

were all blocked so that it seemed impossible for anyone to get through.

Everyone seemed to be afraid to risk going any farther than his own

premises in way of, opening the road. The people seemed to be waiting

for someone to come along and open the way. As they were in a great

state of expectation, suddenly a one-horse cutter came along with a single

individual in it; the occupant was a lady. This cutter worked its way right

through the snow. Then quite a number of vehicles could be seen, all

following this one-horse cutter. All kinds of traffic was soon carried on

over this road and the people seemed to be happy because someone had

ventured to break through the snow and open the way. At this point he

woke up and found it to be a vision. This took place just a few days

before we started the meeting in the large and beautiful city of Atlanta,

Georgia, where God did such marvelous work for the sick and the

afflicted in the body as well as the soul.

EARTHQUAKES

We had not been in the city more than one hour when the city was struck

by an earthquake, severe enough to throw dishes down from the shelves

in many homes, It was felt in many places but the city seismograph did

not register it. Many

Page 175

others and I felt that it was the voice of God, thundering and warning the

people that He was coming in great power; that awful judgments were

soon coming on the world and that we were to get ready for the soon

corning of Christ. We commenced on a Sunday morning with a large

crowd. While I was preaching my first sermon, they carried a woman in

on a cot, who was dying with consumption. She was not in her regular

dress, but had on only a short gown. She seemed to be choking to death. I

could not stand it. I left the pulpit and went to her. She was dying and

burning with fever and not even saved. I laid my hands on her and by

faith covered her with the blood of the Lamb of God. She quieted down;

the fever left her and she began at once to praise God, and got off the

bed just as she was in her short gown. She walked back and forth before

them all., shouting and praising the Lord. I went back and finished my

sermon. In the afternoon she was on the platform singing with the rest.

Someone asked me if I knew what had become of the woman who was

healed in the morning meeting. I said, no, I did not, that I had not seen

her since. Why, someone said, she sits there on the platform. She came

forward nicely dressed and singing like the rest.

REVIVAL SPREADS

The report was soon circulated that wonderful things were being

performed in the Old Baptist Tabernacle, down on Luckie Street. During

the day the interest increased until many were turned away for lack of

seating room. It was estimated that in one night from one to two

thousand people were turned away. One of Atlanta’s leading surgeons

and physicians testified continually that in this meeting case after case

came on the platform for which medical science could do absolutely

nothing in the way of curing them. This doctor himself (Dr. Bowen) was

healed in this meeting after the physicians had given him up to die. He

and his wife were at the close of each meeting, seeking their baptism of

the Holy Ghost, and preparing themselves to do missionary work the

remainder of their lives.

Many neighborhoods outside of the city were greatly benefited by the

meeting. Besides preaching and healing the sick the Spirit manifested

himself in a new way, through the

Page 176

most consecrated ones dancing like David of old, both on the platform

and in the audience. Little children, young men and women, and gray-

haired men and women all at one time could be seen dancing, being

swayed to and fro as the Spirit moved them. Some, while being used so

mightily by the Spirit in this way would be prostrated and fall as dead,

and receive visions and revelations from God.

TEN MUTES HEALED

Among the miracles of healing in the first Atlanta meeting, were about

ten mutes; some were born deaf and dumb. Among them was a lady who

was healed and converted at the same time, She spoke several words of

praise right away; her whole body became light with resurrection power,

she began to dance back and forth; and went to the piano and heard the

music for the first time in her life. She was much affected, and began to

keep time with the music. Soon afterward she brought a friend with her

who was born deaf and dumb. They were sitting together. The Holy

Ghost took possession of a minister; he spoke several languages and

danced and sang in the Spirit, and then spoke the dumb language by

signs. The message was to the deaf and dumb woman, God took hold of

her and her friend, and brought them to the altar. In a few minutes she

was saved and could talk and hear. They both began praising the Lord,

and danced. They both went to the piano, and cried and showed the

audience that it was like getting into a new world. Oh, glory to God, for

his wonderful works. Let all the people praise him. These things always

move the audience to tears and shouts of praise.

A JEW UNDERSTANDS MESSAGE IN TONGUES

The same young minister, (one of my workers, who traveled with me,) in

another meeting, was speaking in other tongues; a Jew was in the

congregation and God talked through him to the Jew. The power of God

struck the Jew so that he fell to the floor, like Paul, in a trance. Jesus

appeared to him. When he came out he was converted and filled with

the Spirit. He arose and began to preach with great power and said the

message was for him, speaking in the Hebrew language. He said the Lord

appeared to him, and he was

Page 177

taken all through the crucifixion. I never heard anyone before or since

make the Christ so real, showing up the tragedy of Calvary, with so much

power and eloquence, magnifying the Name of Jesus. No one could

doubt who saw and heard him that Jesus was the Messiah, the Son of

God.

RECEIVE TELEGRAM BROTHER MONTGOMERY DYING

One night about the time I commenced to preach to a very large

audience, a messenger boy came and handed me a telegram saying that

George Montgomery, the husband of Carrie Judd Montgomery, was

dying with double pneumonia, and asking us to pray for him. I was well

acquainted with the dear brother, and felt that we could not spare him,

that it would be for God’s glory to raise him up.

I asked the saints to unite in faith while I prayed for him; I prayed aloud

and received the witness that he was healed; told the people we had

victory, our prayers were heard, the plague was stayed, and the Lord

would raise him up and he would go to the camp meeting and glorify

God.

This was Saturday night about 9 o’clock when we prayed: away over in

California the loved ones were watching every minute (all earthly hopes

were gone) to see him pass away, and away across the continent the Lord

heard our cry and gave the witness that he was healed.

To the surprise of all he rose up the next morning, dressed, and walked to

the dining room and ate heartily, continuing to gain strength daily. Praise

the Lord for the great mercy in raising him up.

Many who read this will have heard about his long serious illness and

wonderful healing. Sister Montgomery had it published far and near, but

she never knew how the Lord gave us faith, and the witness, that he had

heard our prayers thousands of miles away and gave me courage to tell

the great company that he was healed and we would soon hear from him

to that effect. Oh, praise God! While we call on him he will answer. It is

now two years since, and a few months ago while holding a meeting in

San Francisco he and Sister Montgomery were a great help in the revival

there. Oh! How I praise the Lord for saving his life, and that he was

strong in faith and courage, going on in the “good old way,”

Page 178

DR. JOHN H. BOWEN, PHYSICIAN AND SURGEON, HEALED OF

FRACTURED SKULL AND BROKEN LIMB

I was healed in Sister Etter’s meeting on April 9, 1914, of an injury which

I received in a wreck four years ago. My horse ran away with me and I

was thrown from my buggy and sustained severe injuries, as follows;

Fractured cranium (skull); fracture of the lower third of the right fibula

(or small bone); was kicked over the heart and injured internally; all of

which left me a physical wreck. My heart was enlarged; had bad

circulation, so much so that my skin was blue from mixed circulation,

and I knew I could not live long. I was treated by the best doctors in our

city, and they held out no hopes for me, but all said that I would have to

die, and that at an early date.

Just at that time I heard by chance of Sister Etter’s meeting at the old

Broughton Tabernacle, on Luckie Street, and I went to see if Sister Etter

could do anything for me. I heard her preach on Divine Healing, but

could not understand but very little of it; but decided that I would try it

anyway, as that was the last chance for me, and so I went up for prayer

and Sister Etter laid hands on me and prayed that I might be made well,

and I was healed instantly.

SAW OTHERS HEALED

That has been two years ago, and I am still healed today. Glory to Jesus!

I want to mention very briefly a few other healings I saw. I saw, I

suppose, over one hundred healed of incurable diseases, such as we

doctors can do nothing for; consumption, pellagra, Bright’s disease,

cancer, blindness and valvular heart trouble (or regurgitation of the

blood). I saw these diseased persons healed two years ago and all of them

that I am personally acquainted with are healed today, I will also mention

two children I saw healed, one eighteen months old, who was born blind

and seemed to have no marks of human intelligence; was badly

deformed; had curvature of the spine so much so that the backbone was

curved in such a manner as to be much higher than the shoulders. When

Sister Etter prayed for it the eyes received sight; the human intelligence

came in; that awful curvature of the spine straightened out; the baby

stood on its feet and smiled for the first time in its life, so the father and

mother said, and, of course, they

Page 179

shouted and praised God. The other was a baby fifteen months old, a

Methodist minister’s baby; was born blind and received its sight under

Sister Etter’s prayers. Could write a large book on the healings I saw in

Sister Etter’s meeting in the city of Atlanta in the nine weeks she was

here, in 1914.

Dear Sister, you may use this any way the dear Lord may direct, as I

herewith give my consent for it to be used to the glory of God.

I am all for Jesus,

JOHN H. BOWEN.

P. S. I neglected to say I am a physician and surgeon in the city of Atlanta,

and am well known in many of our Southern States, having practiced my

profession twenty-one years and am still in the practice.

DOCTOR HOLDERBY PREACHES ON DIVINE HEALING

(Taken from Atlanta’s Daily Press)

PASTOR SAYS MRS. ETTER IS SUPPORTED BY THE BIBLE

During his services, Sunday morning, at Moore Memorial Church, Dr.

Holderby referred to Mrs. Etter; having been asked by a number of

people, both in and out of the church, to express his opinion of the

teaching and methods of Mrs. Etter, who claims that God can heal the

sick, “I have no hesitancy in giving my views,” said Dr. Holderby. “I

have not attended any of Mrs. Etter’s services—but from what I am told

as to her doctrine in the matter of God’s power to heal the sick, she

certainly has behind her the authority of the Bible and is therefore right. I

never criticize anyone whose object is to do good, although I may not

endorse all their ideals and methods. The doctrine of divine healing, or

healing by faith, is certainly taught by Jesus himself, and he gave

command to his early church to preach the Gospel of the Kingdom and

to heal the sick. And this, the disciples did by the power of Christ. But

the church seems to have lost the power because she repudiates the

doctrine. The doctrine has become a ‘dead letter.’ Will the church ever

regain her lost power? Yes—when she has faith. But this question of

Divine Healing is very unpopular with the church today. The man who

preaches it is regarded as an idiot or a fanatic. If the preacher is not pre-

Page 180

pared to lose his job, he had better not preach the doctrine of Divine

Healing.”

(What a comment on the lack of faith today!)

REPORT OF THE EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE

(Brother C. H. Barge, President of the Local Camp of “The Gideons” or

Christian Commercial Traveler’s Association of America, whose main

object is winning commercial men to Jesus Christ.)

TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN:

We, the undersigned members of the Executive Committee and Workers

in charge of the Etter Meetings, held in the city of Atlanta, Ga., from

March 8 to May 10, 1914, conducted by Mrs. M. B. Woodworth-Etter,

wish to, unsolicited, put our unqualified endorsement upon the work.

While Mrs. Etter was here many were saved, and hundreds were most

marvelously healed of nearly every disease known to science; many

who had been declared hopeless, and sent back from sanitariums to their

homes, were brought to these meetings, and by the laying on of hands by

Sister Etter, were healed, and in many cases, instantly.

Atlanta has never been so wonderfully blessed in her history. Thousands

were lifted up to a higher plane, and their faith increased by seeing the

miracles performed, in fact it was a most wonderful visitation of God.

We had heard so much from a certain source that the people would not

retain their healings that we have delayed giving this endorsement of

Mrs. Etter’s work. Now we unhesitatingly say that we do not know, of

the many hundreds who were healed in Atlanta, a single one who has

not retained his healing. Many have increased in health and strength;

and we have heard from many, who had come from other cities and

towns all over the United States to Atlanta to get healed, and have gone

back home; and they are still healed.

Any city or town that wishes to get someone that knows God in his

fullness to come to hold a meeting, might go all over the world and not

find anyone that stirs the hearts of the people as Mrs. Etter. We might add

that we were twice forced to enlarge the building in which the meetings

were held; even

Page 181

after that, many nights we had to turn away many hundreds who were

clamoring for admittance.

C. H. BURGE (Chairman),

STELLA MURRY,

CHAS. nu BOSE,

THOS. BEDFORD,

M. P. ASKEW,

MRS. J. P. EVE,

C. H. HATCHER.

THE REVIVAL IN ATLANTA

(Reprint)

MANY REPORTED SAVED AND HEALED

New additions have again been made to accommodate the crowds who

fill the tabernacle night after night. The day meetings are also largely

attended. God is surely in the midst of his people. The mourners’ bench

is filled at every service; sinners, seeking salvation; believers, the

baptism; and suffering humanity being relieved. One feature, of the

meeting is that so many church members are seeking the baptism. One

night eight from one of our largest churches were at the altar at one time

seeking. All kinds of diseases are being healed, including deaf mutes.

Sister Etter has presented Pentecost to the city of Atlanta in such a way as

to take away the prejudice, and many are seeking God.

(Signed) MRS. L. N. HARRIS,

Chairman of Ladies’ Committee on Arrangements.

A telegram was received from a man in Colorado who wished to know

how long the meetings would continue. He wanted to be healed and also

to receive his baptism of the Holy Ghost. He came, got his baptism, and

soon began speaking in the German language. Some of these messages

in tongues, spoken when under the control of the spirit, have been in

Hebrew, and understood by some in the audience. As the result many

Hebrews have been converted already, and also many healed. These are

only a few of the scores of miracles that are being performed by the

power of God. Time and space forbid to mention any more.

The Atlanta Georgian News gives the name and account of healing of the

following: Mrs. Aler, a blind woman. After being prayed for she said,

“Why, why, why, I can see! Look!

Page 182

I see the light I” The paper states that this is only one of a hundred cures

effected during the three weeks that Sister Etter has been here.

WONDERFULLY DELIVERED FROM LOCKJAW

Healing of Margaret Daniels at the Etter meetings in Atlanta, Georgia:

I desire to give my testimony to the glory of .God and his dear Son, who

bore our sicknesses and infirmities on the cross, as well as our sins.

Some weeks ago, while at my home in Wilmington, Del., after having the

nerves of two teeth taken out by a dentist, symptoms of lockjaw began to

develop, and the suffering I endured at times was almost unbearable. But

through the prayer of faith and trusting God’s promises I had deliverance

many times, but not complete victory. The awful pain and agony would

return with redoubled force. Then again the “fight of faith” would bring

victory to the extent that Satan was unable to lock my jaws.

While suffering thus, the Lord asked me if I would go to Atlanta and be a

witness for him. I told the Lord if He would open the way for me I would

go to Atlanta and have Mrs. Etter lay hands upon me and pray for my

healing, and then be a witness for him. The Lord provided the means

almost immediately and made his way plain before my face.

“I also had been a sufferer for eighteen years from terrible headaches,

caused by the roots of a tumor being cut away from five nerves of the

brain and the nerve of the left eye. These headaches always prostrated me

and brought on other complications. During those years the Lord gave

many deliverances in answer to believing prayer, enabling me to go forth

in his service, traveling thousands of miles, proving his grace to be

sufficient.

On Sunday afternoon, March 8, the first day of the meeting held in

Atlanta by Mrs. Etter, in the old tabernacle at Luckie Street and

Tabernacle Place, hands were laid upon my head and jaws and I was

immediately healed by the Lord, Praise His Name! It is wonderful’ The

Resurrection Life flowing through my entire being! Glory to Jesus for

such a marvelous deliverance and perfect healing!

MARGARET DANIELS.

Page 183

HELP RECEIVED BRINGS GRATEFUL TESTIMONIES

Dear Precious Sister:

Please send a handkerchief over which you have prayed. We have had

marvelous results in using these for the sick. I need this for myself; please

pray for my body. I have your book and I am praising God for a

Pentecostal experience.

Awaiting his coming,

ERSULA GLEdHILl.

Dawson, Ga.

My child that I carried to you for prayer the night I left to come home,

that the doctor had given up, is now able to walk about. Hoping that you

are having success in your work in the healing of the sick.

MRs. J. A. PERRIN.

CANCER HEALED

Oak Crest, Laurel, Md.

My Dear Sister Etter—Beloved in the Lord:

I have delayed writing to you till I could say that there was not a vestige

of the cancer left.

I praise God for your ministry on my behalf. He is getting much glory out

of my healing. The faith of many has been greatly strengthened through

it, and words fail to tell what it has meant to me.

May the God of all grace pour out his richest blessings upon you is my

constant prayer.

MRS. ELLEN M, WINTER.

RECEIVED BAPTISM IN PRIVATE ROOM DURING ATLANTA’S

REVIVAL

I had been saved only a week, when, on a Sunday afternoon, I was

praying at one of the sister’s homes, for a certain one of them to receive

the baptism. I had never heard it preached but once, and knew very little

about it. I wanted all the Lord had for me, and I hadn’t been praying

three-minutes until I began swaying under the power of God. I had just

told him everything I had was on the altar, even husband and baby; and I

wanted all He had for me. I knew it was the power of God, and did not

resist, but gave up completely.

Page 184

They laid me on the floor. My body began to rock and my hands were

waving in the air. I was all the time praising Jesus and felt myself going

up. They told me afterward that my body raised until they could see the

light under it. I was between the window and the rest of them, about ten

in number. The Holy Spirit came in, singing in two or three unknown

tongues. The people said one was Chinese, but did not know the others. I

knew in my mind that I was singing, but could not sing it in English; later

on I interpreted it in our language. Oh, such glory was around me until I

thought I was almost in heaven, everything was so bright. I was singing

the praises of God for two hours and a half, and never had my arms

down during the time. They felt as light as the air. Afterwards I felt I

could move a house, I was so strong, and my arms never had a particle of

soreness in them alter being held up that length of time. It was the power

of God that kept them, and that keeps me daily. Oh, praise him forever.

MRS. PEARL HOPKINS.

Jacksonville, Ill.

BABY BORN BLIND RECEIVES SIGHT

On the night of the fourth of May, Mrs. G. L. Hickman, 68 Jones Avenue,

brought in her little baby, who was six months old, born blind. While

being prayed for its eyes opened so that it could see. A noted physician

and surgeon was there to examine its eyes after they were opened, and

testifies to the fact that it could see. The next day its father also gave

positive testimony that it could see.

HEART LEAKAGE HEALED

Ruskie Ramsey, East Point, Ga., was healed of leakage of the heart. She

had not been able to lie clown for six months; had also suffered from

nervous prostration for some months.

Mrs. Hart Baldwin, Sandusky, Mich,, writes; “Last February I wrote you

requesting prayer and an anointed handkerchief for a rupture from

which I was suffering greatly. I received the handkerchief and applied it

in the name of Jesus, and, praise His Name, he healed me instantly of the

rupture. I have not seen or felt it since.”

Page 185

DEAF AND DUMB HEALED

Nigie L. Lofton, a little girl who was born deaf and dumb, was instantly

healed March 11, at the evening service when Mrs, Etter commanded the

deaf and dumb spirit to depart in the Name of Jesus.

Before Mrs. Etter began to lay hands on the child, she was frightened and

began to cry. When she was healed she put her arms around her neck and

kissed her. The child’s father said he had tried specialists for years, but

they could do nothing for her.

One day an elderly man said he was driven four hundred miles to get to

the meetings. The lower part of his body was paralyzed so that his limbs

were lifeless, and his arm also was withered. It took three men to carry

him onto the platform. When he was told to raise his foot he made an

effort, but could not. He was then told to do so in the Name of Jesus, and

he tried again and the foot moved a little; when he tried again the limb

moved more, he struggled and soon got the victory and in a short time

he walked the platform shouting and praising God. About a month

later testimony was sent in that his arm had filled in nicely, and that he

was well.

LIMBS AND SPINE STRAIGHTENED

A middle aged man was carried in with crutches, having all his limbs

drawn out of place. He had been in this condition for years, being a

hopeless case from a medical standpoint. When he was prayed for, his

limbs could be seen straightening out, and he walked out of the meeting,

carrying his crutches.

A young girl was prayed for; the power struck her and prostrated her on

the floor. She had curvature of the spine and other diseases. The power

came on her so strong that it straightened her spine immediately while

lying on the floor. Those with cancers, consumption and nervous troubles

were healed, and all kinds of demons were cast out during these few

meetings. Many calls from various parts of the city could not be met.

nevertheless the people all praised God that Sister Etter had been

permitted to come into their midst, and for what had been done. A good

work was also done amongst the colored people.

Page 186

A FEW CLOSING REMARKS

One feature of the meeting which held both saint and sinner awestricken

was the way the Spirit manifested himself through the Heavenly Choir.

The Spirit operated much in this way from the beginning of the meeting

until the end. Some of those whom the Spirit would use in this way were

also prostrated and saw visions from God. When the Spirit works in this

way it puts deep conviction on the people.

The Spirit of fear fell on the large audience. They knew there was a God

in Israel who was putting a seal on the work by his mighty Signs and

Miracles. They were convinced that the same power that laid them down

as dead raised them up and made them dance so gracefully, and took

hold of their vocal organs and made their tongues like the pen of a ready

writer, speaking the wonderful works and wisdom of God. Many

languages were spoken and interpreted. They were given to know what

language was spoken, sometimes by a minister, or a stranger in the

congregation. Sometimes little boys or girls, five years or more, would

hold the people still as death, while they preached in tongues and

interpreted; or in English, or while they danced, convincing the people

that it was the Holy Ghost working through them. Many times unseen

instruments were heard in the audience, mingled with the Heavenly

Choir. A holy awe held the people. Many wept. All classes rushed to the

altar in every meeting. All kinds of sick people, and sinners, also helpless

men and women, with children, waited to be put in the pool.

A DEAF AND DUMB MAN HEALED

From the great meeting at Atlanta, Ga., I decided to go home and take a

much needed rest. On the way home I had to go through London, Ky. A

band of saints at this place just begged me to stay off and give them a

meeting, even if it was only for a few days. I promised them a few days,

and when the revival started God blessed us so marvelously I stayed

much over my time.

One of the saints who so urgently requested me to stop and hold them a

revival told me, privately that she did not care so much if many people

got healed or not, if only the deaf

Page 187

mute got healed. I believe that it was about the third day of the meeting

that he was prayed for, and almost instantly his ears opened and his

tongue loosened. In a few days afterwards they had taught him already

to pronounce simple words, as John and George; but this is only one of

many that God did such marvelous things for.

This was the last meeting that I held there. Mr. Etter was with me. Like a

faithful martyr, he suffered patiently, and desired me to go on with the

work of God. He went to his reward about four months later, happy in

the Lord.

DEATH DEMON CONQUERED

TESTIMONY BY MRS. J. C. BREWER

London, Ky,, May, 1914.

Praise God for saving me and baptizing me with the blessed Holy Ghost

and for what He is doing at this place.

Last Friday morning I was very sick. I did not know what was the matter,

but said I was going to church in the strength of Jesus, and then fainted.

On the way one of God’s children laid his hands on my head and prayed

and I went on. The sickness increased; I could not see and could not talk.

Then I became unconscious; the people said I was dead; the pulse ceased

to beat and health was gone; eyes and jaws were set. When I recovered

consciousness Sister Etter was standing over me rebuking the demon of

death. It seemed to me the smile of heaven and such peace was on her

face! I felt as if I were in the arms of Jesus.

She said: “You are poisoned”; every symptom was of poison. A number

of adult men and women testified that I was dead. They told the people

that Sister Brewer was dead, and that God raised me up when Sister Etter

rebuked the monster death, and commanded me to rise up.

“The works that I do shall ye do also.” (John 14:12.)

A FEW WITNESSES

I am a witness to the case of Mrs. J. C. Brewer. I laid my hands on her and

I believe she was really dead.

ROSA GREEN.

Page 188

I also witness to the healing of Mrs. J. C. Brewer. I saw her struggling in

death and I saw Sister Etter rebuking the demon of death. She had a very

severe battle, but was soon brought to life again.

Oh, the wonderful works of God which were clone through Sister Etter

while holding the meeting in London!

ELLA FREEMAN.

“Ye might walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in

every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God;

Strengthened with all might, according to his glorious power, unto all

patience and long suffering with joyfulness”--(Col. 1:10-11)

CHAPTER XXIII

CAMP MEETINGS AT PETOSKEY, MICH., AND

PHILADELPHIA, PA.

WONDERFUL HEALINGS. PROPHETIC VISIONS COME TO PASS.

MANY SLAIN UNDER THE POWER, MY HUSBAND PASSES AWAY

Page 189

The meeting at Petoskey, Michigan, was great in many ways, from first to

last.

This meeting was noted especially for sinners coming to Christ. In the

first service, several old people, and some very prominent citizens, were

brightly converted. There were some great healings, the people called

them great miracles; some were also struck down by the power of God. It

was soon noised abroad that God was visiting the place. The interest

increased at every service; these old men and women testified with bright

faces and ringing voices, praising God that their names were written in

heaven. Many of these got the “Double cure,” were made whole of all

their diseases, and received the resurrection life.

Ministers, evangelists, workers, and all classes came from many states,

and were healed. Many were baptized with the Holy Ghost and received

gifts of the Spirit, and fresh anointings. They also got their gifts stirred

up, and went forth from the meetings to publish the word, and tell what

great things God had wrought.

We have heard many wonderful reports of good works from those who

scattered the Holy Fire.

The Heavenly Choir was glorious. It was as if heaven had come down

and the angelic choir had joined in with the redeemed of the Lord, having

many invisible instruments. The large platform was filled with baptized

saints, with their bright faces looking tip to God, holding up holy hands.

Bright lights were often seen over them, Jesus was seen by many of them

standing or walking in their midst. Musical instruments (heavenly) were

heard away back to the rear of the tent. A

Page 190

thousand or more were present; a holy stillness and a spirit of awe settled

over the audience; they knew that God was in the midst. Two or three

different times I asked the people to answer me honestly, in the fear of

God, if they did not hear various instruments of music from the platform.

The sounds were not given on instruments, but by the Spirit. I knew

they had heard it. I asked all who had heard the heavenly music, or

instruments, to rise in the presence of God. Men and (women rose up

here and there, clear to the back of the tent. The prophet said, God would

in these last days bring heaven down to vindicate His Word, that he

would visit us with celestial fireworks like on the day of Pentecost, and

that people would see, hear and feel the Holy Ghost work his work; his

strange work.

GIVEN SPIRITUAL INSTRUMENT

Once, when the power of God was wonderfully present, I heard a sister’s

music; looking around I saw the sister (an evangelist) with eyes uplifted

to heaven, her face shining, playing the harp in the Spirit. She said the

glory of the Lord covered her and the Lord placed a golden harp in her

hands. Her fingers began to play, bringing forth the heavenly sound.

Several others were playing on different instruments, sending out

heavenly music.

Then came forth strong messages in other languages, God thundering

forth from the light of his glory, through lips of clay, as if they were a

telephone, warning the people to prepare to meet their God; that Jesus is

coming soon; prophesying, telling of the awful things that are coming

on the earth, which are the judgments of God; warning the saints to go

forth quickly, and warn the people; to gather his chosen ones together

and prepare for his coming.

As a result of these meetings, soon after we left, there were over sixty

baptized in the river. The power of God fell on the multitude, as they saw

this wonderful sight, saying, “We never saw anything like this, or after

this fashion.” Most of the candidates came out of the water shouting and

praising God. Several were struck down by the power while in the water,

so that they had to wait on them before they could baptize them. Others

again were struck to the ground before

Page 191

they went down in the water. Some were healed while they were

baptized; on others the power of God came forth speaking in other

languages. Oh, praise the Lord, this is the way He does if He leads and

has control.

CANCERS HEALED

A woman was taken to a Chicago hospital. The doctors made an

examination, made two incisions and found she had two deadly cancers,

that could not be cut out. They said she would die in the operation. They

sewed up the incisions and told them to take her home, that she must die.

In this condition they brought her to Petoskey, Michigan. She was not

saved. I told her if God did not heal her she would soon pass away. That

she had better get saved, but that the Lord could heal her as quickly as He

could save her, and if she would give her life to God and promise to serve

and glorify him, and tell what great things He had done in making her

whole, soul and body, He would heal her and add months and days to

her life. She was deeply convicted. We prayed and laid hands on her in

the “Name of the Lord Jesus” and commanded the cancer demons and all

the power of Satan to come out together.

The burden of sin and disease rolled away. She sprang up leaping,

shouting and praising God. You would have thought all the stitches the

doctors had taken would break loose. She was perfectly whole from that

hour and soon got her wonderful baptism of the Holy Ghost. Her

testimony and work had a great, convincing effect on all who saw her.

About six months after she attended our convention in Chicago. She

became quite large, gained thirty or more pounds. About eight months

afterward we held another convention in another part of Chicago. Again

she came to the help of the Lord, well and filled with God, having gained

by this time nearly fifty pounds. Her very appearance convinced all

who saw her, and almost all who heard her wonderful testimony that

Christ is “the same today.”

She had her testimony printed and sent out everywhere. One was taken

to a lady dying in the hospital with cancer. They were looking for her

death any time. We were holding our third convention, or revival, in

Chicago, when a hospital patient heard of this wonderful cure. She

wanted them to

Page 192

bring her to the meeting. They brought her in an auto and carried her in,

near the close of the meeting. They said she was so low that she could not

stay, that I must see her at once. We found her a mere skeleton. Her

nerves were a wreck; her whole body was full of poison and disease from

the cancer, but there is nothing too hard for the Lord. She was healed,

soul and body, and arose, walked and shouted and praised’ the Lord,

who was ready to undertake for her. God did not let her go down to the

grave before her time; to become food for the worms, but to live to honor

and praise His Great Name.

A day or two after she came walking in the meeting, anxious to show

what great things the Lord had done.

(Reprinted from Word and Work)

The camp meeting held by Sister M. 13. W. Etter during the month of July

was in a big tent which overlooked the city.

A spirit of conviction was on the people. God demonstrated his power in

such a way that sinners were awestruck, and under deep conviction. A

lady gave testimony that her husband was sick in bed, trying to fight off

conviction, This was the condition of many souls that came to the

meeting. Saved people who were members of churches made inquiries

about receiving the Holy Ghost; some of these came out speaking in other

tongues. Many of these believed that they had the baptism before, but

saw now that they were mistaken. There were sinners seeking salvation,

saved people seeking the baptism, and others sought the Lord for their

body.

God marvelously healed many. Joseph Walker, a farmer living near Niles,

Mich., who had for some time suffered from a stroke of paralysis so that

he could hardly walk, testified that he had to drag his foot along. When

he was prayed for he felt the power of God shoot through his body like

an electric current. He jumped on his feet and started to walk. He is a

man of seventy years. To prove to the audience that his healing was

genuine, he ran like a boy of twelve years along the rostrum, in full view

of the audience.

COMPLICATION OF DISEASES

Mrs. J. R. Callihan, Battle Creek, Mich., gives this testi-

Page 193

mony: I was healed in Sister Etter’s meeting in Petoskey, Mich., of a

complication of diseases, of which I suffered continually for three and a

half years. Chronic stomach trouble, bowel trouble, neuritis, uterine

trouble, and nerve exhaustion. I doctored steadily for three years, until

the doctors refused to give me more medicine. Then was the time that I

decided to come to these meetings and give my soul and body to God,

my creator. Glory to God! He not only healed me, but also baptized me

with the Holy Ghost, and gave me the love of Jesus, which is joy and

peace and the resurrection life. Oh, that all men would know the power

of God through his Son Jesus.

MIRACULOUS HEALINGS

HEALED OF HAY FEVER, ASTHMA AND HEART TROUBLE

I am healed of asthma of twenty-five years’ standing; had hay fever

fifteen years; heart trouble, four years. I had to have four hypodermic

injections to be able to get here to the meetings. Sister Etter prayed for me

and the pain left instantly. Now I am able to walk miles without fatigue;

praise the Lord for this wonderful relief to my once afflicted body.

MRS. E. G. RICHARDS, Evanston, Ill.

HEMORRHAGES

In January, 1913, I was taken with hemorrhages until so weak I could

hardly walk about the house; went to a doctor, and he told me I must

hurry to a hospital and have an operation, for I might die at any moment.

I was operated on by the famous Mayo Bros., of Rochester, Minn,

considered to be the world’s best; they relieved me for a time. By April

30, 1914, the hemorrhages became much worse than before. By midnight I

lay as one dead and remained so the greater part of the next day. After six

weeks’ time I could sit up and gained strength, until I was able to come to

this meeting.

Arriving in an almost helpless condition, Sister Etter prayed for me and I

received instant relief; am perfectly healed, able to sleep at night, which

I had not done for a long time. I am now rejoicing in the Lord, Praise be to

his dear Name!

MRS. F. E. LEONHARD, PellSton, Mich.

TUBERCULOSIS

Page 194

I had tuberculosis of the lungs in the second stage; my strength was

almost gone; I knew there was no earthly hope for me. For a year I was

unable to do work of any kind. I was engaged in city mission work and

felt sure that the Lord would heal me for his glory; bless God, when I

came to him and stepped out on the promise He took every trace of

disease away, I can sing as long as I wish and not cough. God took the

disease and everything that went with it. Hallelujah! I am gaining in flesh

and getting stronger every day; expect to go to work for Jesus again soon,

I do praise God that Sister Etter and her workers came this way.

LENNORA ANNABELL, Petoskey, Mich.

EYE TROUBLE

I want to praise the Lord for my healing. I wore glasses for twenty-five

years; now I can see to read without them, have no pain. I give Jesus all

the glory.

MRS. HATTIE Goslow, Gaylord, Mich.

TUBERCULOSIS OF THE BONE

I received an injury on my knee about two years ago which resulted in

tuberculosis of the bone, and made me so lame that I had to be carried up

and down stairs, and to and from the table. The doctor said the leg would

have to be amputated, but, praise the Lord, through his healing power

the leg is perfectly well, and I can now run and exercise without pain.

How good Jesus is if we but trust him.

ARTHUR L. PEFFER, Petoskey, Mich,

PARALYSIS AND HEART TROUBLE

For seven years I was badly crippled with paralysis and heart trouble,

unable to walk except with a cane and the aid of someone at my side,

Praise God, through faith in him I am perfectly healed; though 74 years

old, I can now walk around with ease and without the assistance of

anyone.

ED ANNABEL, Petoskey, Mich.

EPILEPTIC FITS HEALED

I want to praise Jesus for his mighty healing power in

Page 195

delivering me from epileptic afflicted for over fifteen years.

HARRY SHANNON, White Cloud, Mich.

LEAKAGE OF THE HEART

I have had leakage of the heart for over a year; have doctored with six

doctors and they all said I would never be any better. I am 68 years old,

doing all my work. I feel no return of the disease. Sister Etter laid hands

on me and prayed and God healed me; for this I praise him.

MRS. E, ANNABEL, Petoskey, Mich,

AS IN THE DAYS OF CHRIST

Mrs. P. J. Howard, Petoskey, Mich., a prominent worker in the Methodist

church, writes these words: Yes, I attended the Pentecostal meetings held

in Petoskey during July. I went there prejudiced, but went away saying,

“I will follow Thee whithersoever thou goest.” The presence of the

Holy Spirit was there from the beginning to the end, and the slain of

the Lord were many. We saw, heard and felt that it was now even as it

was in the days of Christ, when they tarried in the flesh. Praise the Lord.

The blind receive their sight, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the

deaf hear, the dead are raised up and the poor have the Gospel preached

to them. Glory to God! May the Pentecostal power speedily fill the whole

earth.

One brother, who came from Southern Michigan, writes these words:

While I was sitting in the big tent and Sister Etter was speaking to the

people, the Spirit of God fell on her so that she was transfixed as a statue

of marble for three or four minutes. I closed my eyes, soon the Spirit fell

on me and filled me to overflowing. When I opened my eyes I saw the

west end of the tent as if it was lined with pure gold. This lasted for some

time and was the most beautiful scene I ever witnessed.

HEALED. OF BRIGHT’S DISEASE, CATARACTS, BRAIN AND

SPINAL TROUBLE, ETC.

By falling on the pavement, in Oberlin, Ohio, I dislocated my knee. Water

and corruption soon formed under the kneecap, and I suffered agony

with it. My spine and brain were so badly affected that at times I was not

responsible for what

Page 196

I did. I was in the last stage of Bright’s disease. Also I had a goitre on my

windpipe, and at times I nearly choked to death, I also had cataracts on

both my eyes, and was nearly blind.

Dr. Hill, an eye specialist of Ohio, examined my eyes with an X-ray. He

told me that in two months I would be stone blind; also deaf, so that I

would not be able to hear a railroad train, He refused to take the money I

offered him for glasses, and I went away crying, I think the most

discouraged woman in the world.

Last July I went.to the Petoskey meetings of Sister Etter. She, and others,

laid hands on me, and prayed; and Jesus healed me perfectly, and He

has kept me healed ever since.

He not only healed me, but baptized me in the Holy Ghost and Fire, three

days afterward; and the glory of God filled my body—his temple. Glory

to God.

I thank God for such a God-sent woman as Sister Etter, who has such

wonderful power with God in praying for the sick. I have been raised

twice from death’s door, through her prayers. I was healed over twenty

years ago in St. Louis, of paralysis, after having had two strokes. Jesus has

done a wonderful work for me.

I have never seen anyone who has the gift and the faith that Sister. Etter

has for healing. You can feel the power of God as soon as she lays her

hands on.

Yours in Christ for winning souls,

MARGUERITE BLACK.

A FEW VISIONS

A young woman (Miss Esther Pratt, of Petoskey, Mich.) was saved and

baptized in the Holy Spirit in these meetings. While laying under the

power of the Spirit she had a vision. In the vision she saw Jesus in his

Majesty sitting on the Throne, with the angels around him. He reached

his hand out, saying, I am coming soon. Go and tell the people that I am

coming soon. Everything seemed to be bright with the glory of heaven,

when suddenly I was aware that I was speaking in another language.

The power of God has been manifested so strong at times in these

meetings that some of the saints were held like statues

Page 197

under the power. Once while the power held Sister Etter in this

condition for a long time the power began to fall all over the meeting

and people began to go down in various places around the altar. During

this period a dear brother got a vision in which he saw the tent around

the altar all ablaze with the Glory of God. It was all lit up like burning

gold with the bright light from heaven, The God of the heavens is surely

in the midst of this work. The same day, in the evening, when the

meeting was about to close, a young woman got in the chair to be prayed

for the healing of her body. When prayer was made the power struck her,

and with it came a burden for her girl friend who was seeking at the altar.

She made a rush for her, embraced her and helped her. The power

immediately came on her friend and prostrated her, giving her, too, a

glorious experience in God.

VISIONS OF MARGUERITE BLACK

“The Spirit of Truth . . . will shew you things to come.” (John 15:13.)

THE EUROPEAN WAR

After Sister Etter left Chicago, the power of God came upon me, and I

had a vision of the Great War, two years before it came.

I saw the United States and German soldiers, lying like cattle upon the

ground, dead. I warned the people all over Chicago, in missions and

everywhere I spoke.

Many people said I was crazy, and that the United States would never go

to war with Germany, but I raised my hands toward heaven, and said

“As surely as there is a God in heaven, it will come,” And I lived to see

it.

ST. LOUIS CYCLONE

I was living on Beaumont Street, St, Louis, with a French woman in 1896,

when the Lord showed me an awful cyclone was corning, and that I was

to warn the people. I told the woman I was living’ with, my vision; but

she cursed me and called me a fool, I left her house and only five hours

afterward the cyclone came.

GALVESTON DISASTER

I thank God I had the privilege of warning them in Gal-

Page 198

veston before the flood in 1900, Many, who called me a fool, had their

property swept into the Gulf; and 20,000 people were swept away and

drowned. I thank God I lived to see both of these visions and the Lord

did not let a hair of my head be hurt.

THE GOSPEL TRAIN

Just before leaving Oberlin, Ohio, one morning about 8 o’clock, I had a

wonderful vision of the Gospel Train.

It had two coaches, which were a beautiful steel gray and the windows

were pearly white. The engine was shining, but was jet black; and its

smoke was the most beautiful white smoke I ever saw. Christ was the

Conductor.

It came from the East, and, turning, went back to the East. It blew and

blew the signal, but no one seemed worthy to get on.

It was one of the most beautiful sights I ever saw; I watched it till it was

out of my sight.

The Lord showed me the meaning was that many are called, but few are

going through.

We are surely living in the last days and what we do must be done

quickly.

THE RAPTURE

I went to bed one night praying and I prayed myself to sleep.

Suddenly I heard a great rumbling in the sky; and singing such as I had

never heard before, I thought I ran out of the house and looked up. I saw

a great host of God’s saints going tip to glory, soul and body. Christ had

come, and caught up His Bride, and the saints were going up by the

thousands. Those who were left behind, who were not ready, seemed to

be frightened to death. It was a sad sight. It all took place, in the

twinkling of an eye, and He came in an hour we expected not, and there

was a great host left behind. Have your lamps trimmed and burning. God

tells us in His Holy Word: “Be ye also ready for in such an hour as ye

think not the Son of Man cometh.”

Warn the people to get ready; for it is an awful thing to be lost. Live in

peace, love, harmony and unity. If you are a Christian, you cannot live

any other way. Speak no evil of

Page 199

anyone. Love everybody and do good to your enemies. Leave everything

with the Lord to settle, and He will settle it in his own time.

THE GREAT TRIBULATION

Jesus appeared to me when I was lying sick on my bed, and repeated to

me from Matthew, twenty-fourth chapter, the words commencing, “Wars

and rumors of wars, cyclones, earthquakes, famines, pestilences.” This I

repeated right after him, word for word.

He told me that the greatest destruction that ever was known was coming

in the immediate future; that the war in Europe was nothing to what

was coming.

For God’s sake preach much from the twenty-fourth of Matthew, and

warn the people to get ready; for death and destruction is coming upon

them.

MARGUERITE BLACK, 2552 E. 31st St., Cleveland, Ohio.

The Spirit of prophecy has been in my work from the beginning. Almost

every calamity has been shown and prophesied before it came to pass.

The Lord is showing many things now that are coming on the earth. The

only safe place is to be hid away in Christ, Dear reader, make haste, get

ready to meet God, “Behold I He cometh, will soon be the Cry; go ye out

to meet him.” “Despise not prophesyings,” (1 Thess. 5:20.)

TESTIMONY BY LOCAL WORKERS

We are praising God today for the wonderful work which has been done

in Petoskey since July 1, the beginning of our camp meeting. The large

tent, holding over two thousand people, was filled to overflowing several

times. A great many came from long distances. There were at least one

hundred and fifty saved and about the same number baptized in the

Spirit. Forty were baptized in water and others are waiting until the next

baptismal service.

The outpouring of the Holy Ghost was marvelous and refreshing to the

saints and in reclaiming backsliders and bringing shiners to repentance.

Oh, we do praise God for this camp meeting and that Sister Etter ever

came this way. It awakened many drowsy, sleepy,

Page 200

sleeping Christians. The blessings cannot be estimated that brought

whole families to the Lord; among whom were drunkards, very hard

cases to reach. They are all proving faithful yet. We have an average

attendance at our prayer meetings of seventy. There is a great interest

awakened and it is increasing.

MR. AND MRS, D. D. MILLER,

CAMP MEETING AT PHILADELPHIA, PA.

We went to Philadelphia, Pa., at the call of Brother Win, Anderson and a

few saints. We were billed at Petoskey, Mich., for the month of July, and

in Philadelphia for the month of August. During the Petoskey revival

such a great burden fell on the saints that many of them groaned in the

spirit in intercessory prayer. I felt the burden, too, and warned the people

that I believed war was at hand, I spoke in public that it was just a matter

of a little time till our young men would be called to battle, and die on the

battlefield.

Shortly after this war was declared in Europe and while we were on our

way to Philadelphia, we could see scores of Austrian and foreign boys

gathering at the stations on their way to the European battlefields. And

truly same of the young men that listened to my voice died on the field of

battle.

During our revival in Philadelphia multitudes of men and women were

healed and turned to the Lord. Many were baptized with the Holy Spirit,

and gave strong messages in other tongues, as the Spirit gave utterance.

God wonderfully used Pastor Anderson, in tones of thunder, sounding

like the voice of God. It was, for God said in the last days, “With

stammering lips and another tongue will I speak to this people, but for all

that some will not believe.” (Isa, 28:11, 12.) Then the interpretation was

given. Old men, women and children spake in other languages,

preaching and prophesying; singing new songs—the words of which had

never before been heard; magnifying and praising the Lord. Many of all

classes joined the Holy Dance, or joy dance, filled with the Resurrection

Life and Lightness; dancing with closed eyes and faces bright and

shining; sometimes playing with unseen instruments—singing and

dancing to their own music.

Page 201

Our last meeting was on Labor Day. We had a special meeting on that

day, to pray for ministers, evangelists and workers for the baptism; fresh

anointings and power for service; for the stirring up of gifts, and new

gifts to be imparted by the laying on of hands. We had three meetings.

The large tent was crowded, people standing all around; though so

crowded, we had the best of order. Everybody was interested and wanted

to see and hear, or get some special blessing. The glory of the Lord was

like a cloud; it swept over and over the place. We placed chairs on the

platform; those who wanted special prayer and laying on of hands sat in

the chairs. The power of God fell on everyone. They all got filled with

resurrection life, leaped, danced and shouted praises to God. Most of

them fell and lay as if in green pastures. Scores of men and women were

lying like dead all around. Strong men and women were weeping, both in

and outside of the tent.

While we were holding a meeting in Chicago some months later, a

minister, speaking of this meeting in Philadelphia, said the last day—

Labor Day—he counted one hundred and fifty who were struck down

that day by the power of God. Surely the slain of the Lord were many.

The work spread far and near. New missions sprung up as a result of this

meeting in Philadelphia. After nearly two years, I had a pressing call

from the same minister to hold meetings. He has a strong assembly in

another part of the city as a result of that meeting. Praise God, the work is

going on.

REPORT OF THE MEETING

By the Pastor

The work that the Lord did here through Sister Etter was more than a

natural man could understand. There were many wonderful works of

healing wrought by the power of God. Many were saved from sin and

others were baptized with the Holy Ghost, with the same outward sign as

recorded in Acts 2 of speaking in other tongues as the Spirit of God gave

utterance.

Two young girls got saved and baptized with the Holy Ghost, and God

has since wonderfully manifested his power in their home; in so much as

their four sisters and father have been saved; the four sisters and their

mother having also

Page 202

received the Baptism of the Holy Ghost. Through meetings held in their

home a number have since been saved and baptized. The meetings are

still going on and God is still continuing to bless. Glory to His Holy

Name!

Many people came to the camp meeting from other towns and cities, and

were wonderfully blessed, several of them receiving the Baptism of the

Holy Ghost, whom God has since used to be a blessing to many others.

Yours in the Master’s service,

W.M. ANDERSON.

A STRIKING TESTIMONY

After being a great sufferer for seven years, and having undergone eight

operations, none of which were successful, I gave up in despair, because

an open sore in my side for four years caused me untold agony. This, the

doctors said, would eventually result in cancer or consumption, causing

death between the age of thirty and forty years.

My sufferings and fears cannot be imagined. A specialist suggested

another operation, and I was almost ready to yield to instruments again,

when a dear Christian girl pointed me to the Great Physician, The Lord

opened the way for me to attend Divine Healing meetings, conducted by

Mrs. Etter in Philadelphia, Pa., during August, 1911; and while there I

accepted healing by faith.

Mrs. Etter laid hands on me, and in the name of Jesus the devil was cast

from my body. All glory to Him, for victory is mine through the precious

Blood of Jesus. Hallelujah!

My spiritual blessings can scarcely be described, for the power of God,

came upon me so mightily that I became unconscious for hours, and

during that time I was carried to the Great White Throne. Oh, the joy of

my soul! Hallelujah! There I wanted to stay, but in my vision Jesus

lovingly commanded me to return and tell the suffering world what had

been done for me, so that others might know and believe. Glory to Jesus!

He is just the same today as when He walked in Galilee—ever willing,

ever able, to help those who put their trust in him. Glory be to God for

what He has done for me.

NORA STUBER, Reading, Pa,

MY HUSBAND PASSES AWAY

Page 203

In the midst of this meeting, on a Sunday afternoon, while I was

preaching, my husband, S. P. Etter, fell asleep in Jesus.

Ever since our marriage Mr. Etter had stood by my side in doing

evangelistic work. He was brave, never faltering from duty, always ready

for every emergency, doing hard manual labor as well as exhorting

sinners to repent. The Lord wonderfully used him in singing in revivals,

also in praying for the sick. He enjoyed his little home very much, and

had perfect victory in his soul.

Soon after the meeting in Philadelphia started he showed signs that God

would take him to rest before long.

When asked whether I should stop the work and come home, he said,

“No, she must go on till the meeting closes at the end of the month.”

Later on his nurse perceived that he was sinking rapidly.

A message was sent for me to come home at once.

I took a fast train immediately, but before I reached his bedside he had

passed to glory. He died peacefully and happily on the afternoon of

Sunday, August 16, 1914. I laid him in the beautiful Crown Hill

Cemetery, and got back to Philadelphia to continue the meeting the

following Saturday night.

He passed away triumphant, At his request they sang, “Jesus, Savior,

Pilot Me.” Waving his hands toward heaven and the saints, he passed

over the tide.

“The righteous perisheth, and no man layeth it to heart: and merciful

men are taken away, none considering that the righteous is taken away

from the evil to come.” (Isa. 57:1.)

“For we know that, if our earthly house of this tabernacle were

dissolved, we have a building of God, a house not made with hands,

eternal in the heavens.

For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our

house which is from heaven.”—(I Cor. 5:1-2)

“For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain.”—(Phil. 1:21.)

CHAPTER XXIV

AT ENGLEWOOD MISSION, CHICAGO, 1914

DEVILS CAST OUT. MANY WITNESSES. INTERPRETATION OF

MESSAGES. MY SICKNESS AND HEALING

Page 204

Our Chicago meeting started on October 10, and the first meeting showed

that God was well pleased to have this meeting go on at this time. Many

of the saints were awestruck by a Cloud of Glory that hovered all the

evening over the meeting. This cloud would come down at times till the

saints felt the glory of the heavenly world. When the first meeting closed

the saints felt that it spelled victory; and all felt impressed that God was

going to do a great work in Chicago at that time.

A number of saints were present who had been marvelously healed at

our meeting at Petoskey, Mich, These are still shouting victory.

Others also are here who were healed in my meetings nearly thirty years

ago.

Some danced, some shouted, Glory! Glory! with uplifted hands and

praised God for his mighty presence among us. The meeting had a great

effect on unbelievers, who earnestly inquired into the cause of the strange

power that manifested itself in these meetings. The Spirit also gave us

many messages in tongues, with interpretations, speaking mainly of the

near approach of the Savior, and warning the saints to he prepared to

meet him and what is coming on the world.

DEVILS CAST OUT—POLICE INVESTIGATE

I feel it would be for the glory of God for me to tell how God so

wonderfully delivered me from the power of Satan. For five years I was

devil possessed. During these five years it was almost impossible for my

own loved ones to live with me. I was so abusive and did everything that

the devil wanted me to do! Many times I attempted to take my own life,

and sought the lives of others, but God in his love and mercy kept His

Hand upon me, and kept me from committing any rash deed.

Page 205

I was taken to Sister Etter’s meeting in Chicago and began to quiet down

a little and felt that God was there. I then began to feel my sins and awful

condition. They tried to take me to the chair to he prayed for.

Immediately I got angry and began to curse and swear, the devils taking

full possession. It took five men to hold me.

Sister Etter began to rebuke the insane and all the other devils, and

commanded them to come out. The power of Satan got broken, and the

devils came out screaming. The police came in to make arrests, thinking

that someone was being killed or was crazy. The truth was, the insane

demons had gone out. I was clothed in my right mind; my mind came

back clear and sound, the first time for five years. I began to praise the

Lord for my wonderful deliverance and stepped forward near the

pulpit filled with the Glory of God, and told the excited people what

great things God had done. Many wept for joy. The police looked glad

and were convinced something great had happened. I continued to

attend the meetings till the last day.

Truly my heart is melted in deep gratitude in to God for all he has done

for me. I praise him for the joy of salvation which passes all

understanding. Tongues cannot tell the joy and peace that I have in my

soul! Hallelnjah! Every longing of my soul is satisfied.

(MISS) GOLDIE HOWE

CHICAGO CAMPAIGN

(From Wager of Life)

“From the opening. service the keynote of the meetings has been the Near

Corning of Our Lord. In nearly every sermon, in frequent prophecies and

warnings, in every message in “other tongues” interpreted, the message

rang out clear and strong.: ‘‘Jesus is coming soon.”

Sister Etter from the beginning made it very clear that she did not regard

the ministry of healing as her most important work, The burden which

the Lord laid upon her was “To blow the trumpet and sound the alarm in

Zion, and to call the saints together for the coming of the heavenly

Bridegroom.”

LEADERSHIP OF THE HOLY SPIRIT

Page 206

She has shown wonderful tact and wisdom in the conduct of all the

meetings, by avoiding and prohibiting disputations; also discerning the

mind of the Spirit, so that the meetings never got into a rut or followed a

set program. No, two services were alike. It has been a wonderful

demonstration of the unlimited resources of the Holy Spirit when his

leadership is recognized. The thrilling moments and climaxes of the

services were not managed by human ingenuity but were directed by

the Spirit himself, as He burst forth with “divers operations” and

“strange acts.”

Hundreds of sinners were drawn thither nightly, notwithstanding the

attractions of theaters and places of amusement on every side. The

tabernacle, which seats eight hundred, was filled every night. Sunday

nights hundreds were turned away. The day meetings at ten in the

morning and two in the afternoon were also largely attended,

SISTER ETTER’S WORK CONFIRMED BY MANY WITNESSES

Never has the public ministry and life work of one of God’s servants

received fuller confirmation and endorsement than has the long ministry

of Sister Etter during this campaign. There were scores and hundreds of

visitors from out of the city, whose united testimony covered

practically the entire public career of our sister—witnesses to healing,

witnesses to salvation, witnesses to the baptism in the Holy Spirit. There

were witnesses from that wonderful tent campaign in St. Louis twenty-

five years ago, witnesses from revival meetings conducted in Ohio,

Indiana and Illinois for many years back, witnesses from Dallas, Tex.,

witnesses from Los Angeles, Cal., witnesses from Long Hill, Conn„ scores

of witnesses from the Stone Church, Chicago, who were permanently

healed over a year ago, many witnesses from the more recent campaigns

at Petoskey, Mich., and Philadelphia, Pa. These all bore testimony to the

real and lasting work wrought by God through the instrumentality of his

handmaiden. It would seem as though God had planned that this

meeting should be a complete and full vindication of the ministry to

which He had called here my years ago.

Sister Etter was used in giving some of the most powerful

Page 207

messages to which we have ever listened, Truly the Word had free

course. It ran and was glorified, Not only so, but every manifestation of

the Holy Spirit was backed up by the Word.

SINNERS CONVERTED

This campaign alone would establish the fact that the preaching of the

Word which is confirmed “both by signs and wonders, and by divers

manifestations, and by gifts of the Holy Spirit” attracts throngs of

sinners, brings deep conviction of sin, and leads to definite results in

Scriptural conversions.

No meetings held in Englewood in recent years have drawn the unsaved

in such numbers. Hundreds have been present every night. The meeting

house for once proved a greater attraction than the nearby theaters and

billiard rooms. The miracles which they saw convinced them, where

preaching alone would have failed. No records have been kept, but every

day some have accepted Christ and have knelt with the seekers, and a

number have been both saved and baptized in the Holy Spirit,

SEEKERS BAPTIZED

A very moderate estimate of the number who “were filled with the Holy

Spirit, and began to speak with other tongues as the Spirit gave them

utterance” would be over one hundred at the least. There have been

seekers at every service and some have been baptized at nearly every

service.

THE SICK HEALED

While healing was not given chief emphasis in the meetings, nevertheless

scores were healed from all manner of diseases. Deaf ears were opened;

the dumb spake; the lame and halt leaped and walked and praised

God; tumors and cancers were smitten by the sword of the Spirit in

Jesus’ Name, and withered; sufferers from heart disease, catarrh, organic

diseases, functional disorders, insanity, apoplexy, fits and all manner of

diseases were healed by the power of God in Jesus’ Name. Many who

were demon possessed were set free. The evil spirits came forth at the

word of command with loud cries and terrible screams.”

VISIONS

Page 208

Many visions have been given the saints. One saw the bride caught up to

meet the Lord in the air. Another had a vision of angels; another had a

vision of the all searching eyes of God; others had visions of heaven

opened and the Rider on a white horse; others had visions of calamities.

At one of the meetings a sister ran violently about the room with arms

uplifted. She had a vision of the tribulation and the Spirit made her run to

portray the terror that will fall upon the people of the earth when they

“cry for the rocks and mountains to fall upon them.”

ONE OF THE VISIONS

“The Lord has shown me many wonderful things, but He showed me

today in a vision the most wonderful things I have ever seen.

“I saw a halo of light around Sister Etter’s head. I saw tongues of fire on

the top of her head.

“I saw chariots on the battlements of heaven, coming down. “I saw rain

falling on this whole congregation. Those of you who would have Jesus

can have him now.

“I saw Jesus standing with outstretched arms, waiting for you—to forgive

you, to cleanse you, to heal you, to baptize you in the Holy Ghost and

fire.

“I saw that there are some in this house who, if they do not accept Jesus

Christ; if they do not accept of this woman as a messenger of the Gospel

of peace, are going to judgment. I saw that some of you here, if you reject

the message, if you reject the Word, if you reject the Holy Ghost, are

sealing your own doom.

“I saw, and God wake to me as it were from heaven, and He said these

words:

“ ‘Jesus is coming soon.’ “

MESSAGES IN OTHER TONGUES

At nearly every meeting there has been one or more messages in other

tongues which have been interpreted. The burden of these messages has

been the near return of Jesus. They have taken either the form of warning

to the unprepared or of joy, and glory, and rapt expectation to the saints

who are

Page 209

ready. Following is one of the messages of warning, of which many were

given with similar import:

MESSAGE OF WARNING

“He’s coming soon! Jesus is coining soon! Oh, he’s coming soon! Oh! Oh!

Oh! Great destruction is coining on the people who do not believe! It is

better that they were not born than to have heard and not listened to the

voice of God to come unto him. They will cry to the rocks but they will

not be heard. My anger will be upon them, I shall laugh at their

calamities. I am sending forth my messengers far and wide. This is the

last call to the world. He cometh to catch His Bride away. He will not

tarry. Oh, those who have not the oil in their lamps Oh, wake up! I have

sounded the trumpet! Can’t you hear it? Oh, wake up! Wake up! I am

coming soon! Can’t you hear, I’m coining soon? Wake up!”

At one of our evening services, one of the workers under the anointing of

the Spirit was seen suddenly to revolve his arm with great speed and

power like the revolution of a flywheel, while great solemnity and awe

rested upon the audience. Suddenly he spoke, with great energy, these

words:

“Surely God is winding up the Gentile age! Surely God is winding up

the Gentile age!! Surely God is winding up the Gentile age!!! The sun is

going down upon you. Flee to the Lamb! Flee to the Lamb! Sing praises

unto God. Oh, turn ye to the Lord, for why will ye die! Turn ye to the

Lord, for why will ye die! Oh, why will ye die! Turn ye! Turn ye! Oh, why

will ye die! Oh, stiff necked and hard of heart, resist not the Holy Spirit.

Surely God is winding up the Gentile age!”

THE VALUE OF SPEAKING IN OTHER TONGUES

One of the most convicting messages as a “sign to the unbelieving” (I Cor

14:22), was given by one of the workers at an evening service when

hundreds of sinners were present. There were three definite supernatural

aspects to the message: First, it was a message in an “unknown tongue”;

second, it was revealed to the brother that he was speaking in Hebrew;

third, it was also revealed to him that he was speaking to a Jew sitting in

the audience several rows back. He repeatedly said: “The Spirit is

speaking to the Jewish brother sitting

Page 210

back there. Get up, and tell what has been said to you,” But the man sat

with his head down, as though he were stunned. After much persuasion

he arose and said that the message was for him and that he understood it.

When the altar call was given he went forward, apparently under the

deepest conviction. His prayers and groanings had the tone of deep

repentance. Presently when asked about his condition, he replied with

radiant face: “Jesus is my Messiah. Messiah is here,” pointing to his

breast. Then he was asked whether the brother had spoken to him in

Yiddish or Hebrew, and he replied that he had spoken to him in pure

Hebrew. When asked what the message was, he replied, “You must come

down and acknowledge Jesus to be your Messiah,” This was repeated

several times, he said.

Brother Howell, through whom the Lord gave the message, testified that

he had never studied languages, knew nothing about the Hebrew and

had never graduated from the grammar schools. Here, then, is

indisputable evidence that the “new tongue” is a real language. It would

take years of study to enable one to converse in the Hebrew, which is a

very difficult language, yet the Holy Spirit can miraculously use the vocal

organs to speak the language with the perfect purity of a highly educated

Hebrew.

THE HEAVENLY CHOIR.

The singing in the Spirit was one of the manifestations of frequent

occurrence. It would rise to bursts of praise like the sound of many

waters or sink to the sweetness of the dove-note, and then rise again to

greater heights, like the incoming waves. It was indeed the heavenly

Dove singing and calling for its mate. Untrained voices joined with a

purity of tone and harmony surpassing that of expert vocalists.

We have heard a brother sing a sacred hymn to God in other tongues, as a

solo, in which the tone placement, tone purity and tone color was fully

equal to that of grand opera singers, and yet he never had but the

slightest training in singing.

DANCING IN THE SPIRIT

Among the “strange acts” also which God is performing these last days is

dancing and playing on musical instruments

Page 211

in the Spirit. These manifestations are not induced by suggestion or by

imitation. It is true that some will occasionally step and hop about who

are simply expressing their joy and praise in their own way, as all of us in

former days have seen the saints, when they are blessed, jump and skip

and run in holiness meetings. These fleshly manifestations cannot be

regarded as sinful and certainly are not hypocritical. They are the human

expression of feeling toward God under great blessing, just as

demonstrations at a baseball or football game are the natural, human

expression of feeling in that lower, carnal plane of joy.

But the real dancing under the power of the Spirit is altogether different,

It is spontaneous. It comes without premeditation or choice. It lacks all

human direction and control. It does not follow the two step or waltz or

any dance ever learned. The steps are controlled and directed by the

Holy Spirit. The whole body is energized by the Spirit. The (eyes are

closed. The movements are wonderfully graceful and often rapid beyond

all possibility of imitation. There are none of the attitudes or poses or

familiar joining of partners, which characterize the ordinary dance.

PLAYING ON “HARPS OF GOLD”

Others have played upon invisible instruments with the apparent skill

and dexterity of musicians. This experience is not less startling to the

observer than to the one who is thus exercised, when suddenly his fingers

are moved by an invisible power in which he has absolutely no part. One

who has had the experience can testify to the supernaturalness of this

“strange act,” when the fingers are involuntarily reaching and stretching

for chords of the harp, and when the pulling and straining of muscles and

the loosening of the joints of the hands and fingers is similar to that

induced by years of technical practice in our schools of music.

Some were seen to dance and sing with the accompaniment of invisible

violins and harps which they, were playing with great skill. Still others

were representing heavenly instruments by invisible sounds formed in

the throat, which sounded like harps or bells to those present. It was all

truly wonderful. Sister Etter declares that these are the last mani-

Page 212

festations of the Spirit training the Bride to dance and sing in preparation

for the wedding feast of the Lamb, which is soon to take place, and which

will surpass in glory, and splendor, and sumptuousness, and singing, and

dancing, and joy, and music, every marriage feast and every bridal

chorus and every wedding march that the world has ever known. The

description is given in Rev. 19:6-8.

IN APPRECIATION

Sister Etter has been like a mother in the Lord. She has shown an interest

in the work and carried the burden of the work to a degree that is seldom

seen in evangelists who come and go. In the financial arrangements she

has shown a liberal and generous spirit, voluntarily releasing the

committee from its full obligations and personally donating to the work a

considerable sum of money which by arrangement belonged to her. We

believe it is right that credit and appreciation should be shown where

they are due.

MY SICKNESS, HEALING: AND FLORIDA REVIVAL

Greetings to all the Saints, in Jesus’ Name, at home and abroad:

For the last three years my burdens and cares have been heavy. I traveled

over 11,000 miles, carrying and caring for my invalid husband. I carried

him from the Atlantic to the Pacific, holding meetings three times a day,

in the large cities and stayed at each city for a month or longer. With all

the burdens that are connected with the work of the Lord, standing alone

at times, caring for my husband day and night, then adding to all the

sorrow and bereavement of laying my husband to rest in August, while I

was in the midst of a large campaign in Philadelphia, Pa., he urging me to

go forward with the work to the very last. Passing through this heavy

strain, and laboring continually, I finally got very weak in my body. I

only kept going through Divine life and strength.

When I left home for our meeting in Chicago they had to take me to the

depot in an auto. I went, believing that God called me, and that He would

hold me up through the meeting, which was to continue for one month or

longer, D. V. The Lord wonderfully sustained me through the time that I

had promised. In my weakened condition I contracted a severe cold one

day, which soon developed into pneumonia.

Page 213

A Pentecostal brother (a doctor) who was in the meeting pronounced it

double pneumonia. He told my workers that looking at it from a natural

standpoint, my chances were against me for recovery; this because of my

advanced age, and the serious nature of the disease. This brother was at

the head of a large sanatorium at Martinsville, Ind. His wife and daughter

were also with him; they had come to be in the meeting, and have the

daughter prayed for. When they went home they took some of my

workers with them and started a revival in their town, in which many

souls were saved. This man took a great interest in me, because of the

condition I was in, and he knew me to have strong faith in God, having

prayed for thousands of people who were healed of all manner of

diseases.

When I was told of my condition, I began, to praise the Lord. Soon the

Lord appeared to me in a vision in a cloud of glory, sitting on a great

white horse, with a sword in his hand, showing me that He had

conquered death, and disease, and that I should go forth again in great

power, and He would be with me. I praise God, through the prayers of

the saints that have gone up in my behalf, my life has been spared. Now

He is calling me out in the work again. I began to mend rapidly after the

Lord gave me this vision; so my co-laborers took me home to

Indianapolis after a few days, and a short time later I received this

testimony from the brother: “This has been a wonderful victory for you.

God’s purposes cannot be questioned. May the love of God the Father,

and the peace of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, abide with you

constantly from day to day, assuring you that His Life-Giving Current

will continue in your life for many years to come.”

I had promised the saints at Tampa, Florida, a meeting. Before I had fully

regained my strength, I started on my trip down South, in the Name of

the Lord. God helped me and gave us a good revival down there. A brief

report of it follows.

BRIEF REPORT

The fact of Sister Etter’s being raised from sickness and an almost helpless

condition to come amongst us, and being, so miraculously sustained for

her labors, was in itself a manifestation of God’s infinite grace and power.

Page 214

People came to join in the campaign against Satan’s kingdom of darkness,

from more than a dozen different States.

The wonderful manner in which this handmaiden of the Lord expounded

God’s Holy Word to the conviction of sinners, and portrayed God’s

wonderful love to mankind, constrained many to seek God with their

whole heart. Many rejoiced “with joy unspeakable and full of glory.”

There were marked cases of healing from ailments of many years’

standing. The Heavenly Choir was much participated in by the saints

with exultant joy.

Other yielded souls were baptized in the mighty power of the Holy

Ghost, giving messages of consolation to believing hearts. There were

visions of the Heavenlies and dancing in the Spirit for real joy of heart.

The burden of intercessory prayer was another blessed working of the

Holy, Spirit.

Eternity alone will reveal the fruitage of these efforts of dear Sister Etter.

EVANGELIST E. A. BLOCKER

“Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words, in this

adulterous and sinful generation of him also shall the Son of man be

ashamed when he cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy

angels.”— (Mark 8:38.)

“He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me: and

he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.

And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy

of me.”—(Matt. 10:37,38.)

CHAPTER XXV

BACK TO ATLANTA, GA.

AFTER ONE YEAR’S TIME. OLD CONVERTS WELL AND HAPPY.

Page 215

On our way home from Tampa, Fla,, at the earnest call from the dear ones

at Atlanta, we felt the Lord was calling, so we went and commenced a

meeting in Brother Jackson’s new hall, which was almost outside the city.

We knew it would be hard for the people from the city to get there,

especially the poor saints who would not have carfare. Messrs. Chapman

and Alexander were holding a revival in the large tabernacle that was

built for that purpose. The whole city had been canvassed, all churches

and missions had promised to help them. I did not want to commence

near them, as it would look like opposition. Not one in a thousand would

have tried to start a revival under such conditions. No one promised me a

dollar. I stood responsible for rent, and all expenses. I knew that many

poor people could not attend the Chapman and Alexander meeting. I said

we would start the meeting in Brother Jackson’S hall and trust the Lord to

draw the people. We shouted victory in Jesus’ Name and told the saints

that the large hall would not hold the people, and it was so. Thousands

attended the meeting.; they could not all get in at times. Jesus says, “If I

be lifted up, I will draw all men unto Me.”

Hundreds, who had attended the year before, when we held a nine

weeks’ meeting in the large tabernacle, came. Ringing testimonies came

from those who had been saved and baptized with the Holy Ghost, or

healed from day to day. As many as sixty who had received these

blessings testified in one day that they had been healed of all kinds of

sicknesses and diseases, and had been kept well in soul and body. Jesus

says, “Ye are My witnesses,” and “In the mouth of two or three

witnesses every word shall be established.” Jesus loves to hear the

praises of the Redeemed so well that He stopped a great procession while

on earth to hear the testimony of one poor leper, and the poor old woman

who did not have a friend

Page 216

in the world. I am sure He stopped the angel choir and the music in

heaven to listen to those wonderful testimonies in Jackson’s hall; for the

Eternal Gates flew open and the tidal waves from the River of Life, from

before the Throne of God, came sweeping in over the people like mighty,

rushing waters, until the healing and life-giving power of God was felt by

all in the building.

Some would weep, some shout, some were healed, standing or sitting in

their seats. One little boy, eight years old, gave messages in tongues,

interpreted, danced and preached and held the great crowd spellbound.

He told them he had been saved, and healed, and baptized in the Holy

Ghost when we were there the year before. He said all his family, sisters

and brothers, and parents—except one—had been saved; and he knew

that one would be soon. Almost all the family had received the baptism in

the Holy Ghost, We had wonderful music played upon the piano by

those who were entirely controlled by the Spirit. Their whole bodies were

charged and moved with the mighty power of the Holy Ghost. It had a

great effect on the people; the instrument seemed full of the glory of God.

DYING, NOW FILLED WITH RESURRECTION LIFE

Sister Ida Ball, who had been saved and healed in the last stages of

consumption, was there all through the meeting, and filled with God, was

wonderfully used of the Lord. She is small and frail looking; very fair,

with golden hair. Whenever she came before the audience, she held the

people spellbound, they said she looked like an angel. When the Lord

took possession of her, she became light as a bird, and would dance the

holy dance, and her hair would fall around her face and shoulders like a

veil. She sang new songs in other tongues that no one had ever heard

before, and then sang them in English; also gave wonderful messages in

different languages and interpreted them. I took her with me through

several conventions, God used her everywhere to convince one and all

that God lives and moves in his own today.

SAVED AND HEALED THROUGH GETTING A BOOK

Praise the Lord, I was healed in Sister Etter’s meeting at the Old

Broughton Tabernacle in Atlanta, Ga., April 10, 1914,

Page 216b - a picture of Mrs I. B. Higgins who was healed in April, 191 4

This woman is known in nearly all parts of Atlanta, Georgia, and in many

parts of the smith as the “Doll Hospital Woman.”

She had been a hopeless cripple for nearly five years when brought to my

meeting in a wheelchair. Her testimony is that the surgeons and some of

Atlanta’s best doctors told her father and mother, that if operated on it

meant paralysis, or may be death. Ever since God healed her she has been

a blessing to others. She is a genuine missionary for Jesus, having already

sent out thousands of testimonies of her healing.

Page 217

I had nervous prostration and leakage of the heart. It was through her

Book that I went to the meeting and was healed and saved. I was a

nervous wreck and could not lay down to sleep; had to sit up in a chair

for months. The doctor said I must not exercise; that I must be still. I was

taking four kinds of medicine all the time, but, praise the Lord, when

Sister Etter laid her hands on me, and prayed for me the Lord healed me

and I am well and all right today. Glory to Jesus! I don’t have to take

medicine now and I have three children who have not taken a dose of

medicine since I was healed. Glory! Sister Etter’s book has been worth

more to me and my family than I can ever tell. It has been the means of all

the family being saved and baptized with the Holy Ghost. Praise the

Lord!

MRS. J. F. GOSSETT, Atlanta, Ga.

HEALED OF LAMENESS

In 1909 I fell and injured a nerve center, also my left leg was jerked out of

joint, at the hip. In this condition I went on crutches for nearly five years.

But, glory to God, while attending Sister Etter’s meetings a year ago,

sitting in a chair listening, Sister Etter spoke to me, and I said: “I believe

the Lord will make me walk.” She said: “The Lord will heal you right

now,” and I was healed instantly. Glory to God! I set my crutches aside,

and walked without them.

My mother was deaf for eight years. When Sister Etter prayed and

rebuked the deafness, mamma said it seemed just like a stopper had

flown out of a bottle. Now mamma can hear everything that is said to

her.

IDA B, HIGGINS, 195 Whitehall St., Atlanta, Ga.

Another young woman whom the doctors had given up, and who was

dying with tuberculosis a year ago, is in the meetings today, well and

happy, and praising God. All the doctors said she had tuberculosis, and

held out no hope for her. She was prayed for, last year, and is a well

woman today. She gained wonderfully in strength and weight during the

year. A prominent business man testified that he knew of nine deaf and

dumb persons who got delivered during the last cam-

Page 218

paign, Some of these were born so. While in Tampa, Fla., last month, a

prominent minister from Atlanta came to the meeting one day and

testified that a day or two before he left Atlanta for Florida, he spoke on a

street car to one of these deaf and dumb mutes. She had learned to talk

since she got delivered, and that she talked freely to him.

WHOLE FAMILY GETS SAVED AND BAPTIZED THROUGH BOOK

Another remarkable case is how nearly a whole family got saved and

received their baptism in that meeting. The mother of this family got

healed of a leakage of the heart after all medical aid failed. Her husband

bought one of my new books while the meetings were going on. His wife

had to be propped up in bed and be fanned day and night, fearing that

her heart might stop beating any time. When she saw the book she

scolded her husband for spending $1.50 on a book, because it was needed

for so many other things. But she had some of the book read to her. When

she heard and saw what God had done for others, faith sprang up in her

heart. She believed that if she could only get down to the meeting God

would heal her. They took her down. She was prayed for, and was

instantly healed, and converted. After a year she is as sound as ever.

The family is continually praising God.

EYES ONCE BLIND STILL OPEN

A Methodist minister of Westminster, S. C., came to the meeting last year,

totally blind. He had been blind for nearly a year, and exhausted nearly

all his wealth trying to find a doctor or specialist who could restore his

sight. He doctored in his home town, and sought the best physicians in

Atlanta. With one accord they all voiced one idea, that the optical nerve

was destroyed (dead); that he could never see again. He then wrote to me

about his condition. I advised him that there was hope for him, if he came

believing. Another man escorted him to the city. When he was prayed for,

his eyes opened up and he could see. He ran back and forth, on the

platform, praising God, with tears flowing from his eyes. When he went

home he began to preach again. He was a man of influence. There were

many people in the audience who knew him. Now, after a year’s lapse of

time, while we are in the

Page 219

city again, a man testified that he has still got his sight and is about the

Master’s business. We praise God that He does heal today and people

stay healed, too.

IDIOTIC BABY INSTANTLY HEALED

One of the most remarkable cases of healing that took place a year ago

was a little baby about two years old. A mother brought this child on the

rostrum one evening to he prayed for and get healed. It had been idiotic

from birth. Even its own mother could not draw its attention. Its spine

was useless and curved. It had cataracts on the eyes, one eye being totally

blind, and it had also other troubles. A noted doctor and surgeon stood

close by and paid special attention to these things. That these things were

so had been proved by a number of witnesses, after a year’s time. When

the child was prayed for, it seems it shed off everything in the way of

disease and imperfection from its little body, and soon received strength

in its spine and sat up. Its spine also straightened. The cataracts left and

both eyes were healed. It got life and energy. A fan was held up to the

child and it grasped it and would not let go. Its grasp was firm, and

immediately the little one got busy watching what was going on around

it. While this was going on its mother walked back and forth on the

platform; weeping for joy. After a year’s time two ladies heard this

mother, at a religious meeting one day, testify that her child got

completely delivered in my meeting, and that it was perfectly well and

happy today.

ABOUT A PHYSICIAN

One of Atlanta’s leading physicians and surgeons (Dr. Bowen), who was

so marvelously healed a year ago, is still healed today. He was injured on

his head and heart from a runaway. The doctors said he could not live.

He knew it himself. His skull at one place where he was injured pressed

heavily on the brain, affecting his mind. This spot could easily be felt, and

was soft and tender. Now it is all healed up and just like it was before.

The power of God raised it, and set it in its place. His heart also was

completely healed. He said that when he was prayed for he felt as if a

gigantic hand took hold-of the heart, and pressed it back into its normal

condition and made it beat naturally. He also had a fractured limb.

Page 220

which God healed. He has complete victory over all those things today.

He has watched many cases that got healed in the meeting last year,

which he knew were hopeless eases. Today they are well. These people

are here to testify and their testimony cannot be denied.

HEALED OF CANCER

While we have been back in the city again, God has been in our midst in a

marvelous way. In one of our first meetings, a lady was prayed for who

had a cancer on her breast. When prayed for, the power fell on her and

she was prostrated. Then in a semi-raised position she prophesied,

showing us about the serious times in which we live. When she got up

she pounded her breast, showing that all soreness was gone, and the

cancer was dead.

DEMONSTRATES HER HEALING ON SIDEWALK

One evening a woman who had been paralyzed from her waist down for

some time was helped on the rostrum to be prayed for. She was a sinner,

who sought salvation. When she was prayed for, healing and saving

power struck her. She soon got on her feet, and began to walk back and

forth on the platform; praising God, shouting his praises with a loud

voice. She had made light of the Pentecostal people, and spoken hard

things about them, when this came on her. Now she praises God for

deliverance and is one of them. On the street in the evening, sinners got

about her and asked her to demonstrate to them that she was completely

healed, by running on the sidewalk. She did it, The boys then told her

that anybody who would not believe that this was of God, would not

believe though one rose from the dead.

SOLDIER UNDERSTANDS PART OF TONGUE MESSAGE

One night a lady was brought in, dying with consumption. When she was

prayed for the power of God came on her and she began to speak in other

tongues. Back in the audience was a young man, a soldier of the army,

who said that he understood part of the message, which was French, This

woman has since played a mouth harp in the Spirit, so plainly and

distinctly that an expert could not have noticed that she did it without an

instrument.

Page 221

The music from the Heavenly Choir comes forth in a strong way, like

rolling water. The chanting can be heard all over the audience. With

uplifted hands, the saints yield, and let the Spirit play through and roll in

and out of their bodies. This puts great conviction on sinners. Some of the

saints play instruments, and get visions while yielded to God in this way.

Jesus was seen in the clouds. That his coming is very near is evident to

every saint who is fully yielded. The colored people have not been

neglected. Five or six meetings were held a year ago, in which all kinds of

healings took place. Now we have already had a number of meetings

among them. It is encouraging to hear the various testimonies of the

healings of a year ago; today they are well.

GET IN EARNEST

One sister had made a vow not to eat or drink till God would heal and

save her; she was paralyzed from the waist down. She had gone for four

days without food or drink. She came to the meeting. When prayed for

the fire struck her and she got saved and healed, so that she could walk

back and forth. She opened her mouth, too, for the first time in four

days—the saints said. We praise God, for his power is the same today.

TESTIMONY BY MRS. A. M. FLOYD OF ATLANTA, GA.

Praise God for salvation through the blood of Jesus and the baptism of

the Holy Ghost. Praise him for speaking with other tongues, as the Spirit

gave utterance.

God healed me of heart trouble and nervous prostration. Praise the Lord

for permitting me to attend Sister M. B. Woodworth-Etter’s meetings in

Atlanta, and witness the wonderful works of God, especially the

extraordinary healings.

A beautiful, cultured, refined young girl came forward weeping. She said

to her sister – a Mrs. Carter – who lived in the best part of the town, was

dying with appendicitis. Three of the best doctors in the town had given

her up to die, but said they could keep her alive a little longer by an

operation.

Prayer was offered immediately for God to stay the knife and rebuke the

disease. We all had the witness that the heal-

Page 222

ing work was done. One sister had a vision of the sick one in the hospital.

Jesus walked up and laid his hand on the afflicted side and healed her.

The girl was told to hurry home and not allow them to carry her to the

hospital. They had already done so, but God answered prayer when they

laid her upon the operating table. The power of God fell upon her; the

doctors thought she had fainted and tried to revive her, but could not.

The power of the Spirit was upon her for ten or twelve hours. When she

came to herself in the night, God told her she was healed. She desired to

go home, but the nurse would not allow her to go. The next day she

returned home, boarded the car and came to the meeting by herself and

told what great things the Lord had done for her, Praise His Name! The

Lord Jesus Christ is “The same yesterday, today and forever,” (Read

Matt, 4:23, 24.)

“Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate

you, and pray for them which despitefully use, you, and persecute you;

That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven.”--(Matt.

5:44,45

“Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of

God.”—(Matt, 5:9.)

CHAPTER XXVI

CONVENTION IN CHICAGO AT THE RED STONE

CHURCH

COMING EVENTS FORETOLD. LOCOMOTOR ATAXIA AND

OTHER DISEASES HEALED

Page 223

After spending some time in waiting before the Lord I accepted the

earnest call from Brother Hall to go the third time to Chicago. Though

there were so many calls waiting for a date, to come to other States and

cities, I was led to go to that city. The largest church available was

secured, and ministers and saints came from all over the city, and also

from many other States.

Among those who assisted was Brother Frazer of the Stone Church, and

Sister Sisson, who has been much used and blessed of the Master, and has

labored in foreign fields, also assisting me in several other States. May the

Lord add days and months to her life and make her flourishing, bearing

much fruit in old age.

Many messages and prophecies were given; both in English and “other

tongues” of the soon coming of the Lord Jesus, and “the great

tribulation,” and of the awful war, that is now on and many other things

that have already come to pass now in less than a year.

Several had a vision of the dreadful calamity that came a few days after

the meeting closed, when the pleasure boat capsized on Lake Michigan,

and hundreds of people lost their lives. They told again and again that a

great calamity was at the door. It was told that some of those present who

were mocking would go down. The labor strike, which also came before

we left, was foretold: many got their last call of mercy. The next will be to

the Judgment.

Jesus said, “The works that I do, they are they which testify of me, and

the Father, who is with me, he doeth the works, now you have no cloak

for your sins but you stand guilty and naked before God.”

HEALED OF ASTHMA WHEN BAPTIZED WITH THE HOLY GHOST

Page 224

I was sick twelve years with asthma and other diseases, but God did so

wonderfully heal me when he baptized me with his Holy Ghost! About

three years ago I had erysipelas in my leg, Many said I would have to

have it taken off, but, glory be to God, I knew he had put me here with

two legs and was able to take me away with two, so I trusted God, and,

glory to God, he healed me. I just praise his Matchless Name.

Your brother in Christ,

C. BOWMAN,

HEALED OF LOCOMOTOR ATAXIA AND HEMORRHOIDS

I have been afflicted with locomotor ataxia for twenty years; am now

fifty-four years old; the last six years unable to work at my trade and

suffering with a pain in my back almost constantly. I live at the County

Infirmary, and learning that Sister Etter was to be in Chicago, I came to

the meeting on June 10, was prayed for and all pain left me instantly and

also hemorrhoids, that I was suffering from, were healed. My knees were

sore and weak. I can now pound my knees against a hard chair and

stamp my feet. I am growing stronger every day, for which I praise and

thank the Lord and give him the glory.

GEO. R. HANCOCK.

Chicago, Ill., June, 1915.

A FEW’TESTIMONIES

A colored sister writes:

For the last seven months I have been afflicted with cancer and unable to

take a step. Doctors told the I would never be well, and that my case was

a hopeless one. My sufferings could not be described and the cancer was

eating my vitality and strength away.

I heard of a Mrs. Cantile who had been healed of a double cancer, in one

of Sister Etter’s meetings in Petoskey, Michigan, and that Sister Etter was

now at the Tabernacle. I came to the Tabernacle in a hack, as I was unable

to walk, and I was carried on a chair to the platform. Mrs. Etter rebuked

the cancer and prayed for me and I was healed;. immediately I was able

to walk and jump like a young girl. Glory and praise to the Lord.

TESTIMONY OF HEALING AND SALVATION

Page 225

When Mrs. Woodworth-Etter was in Muscatine in 1902, my mother was

healed of a very bad case of heart trouble and consumption (her mother,

one brother and other relatives had died of it) and other afflictions. She

was to be operated on, but they couldn’t, because of the condition of her

heart. She doctored with one of the best doctors, but she grew worse.

When she did not have long to live she attended Sister Etter’s meetings.

Sister Etter laid hands on her. She was instantly healed and saved. Praise

God! She is strong today and has no trace of consumption. Praise God!

Through her healing my father was convicted of his sins and saved from

smoking, chewing, drinking and gambling, and sin. Praise God! My sister

was saved and healed of a large neck, and is now a missionary in China. I

myself was saved and healed of a swollen foot, which has never troubled

me since. Praise God! The Lord baptized our whole family with the Holy

Ghost, as in olden times, Praise God!

C. E. STIEGLITZ, 1209 Oak St., Muscatine, Iowa.

HEALED OF TUBERCULOSIS AND ADENOIDS

(Testimony of Gladys Allen, of Rio, Wisconsin, given by her aunt, Miss

May Allen, at the Woodworth-Etter meeting in Chicago, June, 1915.)

Gladys was always a delicate child, and when six years old she had

bronchial pneumonia, from which she never recovered. A year later it

had developed into tuberculosis.

Two years ago her father died of tuberculosis and in October I took her to

Colorado Springs to Dr. Zwan, one of the celebrated physicians in the

country, so as to give her the best hospital treatment. She improved a

great deal, but when brought home she gradually went back to the same

condition. A year ago last February I had Sister Etter anoint and pray

over a handkerchief, which was sent to the child, 1,600 miles away. After

the handkerchief was applied she immediately began to improve, and

had no more severe colds, and is now perfectly well. Before taking her

West she was operated on for adenoids in the nose. On one side the nose

was a bony growth, which nearly closed up the nostril. One physician

advised another operation to remove this growth, but instead I brought

her to Sister Etter’s meeting, and she was healed

Page 226

the same day we arrived, We praise and thank the Lord Jesus for his

wonderful mercy and goodness to this child and give him all the glory.

HEALED OF MANY DISEASES

I praise God for what he has done for me.

I was sick since my eighth year with epilepsy and was also crippled; was

sent to one hospital for ten years. I also had spinal meningitis and

typhoid fever, paralysis and heart disease, and was all swollen with

dropsy; was in the insane asylum and the poorhouse; given up as a

hopeless case by many doctors. But when I was brought to Sister

Woodworth-Etter’s meeting, after being crippled for eighteen years, God

healed me. Oh, how I praise him! I was healed the first time they carried

me in, and I walked out rejoicing. Oh, I praise God! That was twenty-five

years ago, and I have been working for the Lord ever since. Oh, how I

thank God for all his blessings, and that I was ever brought to Sister

Etter’s meetings! Praise the Lord!

Miss LIZZIE HERTY, Monroe St., Chicago, Ill.

CHRONIC CATARRH HEALED

I was a terrible sufferer from chronic catarrh for twenty-eight years. It

kept me spitting night and day, I was certainly a slave to it, and it was

draining my life away. Brother Feick, one of Sister Etter’s workers, laid

hands on me and I was instantly cured.

Words cannot express the feeling of relief froth that terrible disease, for

which I do praise God, and for the way He used his servant in delivering

me.

I was also prayed for for a rupture. All is under the blood.

C. W. GRIFFIN, Moira, N. Y.

STRIKING CANCER CASE

In August, 1913, I underwent an operation; had some of the best doctors

in Chicago, who found I had one cancer in my back, and also one near my

heart. They could not remove them. They sewed up the incision and said

I had but a few days to live. I kept up through prayers but was steadily

losing weight and strength until July, 1914, when I went to Petoskey,

Mich., and to Sister Etter’s meetings. The third day I received

Page 227

the Baptism of the Holy Spirit and the same afternoon Sister Etter laid

hands on me in the Name of Jesus and commanded the unclean spirits to

leave me, and I was healed. I am still happy in the Lord Jesus. That was a

year ago; since that time I have gained fifty pounds in weight.

MRS, F. CANTILE, 4618 West End Ave., Chicago, Ill.

MOTHER HEALED OF MANY AFFLICTIONS AND CHILDREN

BAPTIZED WITH THE HOLY GHOST

About four years ago I was severely injured in the spine from overlifting

and was confined to the bed, unable to walk. Hearing of Sister Etter’s

meetings at the Stone Church in Chicago two years ago, I was brought

there in a wheel chair in the baggage car. I was so very low they did not

think I was hardly able to get there. When Sister Etter laid hands on me

and prayed, I was instantly healed by the Lord, and walked all around

the church.

Last fall, when Sister Etter was holding meetings at the Sixty-third Street

Mission in Chicago, I was being prompted by the Spirit of God to come to

Chicago and testify and give God the glory for the healing and baptism

received in the Stone Church meetings, but, it being very inconvenient to

get there and Satan suggesting difficulties, I failed to obey the leading of

the Holy Spirit, which I could have done if I had made sufficient effort.

About seven or eight weeks ago I was severely injured by a horse

attempting to run away with me while driving home from a meeting in

Zion City. The terrible strain of pulling on the horse injured my heart and

spine. I grew continually worse, being confined to the bed and almost

choking to death from the injured heart, suffering great pain in the heart,

the beating of which shook my body and the whole bed. The injury to the

spine affected the whole nervous system and caused me to be almost

blind and deaf; also suffered severe pain on the top of the head and back

of the neck. Dropsy set in and the whole body was bloated. All the family

and myself have felt that the Lord may have permitted this injury

because of the disobedience of not coming to testify last Fall. It was quite

a humiliation to have to come to Chicago again in a wheel chair in a

baggage car. I was so low I had to he carried from the house to the

automobile, to be taken to

Page 228

the station. We arrived at sister Etter’s meeting May 23. The next day I

was prayed for and my heart and stomach were instantly healed.

Several mornings later I awoke with the head healed; have been walking

around the church praising and thanking God, and growing stronger

every day. I do thank and praise the Lord for his great mercy and love in

delivering me from so great an affliction.

To God be all praise and glory.

MRS. JAMES DOLAN, Zion City, Ill.

June 1915

“This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved

you.”—(John 15:12)

“Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not

charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.”. (I Cor

13:1.)

CHAPTER XXVII

VISITING PLACES WHERE I HAD REVIVALS YEARS AGO

AT ST. LOUIS, MO., TOPEKA, KANS., AND COLORADO SPRINGS,

GOD’S BLESSINGS FOLLOW AT THESE PLACES

Page 229

We were in St. Louis two weeks and held meetings twice a day and we

had a glorious reunion with the dear saints who had been saved and

healed and blessed in our former meetings in St. Louis; many from the

noted “Kerry Patch” meeting twenty-seven years before, and they all

came together in love and fellowship, praising God for sparing my life,

and theirs, to meet together once more to build up the temple of the Lord.

The convicting, saving and healing power of the Lord was poured out on

the meeting; many received the Baptism in the Holy Ghost and sinners

were slain by the mighty power of God. Many of the saints were led

down into “green pastures,” having visions of “things to come.” These

were revealed, with great demonstrations and divers gifts and

operations of the Spirit. The crowds outside could not get into the hall;

part of them had to stand on the outside. Part of the time they were held

still and looked on in amazement

Brother F. F. Bosworth, of Texas, was with us and assisted in the meeting,

and many other ministers, also. There was no discord to disturb at all. All

felt at home and that heaven had come down, and that the Lord of Hosts

was present, “Confirming His Word with signs following.” Brothers E. N.

Bell and J. R Flower and Sister Flower were also present and helped. The

Lord gave some messages in “other tongues” with power, eloquently and

fluently, through Sister Flower, She is a power in the Hand of the Lord.

She was wonderfully used in speaking in “other tongues” and in

interpretations, Many others gave prophecies, messages and warnings,

telling the wonderful works of God, and of awful judgments coming on

the world.

Many of my old friends from the other churches, who had

Page 230

been very much opposed to the “Tongues Movement,” came and heard

the preaching, and they saw the many signs, heard the testimonies, saw

everything was done in God’s order, according to the Bible and that the

Word was preached. They also saw that there was no wildfire, nor

fanaticism, contentions, or rebuking one another; and said that of a truth

“Pentecost has come again,” and that God was pouring out His Spirit.

Brother Feick, who has been traveling with me for two years or more, was

wonderfully used of the Lord in the Holy Dance, with closed eyes, as

they all do, with such lightness of limbs and using his hands and whole

body with power and grace, He was playing some invisible instrument

and dancing to his own heavenly music. While all this was going on, the

people were held spellbound. He is naturally very quiet, and never went

to a dance in his life and never tried to dance. All felt that God was

present, working “His Strange Work” and “His Strange Acts” in our

midst.

SISTER ETTER AFTER CLOSING A SUCCESSFUL MEETING IN

CHICAGO FOUND TIME FOR A TEN DAYS’ MEETING IN ST.

LOUIS BEFORE GOING TO TOPEKA CAMP

(From The Christian Evangel)

Sister Etter has come to St. Louis and we are indeed glad to have her with

us. The Chicago meeting, which had been widely announced, closed a

week ahead of time on account of a street car strike, which hindered the

people from getting out to meetings.

Sister Etter planned to be with the saints in St. Louis this week, until June

26, and possibly a few days longer. The Assembly on Easton Ave, joined

in with the Assembly on Olive St., and the two Assemblies are now co-

operating to the best of their ability in helping on the cause of God and in

upholding Sister Etter’s hands as she preaches the Word and prays for

the sick.

Some needed instruction has also been given, which is going far to help

the people in their desire to obey God and let the Holy Spirit have his

way with them, Sister Etter is fearlessly declaring a full Gospel, and the

Lord is graciously confirming the Word, with signs following.

NEXT REVIVAL AT TOPEKA, KANSAS

Page 231

For two years Brother Foster and the saints had been calling me to

Topeka to hold a convention, and at last we felt that the Lord was

leading, so the last of July, 1915, I, with several good workers, arrived in

the beautiful city of Topeka. Many of my readers have read of the great

meeting we had in that city twenty-seven years ago, when I went with

two young girls and a janitor as strangers, at the invitation of one

minister, and held meetings for nearly two months in the beautiful park.

My large tent, that held nearly eight thousand, and had been given to me

in Oakland, California, was destroyed by a storm. Thousands of people

came out and saw we were trying to hold on in the grove. They went to

work at once, raised money and bought me a large new tent. Now, after

all these many years, I find myself again holding meetings in the large

park theater, with merry-go-rounds, dance halls, all kinds of sports and

amusements around. The dear Lord Jesus says, “If I be lifted up, I shall

draw all men unto Me.” He is the great drawing power. As we preached

the Word, giving him the pre-eminence above all men and powers, the

Lord was with us, confirming the Word with “signs and wonders.”

They began to bring the sick on beds and crutches; lame, blind and the

halt were seen running from their cots and beds, and the blind were

made to see, the lame leaping and shouting. Sinners wept their way to

Calvary, and arising praised the Lord, for they had found him precious to

their souls. Many times the places of amusement were empty and the

great theater was crowded and many could not get in. Many ministers of

different faiths came from all parts on trains, in companies, bringing the

sick with them.

Many who had never seen the mighty “signs and wonders” God is giving

these last days, saw the sick healed of the worst diseases, the deaf made

to hear and the lame to walk and the blind to see. They said it looked

like the days of Christ in Galilee, and when they saw all classes - old

men and women and little children—speaking in “other languages,” and

giving the true interpretations, all telling the wonderful works of God,

they were confounded and said, “What meaneth this? Surely we have

seen strange things!”

TESTIMONY BY L. ALBACH, SCHOOL TEACHER

Page 232

Notes on the camp meeting held in Topeka, Kans., during the month of

August, 1915, by Sister Etter and workers, Brother and Sister Howell,

Brother Feick and Sister Ida Ball.

There were about three hundred people from many different States and

from Canada in attendance.

Many testified to healing whose names we never learned. The power of

God was wonderful. As songs of praise went up to God, the power fell

and singing and dancing in the Spirit was a feature in almost every

meeting.

Sister Etter is an illustration of the power of God upon one’s life.

Although she has reached the age of three score and ten, she is

remarkably preserved. It seemed the Holy Spirit prompted all she said.

Truly grace fell from her lips. Her prayer for God to drop down

something for the people to take away was answered in every meeting.

Had not the enemy divided the saints in Topeka over a false doctrine,

God could have worked even more blessedly than He did.

Many blessed messages in tongues and interpretation were given.

REVIVAL AT COLORADO SPRINGS WHILE ON WAY TO

CALIFORNIA

Los Angeles, Cal., where we held the World-wide Camp Meeting just a

few years before, was the next field of labor that we had promised.

In the meantime the saints at Colorado Springs, Colo., learned that we

were to pass through their city and that we had a little time left before

our meeting in Los Angeles began. They sent in urgent requests to us,

real “Macedonian Cries” that we should not pass them by without

giving them a meeting, and deal out to them the Bread of Life.

Although I needed rest so badly, I felt that I could not pass by this needy

field of labor, and we promised them a few weeks’ meeting. When the

saints received my assurance that I was coming, they at once began to cry

to God for good weather. They had had rain almost every day for a long

time, making it impossible to hold a meeting in a tent. God wonderfully

heard and answered their prayers. The day the meeting started it stopped

raining and

Page 233

did not rain again until the day after we closed, except for one little

shower, which lasted only a few minutes while the meeting was on. This

little shower showed us how helpless we would have been had not God

checked the rain, as the tent let the water through so that we had to use

umbrellas.

God greatly blessed us while the meeting lasted. They all told us that it

was a hard field of labor, little having been accomplished for God all

summer. We found out that this was so, but nothing is too hard for God,

if only we trust him and keep looking up to him.

The Meeting was not extensively advertised, as we came on short notice.

Just a few days before we arrived the minister whose field of labor it was,

and who we expected to stand right by us, got an urgent call to help in

another field. This left us practically alone, but God was still with us.

The crowds were not so very large to begin with, but some real hungry,

needy souls were present, who soon got filled with God. Some of the

mightiest miracles were performed daily by the sword of the Spirit.

MINER’S CONSUMPTION HEALED

A man was dying with Miner’s consumption. The doctors gave him only

a few months to live. His wife told him to go down to those meetings and

see what could be done for him. He almost left her in a rage at the

thought of going to a religious meeting, especially down in that tent. But

the disease was playing havoc with his body. He knew his time on earth

was limited. He did decide to go down one day. He took a seat well up

toward the front. Before the customary time for prayer for the sick

arrived, the Spirit pointed this man out to me. I went down to him, a

perfect stranger to me, and began to deal with and pray for him. It was

not long before the power of God struck him like lightning. He threw off

his coat and cried, “I am saved and healed.” He began to, demonstrate

by pounding his lungs hard with his fist. He did this day after day,

prayed, testified and made himself very useful in the meeting. The

change in him was marvelous. His appetite returned and it seemed as

though his wife could hardly cook enough for him.

DEAF AND DUMB SPIRIT GOES OUT

Page 234

I noticed a sweet woman about forty years of age look so earnestly at me

day after day, well back in the audience. I asked myself the question:

Why does she not praise the Lord, or testify. She does not seem to say a

word at any time. Later on they brought her on the platform to be prayed

for and told me she was deaf and dumb from birth. I understood it all

then. We prayed for God to open the deaf ears and loosen the tongue, and

in a short time she heard the music and began to rejoice with us. You

never saw a sweeter and brighter face than hers when she heard and

made sounds.

VARIOUS DISEASES GO

One woman was brought in suffering so severely with appendicitis that

she was in a screaming condition. She had been in a bad state for about

six weeks. Nothing but an operation would have saved her life, outside of

the power of God, ‘W.hen I prayed for her the pain instantly left her, and

she got saved, and complete deliverance.

Many people were brought in on cots, suffering with all kinds of diseases.

Sometimes the odor was offensive, but God touched and healed every

one I believe. It was marvelous the way the sick and, afflicted got up

and walked in this meeting. God’s power was present to heal.

Another woman was suffering with a complication of diseases, mostly

hardening of the arteries. She had been helpless for some time; she was

lying on a cot, waiting her turn, when I laid hands on her and put the

Blood of Jesus over her. She immediately went to sleep and when she

woke up she smiled and said that all pain was gone. She began to get

happy and praise God for what he had done for her.

Millionaires were among our company and sought God with us. All felt

sorry that our time was so limited. Sinners told us, “You should not leave

yet, as people are just beginning to find out what is taking place. In a

short time, if you stay, the tent won’t hold the people.” We felt this was

true, but our next meeting made it necessary for us to move to our next

field of labor, out West.

CHAPTER XXVIII

CONVENTION AT LOS ANGELES, CAL.

BACK AGAIN AFTER TWO YEARS. TWO ANGELS VISIT THE

PLACE. GOOD RESULTS FOLLOW. SOME WONDERFUL EALINGS

Page 235

From the time I left the World-wide Camp Meeting in Los Angeles, I felt

that the Lord would call me back and that my work was not finished in

that city. From the time I left I received calls from all over that State to go

back. At last, through the earliest call of clear Brother G. Garr, and many

of the saints, and feeling sure that it was the Lord’s wish, I accepted the

call.

They rented a large garage, the largest building that could be secured,

seating about two thousand people. October 1 was the date set for the

opening. We had many difficulties and trials and many things to contend

with that greatly hindered the work, so that the Lord could not have his

way. The cloud of glory was always over the people, but many times

when the Lord was ready to come forth in a mighty way, some one or

more would get in the way and the cloud departed from the tabernacle.

Oh! Why is it that so many of the saints get in the way and try to steady

the ark, when they ought to know that it is speedy death or barrenness to

their souls and lives when they do it? The Spirit is grieved, that is why

there is so little of the presence of the Lord felt and seen, and also why

there are not great results in the salvation of-souls. God cannot come

forth with his wonderful working power in the Baptism of the Holy

Ghost, sealing the saints with the “signs following.”

MANY MINISTERS PRESENT

Many of the saints came from all over the other States, and from all parts

of California. Many of the most noted ministers, evangelists and workers

were present. Brother Eldridge and wife, of the Christian Alliance, have

been baptized in the Holy

Page 236

Ghost and spoke in “other languages” as the Spirit gave utterance. They

are lovely saints and have power with God and the people. The dear

sister had been miraculously healed several years before in Indianapolis,

Ind., when Brother Eldridge took my husband and myself to their home.

We laid on hands and prayed and in a few days he brought her to our

tent meeting. She looked fine, also younger, and talked and praised the

Lord, saying they had been praying for her all over the world. Praise the

Lord. I was glad to meet them again and see them so well and earnest for

the glory of God. They were a great help in the meeting.

Dear Brother Argue is a power in the pulpit. He did much to encourage

and help in the great work in Los Angeles. Brothers Black and Collins,

also Brother Garr and many others stood nobly by the work and were a

great help. Eternity will tell of their labor of love. It was a lovely sight to

look over the great sea of faces, day after day many of them bright with

the glory of God. Waves of power swept over us many times until the

whole audience was moved; the shouts of the redeemed went up like the

roaring of the sea. Some laughed, many cried; some were converted,

many reclaimed; some healed and baptized in the Spirit in their seats. The

Lord was proving to them that it is not man’s nor woman’s power but it

was His power.

The Heavenly Music and Choir was simply glorious. It was as though the

angels of heaven came down and joined in with the saints of earth.

Unseen instruments were often heard by both saints and sinners. It was

what John the Revelator saw and heard—the waiting Bride singing the

“Heavenly Choir” song. Hallelujah! It reached the Throne and it sounded

like the rolling thunders or the roaring of the sea, saying, “Let us be glad

and rejoice, for the marriage of the Lamb is coming, and the Bride is

getting ready.”

Sometimes the house was so filled with the glory of His Presence that it

felt as if we were going to be caught away in the rapture and that we

could not remain on earth. How true are the words of the prophet, in

speaking of these last days, when Christ our Lord is so present with His

people, and that we are for “signs and wonders,” from the ‘Lord of Hosts

who dwelleth in Zion.

RUN OVER BY AUTO

Page 237

Many were saved, reclaimed and fined with God and baptized in the

Spirit. All manner of sicknesses and diseases were healed, the lame

walked, the deaf heard, the dumb spoke. All kinds of demons were cast

out. Some who were said to be dying, rose up and walked.

A man who was run over by an auto was brought in. He was hurt and

bruised all over. They thought he was killed. Several of the brethren went

with me into the office where he was, and it was apparently a hopeless

case, but we told them if he was dead God could raise him up. Oh! Praise

the Lord, there is no case too hard for him. We soon saw signs of life; we

shouted victory. Before the night service was over he was able, with a

little help, to walk into the meeting. Hardened sinners who had seen the

accident were convinced that God had saved the man’s life through our

prayers.

Like at all the other conventions or meetings, we can only tell a little of

what God bath wrought. The following testimonies and reports speak for

themselves:

TWO MARVELOUS HEALINGS

Brother and Sister Garr, with the help of several others, brought a

woman, on a bed in an auto, who was dying with a cancer of the breast.

She was swollen all over; her feet and arms were ready to burst; the

swelling was circling around her heart, and she was smothering. They

thought she would die on the way, but it was her last hope. The odor was

so offensive they had to leave her in the rear of the hall, away from the

crowd. The cancer was open, eating, and the discharge was awful; it

made me sick; I nearly fainted as I looked at her. I said I would as leave

pray for God to raise the dead as to pray for her, but the Lord gave me

faith and strength to lay hands on her, and say, “There is no case too

hard for the Lord; if you were dead He could raise you up. Forget all

about failures. (They had been praying for her all over the country.) We

will rebuke the deadly cancer, with all its effects, and the Lord will heal

you right now.”

We resisted the devils and, as when Jesus commanded them of old, they

fled, praise the Lord! Although they had to leave, they tried to kill her as

they went out, but new life

Page 238

came surging through her and all suffering left. She could breathe well,

the awful discharge was passing away, and the swelling had gone down,

and she went away praising God for deliverance. All who saw the change

stood in awe, many wept or praised the Lord.

In a few days she was out walking around and soon was going to church,

showing by her presence and testimony that God had wrought a great

miracle.

BAD CASE OF DROPSY HEALED

A woman was brought from Pasadena, Cal, in the last stages of dropsy.

She had been operated on several times and great quantities of water

were taken, and they could do nothing more for her. She was swollen all

over, had water sacs from head to foot. As we prayed for her, the healing

power surged through her, and the water began to flow from her skin

and kidneys and bladder; so they took her from the platform to the corner

of the church. I went to her there; she was as wet as though she had been

dipped in water. I told them to wrap her good and they covered her in

blankets and carried her home. In a short time she came back and told

what great things God had done for her, and everyone could see it, too.

“Oh, that all men would praise the Lord, for his wonderful goodness to

the children of men.”

A BRIEF WORD

Pastor A. G. Garr

The revival which began October 3, at 1315 South Main Street, Los

Angeles, Cal., has continued through the month of November, with good

interest manifested. Many strangers have come and while listening to

the Word preached were convinced and turned to the Lord. Sister Etter

has been empowered to pray for the sick and afflicted, and the results

have been marvelous and glorious. Tumors, cancers, fevers, lameness,

deafness, blindness and many other things produced by the Enemy have

yielded to the “prayer of faith,” and the results are faith inspiring indeed.

One sister who was prayed over was relieved of a tumor that weighed

one pound and three-quarters, and had eight roots. Many things I could

tell

Page 239

that I know happened in the meetings, but will not mention more because

of lack of space.

Visions are seen by the saints also. One young man, educated in Rome

for the Catholic priesthood, has received the baptism, and the Lord sent a

company of angels who visited him in his room. The audience was

electrified as he related the story. It was not a vision either, but a reality,

as he was wide awake and tried to awaken a friend who was beside him,

until the angels told him not to do so. Then the angels told him of the war

in Europe, and why it was, saying; “God had spoken to Europe with the

Gospel of Peace and Mercy, and it had rejected it for years,” and now He

is speaking to them with the cannon’s mouth; and in a short time He is

going to speak to the United States by the cannon, as it, too, has rejected

the Gospel. Visions of angels, and the “White Dove” soaring in the

meeting were seen, and those beholding were awed by these

manifestations.

Messages of the soon coming of Jesus were abundant. The saints, in

general, are convinced that the Lord’s coming is not far distant.

Yours in the precious Name of Jesus, our Lord and Savior, High Priest

and coming King.

A. G. GARR, Los Angeles, Cal.

PERMANENT HEALING

I wish to add my testimony in regard to God’s saving, healing and

baptizing people in this time of the outpouring of the “Latter Rain,” when

God is so marvelously working.

God truly blessed the work during the two months’ campaign in Los

Angeles, The power of God fell upon the people from the first and

continued all through till the end.

At times wave after wave of glory came down and settled all over the

people, so that it was hard for God’s servants to minister by reason of the

cloud. Like as of old, we all, of one accord, praised and thanked the Lord,

for his mercy endureth forever and of his goodness there is no end.

Some marvelous messages in tongues were given and interpreted in

English. This always has been inspiring, because the spirit generally

settled over the meeting after God came forth in this way. The power of

God came down and blessed

Page 240

many of the people so that they gave way to their joy by dancing under

the Spirit’s Power, like David of old.

In my experience with Sister Etter, in the work, I have seen many insane

healed and restored to their right mind. As many as seven people born

deaf and dumb got their ears opened and their tongues loosened in one

meeting. Some of these I know talk in English today.

I know cancerous cases which the doctors had opened, but would not

operate on because of their hopeless condition. When prayed for, they got

saved, healed and baptized, and are strong and happy today.

Let us, with one accord, magnify and praise God’s Name for his works

unto the children of men in these last days.

AUGUST FEICK, 2114 Miller St., Indianapolis, Ind.

A TRULY MARVELOUS CASE

For several years I had a large tumor on my arm, reaching over on my

chest. It had become so large that I had trouble in wearing my clothes. I

would pull it back on my chest so it would not show through my sleeve.

The poison front this tumor was in my chest, as large kernels were

growing all over my chest. At times this would pain and ache until I

would have to stop work. Three doctors examined it, and advised an

operation. But after I began to trust God for healing I told them I would

trust him for the tumor also.

When the World-wide Camp Meeting began in Los Angeles two and one-

half years ago, we were living eighteen miles east of that city. Our post

office address was Puente, and hearing how God was using Sister Etter in

praying for others, I was anxious to go to the meeting and have her pray

for me. I could not stay at the meetings all the time, but came in as often

as I could. Tried every time to get to Sister Etter for prayer, but as there

were always hundreds to be prayed for, I did not have any chance to get

to the platform. As I did not think I would get back to the meeting again,

I felt I must shake hands with Sister Etter once, so I stood at the end of the

platform where she would pass out. I did not intend to ask her to pray for

me, for she looked so tired.

As she came by where I was standing, I took her by the hand. I can now

see that God was running the whole affair.

Page 241

He knows how to work if we will only obey. I told her I wanted to shake

hands, that I was afraid I could not get back any more, that I had a large

tumor on my arm and chest, and wanted to ask her to remember me

some time in her closet, that she looked so tired after praying with so

many that I would not ask her to pray for me then; but she laid her hand

on my arm and for a moment I forgot myself and began to pray for her, to

ask God to give her strength. She smote the tumor in the Name of Jesus,

and I was filled and thrilled with the mighty power of God. Bless His

Name I I knew the work was done. At this time I weighed over three

hundred pounds. The tumor and flesh began to pass away through the

kidneys. It was wonderful.

My brother, who is a physician, saw the change in me. He began to

inquire what it all meant. He was afraid I had Bright’s disease. I told him,

“No, it was the mighty power of God healing me.” He said; “If it is God,

all right; if not, I want to know it.” So, to satisfy him, I gave him a sample

of the urine, and he sent it to the hospital in San Francisco, where he had

been working, and some of the best doctors there analyzed it and wrote

him that his sister was in a favorable condition; that all they found in the

urine were traces of tumors leaving my body. My brother said: “Sister, I

will agree with you that it is the Divine Hand.” In one year I lost nearly

one hundred pounds. How I praise him for what he has done, and for

Sister Etter, that she believes God. My address is

MISS GURTRUDE BERRY, Los Angeles, Cal.

A VISIT OF TWO ANGELS

Los Angeles, Cal., Oct. 15, 1915.

“Brother Edward Leroy Wiley, of Gonzales, Monterey, County, Cal.,

came four hundred miles to get the baptism with the Holy Ghost, as he

heard of Sister Etter’s meetings. God had reclaimed him three weeks

before from a backslidden condition, and had been filling him with such

a hunger and thirst for more of God that a fear and chill would come over

him at the thought of not coming, until he knew he must come to Los

Angeles.

He came to the meeting and tried to get his baptism quietly

Page 242

with his head down, but that is never God’s way. When he held up his

head and praised God with all his might for what he had already done,

the glory fell. Hallelujah! He was under the power for some time and the

Holy Ghost spoke through him in two languages, giving one special

message for these last days in the Turkish language.

Brother John Riese, who understood every word spoken, fell on his face

and cried to God to have mercy, for his heart was broken for these sinners

who would not heed the voice of God.

Brother Riese is a well educated young man, born of Italian parents,

educated to be a Roman Catholic priest; but he was converted from that

church by reading the Bible—the Word of God. He speaks seven

languages, served in the Italian-Turko war, and came to America for a

sight-seeing trip. God baptized him with the Holy Ghost and fire, and

keeps him here and uses him for his glory.

Brother Riese gave the interpretation of the wonderful message spoken

through Brother Wiley to those who remained at that late hour, but many

had gone whom God wanted to hear the message.

THE ANGELIC MESSENGERS

He went home to bed and to sleep and he was awakened by a voice and

saw two angels standing by his bed. His room was in darkness, but a

light filled the room, as the angels were bright and shining as the sun.

They had long golden hair, and beautiful wings and each carried a,

golden palm; even their hands and feet, finger and toe nails were all

shining with the same brightness and their feet never touched the floor,

but they stood on a level with his bed.

Brother Riese thought Jesus was coming sure and tried to awaken the

brother who slept with him, but he slept on and one of the angels spoke

to him in a very tender voice of sweetness and said in English the same

message that Brother Wiley had given in Turkish, “Go and warn God’s

people to watch and pray for the time is at hand of the coming of the

Lord. Tell them to warn the American people that God is preaching to

Europe at the cannon’s mouth, because He spread his hands all day

long to a rebellious people, speaking to them

Page 243

by the Spirit. Each nation claims its God to be the greatest, yet in reality

they are mocking God. Tell the American people they are the last

nation to receive the Baptism of the Holy Spirit and for them to repent

while the Windows of Heaven are open to pour out the Spirit on all

flesh. Tell them the knowledge they profess came from the Nazarene,

the Son of God, for their country before the Gospel came, was evil and

full of darkness, but even now men reject the Wisdom of God, making

themselves greater than God.

A man will soon conquer Europe and then God will preach to this

nation at the mouth of the cannon and those who are asleep (deceived)

will remain asleep and those who have their eyes on man will remain

with man. Jesus will then catch away His Bride and God will take away

His Spirit from the earth and those who are not filled with the Spirit,

whose lamps are not trimmed and burning, will fall on that day. The

time is at hand. The angels then softly disappeared, with smiles, through

the wall. Brother Riese said all strength left him and he seemed so small

and helpless before these ministering servants front God.

Friend, you who are not in the ark of safety, this is certainly a warning to

come to God and be filled with the Holy Spirit and be ready before it is

too late.

Saints of God, take warning. Truly the time is short when God will send

his angels down to earth to warn the people.”

GRACE COCHRAN THOMSON.

SOME RESULTS OF THE TWO ANGELS’ VISIT

Six Were Saved, and Several Baptized, Through Reading the Account.

In the November number of The Pentecostal Herald we gave an account of

a visit of angels which occurred in October, 1915, during the Woodworth-

Etter meetings in Los Angeles.

The following testimony is a direct result of reading the article:

I want to praise God for what he did for me. I had gone some time before

to the Pentecostal meetings and saw many praising and giving glory to

God. My soul hungered for more of God, so I went to the altar and

started to praise the Lord and down came the power of God, but he did

not finish his

Page 244

work of baptizing me. I kept seeking the Holy Spirit for five months, but

had not gone to any Pentecostal Meeting for some time. One day I was

reading a copy of The Pentecostal Herald that was handed me by Brother

Nelson, and in it I read an article about a visit of angels which showed me

that the Lord was coming soon. I prayed God to baptize me with the

Holy Ghost and that night the Lord baptized me in my home and I

started to speak in tongues. At once I had a great desire for the salvation

of my family. We were invited by Brother Nelson, who gave me the

paper, to come to the Central Pentecostal Assembly at 1744 West Lake

Street. When we came there my husband, two brothers and my sister,

praise God, were all wonderfully saved. Since then the Lord baptized one

of my brothers with the Holy Ghost—speaking in other tongues—and

saved one of my step-brothers in his home. They are all tarrying for the

baptism. Praise the Lord.

I was a member of the Catholic Church twenty-nine years. After being

baptized with the Holy Ghost I went to my former priest, for this reason,

because he forbade me to read God’s word. After a few questions the

power of God fell upon me and I started to talk in tongues. The priest

was alarmed and told me it was a miracle and to go the way God wanted

me. He said he could see that I am on the right way. Glory be to God

forever!”

JULIA WOJEWODZKI in The Pentecostal Herald.

The Editor has received several letters of testimony corroborating the

story of the visit of angels referred to above, and requesting that it be

reprinted.

TESTIMONIES OF HEALINGS

STONE TUMOR HEALED

Los Angeles, Cal., Oct. 22, 1915.

Mrs. Rosa Lopez, wife of a Spanish Pentecostal preacher, had a stone

tumor seven years. She has been much worse the last four years and from

October 4 to 9 she suffered intensely, so much so that her life was

despaired of. Her husband thought she must die. She could not keep

even water on her stomach, but would vomit incessantly.

The authorities requested him to take her to the county hospital to be

operated on, but when he objected they allowed

Page 245

him to take her to Dr. Yoakum’s faith home October 9; but the Lord spoke

to Brother Lopez and told him to take her to Sister Etter’s meeting, and he

telephoned for her to pray that his wife would be able to get there,.

Brother Lopez brought his wife to the meeting Saturday, October 9, and

Sister Etter prayed for her at 8:30 P. M. and when she commanded the

Devil to loosen his hold on her and said, “I take the sword of the Spirit

and cut this evil tumor loose in the Name of the Lord!” the tumor was

immediately cut loose as if a surgeon’s knife had been used. Both were

filled with the power and went home and waited on God for full

evidence, and at 3:30 A. M. Sunday, the stone tumor passed away, root

and branch. Glory to God! She didn’t have to stay in bed to convalesce, as

she would have done had a surgeon performed the operation. We have a

Wonderful Physician.

Brother Lopez will be glad to answer any inquiries concerning her case,

as his heart is filled with praise unto God. He had no money and no hope

but Jesus, and Jesus did not fail them.

He says, “Thanks be unto God, who giveth us the victory at all times

through the blood of His Own Son, our beloved Savior, Jesus Christ.”

He says God gave him Psalm 34:1-4, and truly delivered him from all his

troubles.

His address: Abundio L. Lopez, 130 North Vignes Street, Los Angeles,

Cal.

A VISION AND TESTIMONY OF HEALINGS

Los Angeles, Cal., Oct. 10, 1915.

“I went to the Pentecostal meeting and there I saw that they had.

something that I did not, and my soul hungered for their experience. I

was sick and I went to the altar and was prayed for, and the power of the

Holy Ghost touched me and I was healed immediately and began to talk

in tongues. I had been on the operating table a few months before, and

my doctor had informed me that another operation would be necessary

before I could be well, He said it would have to be by the 10th of October,

this year.

I had a tumor.

Page 246

After suffering this way for two years I came to Mrs. Etter to be prayed

for. That was on October 10. Four days later a tumor weighing one and

three-quarters pounds; having seven large roots, passed away. I felt a

slight pain and where the tumor was there seems to be a cavity.

ALL GLORY TO GOD FOR THIS MARVELOUS MIRACLE!

I sent an anointed handkerchief to my mother, Mrs. J. J. Mason, St. Clair,

Tenn. She fell off a porch fifteen years ago, and a washing machine fell on

her, which caused her to be an invalid ever since, as her limbs withered

away. As soon as the ‘kerchief touched her she was immediately healed,

and is praising God for it all. This ‘kerchief was then sent to Mrs. P. C.

Phillips, in Chicago, who had been crippled with rheumatism. She was

also instantly healed and is praising God for it all. The days of miracles

are certainly not over.

When they prayed with me the Spirit came upon me and I saw many

beautiful visions. He first showed me Jacob’s ladder, and at the top of

the golden stairs I beheld two snow-white angels. They had beautiful

harps in their hands, and Jesus took me by the hand and led me through

the most beautiful flower garden I ever beheld. He also showed me

numerous beautiful mansions. He took me and his twelve disciples and

we crossed the River Jordan. He showed us where He was nailed to the

cross, and told how He suffered and paid the price of deliverance for all

lost souls. I saw the Lamb slain and the blood was put over the door and

on the step. I want to praise God for his divine love and his great healing

power.

I also had adenoids all my life, so that I never was able to breathe through

my nose; these disappeared. Then, in one of my ears I was deaf for many

years. After prayer, my ear opened up so that I can hear better out of it

than the other.

One of my children had had epileptic spells all its life. It always had from

two to five a day. I took it to be prayed for and it has never had one since.

It has gained nearly twenty-five pounds from the time it was prayed for

till the meetings closed”

MRS. E. E. PARKER, Los Angeles, Cal.

LOCOMOTOR ATAXIA

Page 247

I thank God for healing my son, in St. Louis, of locomotor ataxia. When I

heard of so many getting healed through an anointed handkerchief, I got

Sister Etter to bless one for my son. He was saved and healed, and he

gave up his drinking and smoking. We are praising God for his

wonderful goodness to the children of men.

MRS. S. E. ROGERS.

HEALING POWER PRESENT

A woman who had not walked on her feet for sixty years was healed. Her

limbs were drawn up so that the doctors wanted to cut them off. This was

caused by spotted fever, which she had when very young; after prayer

was offered for her she walked back and forth and praised God with

uplifted hands for her healing.

A young boy was brought to the meeting, being totally blind for some

time. After he was prayed for and on the way home, they tested his eyes.

He was asked whether he could read a sign, spelling “Ford.” He spelled it

“F-e-r-d.” When told it was Wrong, he immediately looked again and

said, “Ford!” The “a” looked much like an “e.”

MOTHER AND SON HEALED

I want to praise God for what He has done for me. I suffered eighteen

months with stomach tumor, kidney, bladder, stomach, bowel and liver

troubles. I had excruciating pain. My disease was very complicated. Sister

Etter prayed for me October 31, and God, for Christ’s sake, completely

healed me. How I do praise His Holy Name!

After my healing my little son said: “Mamma, I believe God will heal my

finger.” He had something like a string of warts all the way around his

finger, and when he struck it against anything there was much pain and

bleeding. He put an anointed handkerchief around his finger. Next

morning all swelling was gone and the morning after there were

twenty dead roots came out. We praise God that He sent Sister Etter to

us. And to him we give all the glory.

MRS. E. P. LYMAN.

A MINISTER OF THE GOSPEL

Page 248

I was healed of heart trouble and deafness two and a half years ago at the

camp meeting, when Sister Etter prayed for me. I had come eleven

hundred miles to be at that meeting, I have been praising God ever since.

I came to attend the meetings at 1315 South Main Street and was run over

by a motorcycle and carried into the convention hall in a dying condition.

Sister Etter and the saints prayed for me. God healed my body and set me

free. I do thank and praise him.

W. J. ADAMS.

TESTIMONIES OF HEALING

AT THE WOODWORTH-ETTER MEETINGS, Los A.NGELES, CAL,.

Had inflammation of nerves in my limbs from my knees to my toes,

making my cords just as stiff as could be for ten years or more. Had also a

disease like dropsy and a rupture; was prayed for by Sister Etter and

healed, and ever since all my stiffness has vanished. I can bend down to

the floor, something I could not do before.

MRS. S. E. BUGHLE

We have received quite a number of testimonies and reports of how the

Lord worked during the Los Angeles meetings, which, for lack of space,

we are compelled to omit.

HEALED OF CANCER

I had a cancer on my right hip so large and so sore that I could not lie on

that side. I went to four doctors then I went to the hospital, where the

doctors pronounced it cancer and were going to burn it out. I knew that I

could not stand that as I am seventy-seven years old, so my son-in-law

brought me to the Mission, where Mrs. Etter prayed for me. The pain all

left and the fever went away. I was perfectly healed and feel ten years

younger than before.

MRS. MARGARET DYER

HEALED OF SPIDER CANCER AND CHRONIC CATARRH

On the 13th day of October, 1915, I was healed in Sister Woodworth-

Etter’s meeting of the following afflictions: Afflicted seven years with

spider cancer and chronic catarrh of

Page 248

the bladder; also ulceration of the uterus. There were two small cancers in

the neck of the bladder.

I was in bed ten months, given up by four doctors, and kept under the

influence of the hypodermic needle.

MRS. SYDNEY BUICK.

HEALED OF CONSUMPTION

During the month of October, 1915, my son, Marven G. Tilforcl, was

healed of consumption through faith and prayer by Sister Etter in Los

Angeles, Cal, The disease runs in the family. His mother and oldest sister

died with this disease. The doctor had examined him and pronounced it

consumption. He was bleeding from the lungs. But now he is a well man,

for which we praise the good Lord.

B. M. TILFORD, ROGERSON, IDAHO.

“The Spirit itself heareth witness with our spirit, that we are the

children of God:

And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ; if

so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified

together.”—(Rom, 8:16, 17.)

CHAPTER XXIX

TRYING BUT BLESSED TIMES AT SAN DIEGO, CAL.

A WONDERFUL DEMONSTRATION. CREEPING PARALYSIS

HEALED

Page 250

While holding meetings in Los Angeles we had many calls from all over

the State, but no one gave us any encouragement to go to San Diego.

They said no one there seemed to have very much means; that it was a

hard place with only a few saints, and they were all divided on strange

doctrines.

I said, “I think I am more needed there than any other place.” God is all

powerful, and He often sends me to the hardest place, but He never has

failed to go with me and has always come forth and led us on to glorious

victory. I hear him say: “Preach my word, and I will be with you and bear

witness of my Presence and approval with ‘marvels and miracles.’ Well,

praise His Name, there was not an encouraging feature; it was as if we

were up against a stone wall. The few saints made quite an effort, and

were willing to do anything to have victory for the Lord Jesus in that

place, where they knew so little of the Spirit and power of God.

The Lord was present in the first service to save and to heal.

As the saints and ministers came in from different places they all began to

get deeper in God. He came forth in many mighty signs, and with the

most powerful messages in new tongues—or other languages. Many

trembled, as they did on Mount Sinai, when the trumpet sounded louder

and stronger. They knew it was the voice of Jehovah.

So in this meeting at San Diego, the people knew that the Lord was

speaking through the lips of clay, warning and prophesying, and

showing the judgments of God that were being poured out; and more

awful calamities that were coming soon; and some that were already at

the door.

Page 251

AND THE DOOR WAS SHUT (Mat. 25:10)

BY THE ELDER OF THE ASSEMBLY

The Woodworth-Etter meetings held in the Armory building in San

Diego in connection with the Seventh Street Apostolic Faith Mission

Assembly were quite successful.

There were marked demonstrations of the Spirit on the lines of messages

in tongues and interpretations; also some very remarkable manifestations

through the saints, as they were used of God to bring forth the Scriptures

which apply definitely to those last days.

One of these I will mention briefly. The power of God came upon one of

the sisters in the back part of the hall. She came quickly to the front,

taking off her hat, coat and other loose articles of apparel as she went.

(Stripping for the race, Heb. 12:1.)

Turning the pages of her Bible as she went rapidly. (He who runneth

may read. Hab 2:2.)

Going forth along the altar up to the gates (the narrow way), to a closed

door at the farthest corner of the long hall. There she knocked on the door

and continued knocking harder and harder, but no response. Then, after

a time, the truth seemed to dawn upon her mind—that she was shut out.

Such a look of disappointment and dismay came over her face as she

retraced her steps! Moving backward all the time, her eyes fixed upon the

“shut door.” When she came to the extreme corner of the room, she

appeared to try to hide herself away.

Soon another saint was led under the power over the same route,

hopping along, up to the door. She knocked and continued knocking,

harder and harder. Getting down upon her knees, begging and entreating

and wailing, but the “door was shut.”

Such wailing as she retraced her steps, going all the way back on her

knees.

The Presence and power of God was so manifest at these clear

demonstrations in the Spirit of just what is going to take place so soon in

the lives of many professors. A holy awe filled the hall and sinners were

convicted and saints made to humble themselves anew before God.

Amen.

W. F. HARLOW, San Diego, Cal.

CREEPING PARALYSIS HEALED

Page 252

I was afflicted for five years with a so-called incurable disease—creeping

paralysis. Five years ago I could not walk, but through the prayer of

faith,’ offered a short time ago, I have been walking for God ever since.

Praise His Name!

I want to report another victory in our meetings, led by our beloved Sister

Woodworth-Etter, which closed the first of the month.

Perhaps the most wonderful demonstration was that of a brother with

locomotor ataxia for ten years. He was taking from five to seven grains of

morphine and cocaine a day to ease the pain, and he had arrived at the

place where the doctors said it would kill him if he did not quit, and it

would kill him if he did. So it seemed a death proposition either way. So

he came to the meeting, and when he came in he looked just like a dead

man, but when Sister Etter laid hands on him in Jesus’ name and

commanded the drug demon to come out of him, it threw him on the

floor and fought like a snake. Some thought he was dying, and

apparently he did die; but when the Resurrection Power struck him he

arose from the floor and walked back and forth across the platform,

shouting and praising God, very much alive. The desire for the drug was

taken away, and he has still got victory in his body. He gained over

eighteen pounds in four weeks, and, contrary to man’s wisdom, he is

gaining every day. Glory! Oh, we have a wonderful God and He is

manifesting himself in a marvelous way to his children. Pray for San

Diego, that the Lord will have his way to the saving of many precious

souls.

Yours for his service,

BROTHER B.

HEALED OF BRIGHT’S DISEASE

Another very bad case was that of a little boy who had Bright’s disease;

the doctors said he could live but a few days. He could not eat anything

and was passing blood all the time. After Sister Etter prayed for him he

wanted something to eat right away, and he is gaining strength all the

time.

MRS. D. B. HARRISON.

REPORT OF SAN DIEGO MEETING

Page 253

God gave us wonderful victory the last ten days or so of the meeting. Not

a stone was left unturned to show his saints the great need of laying aside

every doctrine and coming together in unity and love. Message after

message came along that line, and God marvelously backed up His Word

with demonstrations and signs, pointing out that we are very near the

end of this age. One brother had a vision of a hand writing on the wall as

in Daniel 5:27; others had visions of white horses and saints riding upon

them, and balls of fire.

At the close of the meeting many church people asked that the meetings

be continued, saying they were just beginning to realize that God was

there.

Many were healed and many captives were set free, and received help

which they so much needed. We left them with happy faces, believing

God had visited San Diego as perhaps never before.

P. F. KRUSE, Glen Ellyn, Ill.

“To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even

as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.”—

(Rev. 3:25.)

“And ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake: but he that

endureth to the end shall be saved.”—(Matt. 10:22.)

CHAPTER XXX

THE REVIVAL AT SAN FRANCISCO, CAL., 1916

REVIVAL SPREADS, GOD SPEAKS TO MAN IN A DREAM.

JEWS GET SAVED AND BAPTIZED

Page 254

The meeting commenced with power. The saints had been praying much,

and they made every sacrifice to push the battle through to victory. The

altar was crowded daily; they came from all parts, and were saved,

healed, filled with God, and baptized in the Holy Ghost. When their

friends saw what a change had taken place, many of them started at once

to attend the meeting. The interest grew. People of all classes were saved,

including Jews.

One afternoon, as we entered the theater where our meeting was held,

the minister met us at the door. He told us that they had brought a

woman in an auto and that the last six dollars the family had, had been

given to the man who brought them, that he would not wait for the

meeting, but placed the sick woman in the aisle nearest the entrance. It

was a sad sight. The woman had two little children and she had not

walked alone for four years. She was afflicted with many diseases. Her

husband was also badly diseased, and discouraged. She knew it was her

last chance, so she had faith as we pointed her to the loving Savior, and

prayed the prayer of faith, and laid on hands; the unclean spirits left her;

the healing virtue came and swept through and over her, and she knew

she was healed. She stood up, walked and shouted, “Glory to God!”

Her husband began to praise the Lord, and he, too, was healed. She took

up her child and walked out to the auto.

AN INMATE FROM THE HOSPITAL FOR INCURABLES HEALED

As I went forward to the platform, I saw them carry a woman who was

helpless; she was from a hospital for incurables; had not stood or walked

for seven years. I looked down at her and several other cripples.

The Lord told me to rebuke her sickness and command her

Page 255

to get up and walk, that she was healed, The power of the Holy Ghost

came on me and I commanded her to arise, and walk, in the Name of

Jesus. She looked at me, then began to try to move and then stood up. I

told her to walk out, and come up those steps. Then I came down about

three steps from the plaltform, caught her hand, and she walked up to

and over the platform, like a girl. Those who brought her were frightened

at first, thinking she was going to die, but when they realized she was

really healed, they wept for joy, and told how helpless she had been; she

could not turn in bed, for seven years.

SEVEN CRIPPLES HEALED

Another lady, who had been lame for ten years, began to cry and said,

“Well, if she can walk I can, (too.” She arose and began to walk up and

down; in less than twenty minutes, seven helpless cripples were

walking through the aisles, and up the steps to the platform. I cannot

find words to describe these miracles. I had never spoken to or laid hands

on them, the Lord was proving that the power came from him, and that

He alone was doing the work of saving and healing. The congregation

was moved, there was weeping and shouting all over the house. A man

arose in the congregation and wanted to give testimony. Three years

before when I was holding a meeting at San Jose, he came but did not

know what was going on. He had to go inside. He had been a gambler

and drunkard, was bad in every way, and was on the point of delirium

tremens; the doctor told him he would die the next spell he had. He was

miserable, and was almost ready to commit suicide. He had met with a

bad accident; his nose was broken and his eye was puffed almost out on

his cheek; his head and face were bandaged; it appeared like a hopeless

case. He did not know why he went to the town. He was walking out

there but was not going to the meeting. Something drew him in the place

of meeting. He arose and asked if there was any mercy or help for him,

and he yielded to God. In a short time he was saved; all pain left him; his

sight was perfectly restored; his nose was healed, and only one little scar

was left. He was delivered from all bad habits and was saved, kept by

the power of God, and was very successful in

Page 256

the service of the Lord, His testimony was believed and had quite an

effect on many; he was a great help., Praise the Lord!

Dear Brother and Sister Montgomery were a great help to the work. Sister

Piper, Dr. Smith and his wife, who stood so nobly by us all through the

revival twenty-seven years ago, joined us, and rendered valuable

assistance during the whole campaign. May the dear Lord keep them

many years to hold up the banner of Jesus. Eternity alone will tell what

the Lord did in the meeting at San Francisco, California.

MRS. WOODWORTH-ETTER’S MEETING AT SAN FRANCISCO,

CALIFORNIA

(From The Pentecostal Herald)

“Heaven is coining down to San Francisco, a notably wicked city. It is our

honest conviction that God has chosen this Sodom of America to show

forth some of the most startling miracles of the age; to convince the

people, if possible, that Jesus still lives, and to give all a chance to get

ready for the coming of the Bridegroom. The revival opened up strong

from the beginning, and as if not a moment could be lost. God began at

the very first meeting to pour out His Spirit, bringing salvation and

healing. Every meeting thus far has been a notable one for this city. The

crowds are steadily increasing. It is now plainly evident that the

commodious church will be too small for the people desiring to hear the

glorious Gospel message, and to witness the signs immediately following,

as promised. Practically all who enter are stricken with awe at the

Conscious Presence of God. People get healed in their seats. Others get

healed and saved at the same time, when the prayer of faith is offered.

One lady while in prayer for her daughter, who was being prayed for,

was healed herself. The long altar is too small for those seeking God for

salvation, healing and the baptism. San Francisco is a cosmopolitan city.

Almost every nation under the sun has a strong representation here.

Many nationalities are pressing in for God’s best. Many Spanish-speaking

people are being healed and saved, and some filled with the Spirit. All

glory to our God and His Christ,”

HUSBAND LEARNS THROUGH A DREAM OF THE CONVERSION

OF HIS WIFE; LATER SAVED AND BAPTIZED

Page 257

A woman had this testimony: I was saved in your meeting. While this

took place my husband was at home in bed, asleep. While I received

salvation, he got a dream in which an angel appeared to him, telling him

the angels in heaven were rejoicing because his wife gave her heart to

God. Later I called him over the phone, telling him the good news. He

answered that he knew all about it, that an angel had revealed it unto

him. The next night he got saved and baptized.

A PROFESSIONAL TESTIMONY

We have known Mrs. Woodworth-Etter for twenty-seven years, and I, as

a regularly qualified physician, registered in this state, a graduate of

Trinity College, Dublin, and licentiate of the Rotunda Lying-In Hospital,

Dublin, do vouch for the results I have seen with my own eyes as to

definite and miraculous healing of multiform diseases through the laying

on of her hands and prayer. The facts are indisputable; critics may call it

“fake, mesmerism, spiritualism,” etc.; for my own part, as an unbiased.

Christian man, I believe these exploits are derived from one source alone,

and that is the all-powerful God and Father, the all-powerful Son, and the

all-powerful Holy Spirit. The lame man walks. The deaf man hears. The

dumb speak. The blind, even blind from birth, see.

Such achievements are accomplished outside all the vaunted surgical and

medical science of the age. Things are done and done from a Biblical

standpoint, in the Name we recognize to be above all names. In Christ’s

day they sought to satanize his miracles by shouting “Beelzebub” but He

shows them Satan is not such a fool as to be divided against himself. I

have witnessed immense goitres disappearing, that pressed on the

jugulars and carotids, threatening suffocation. I witnessed a woman, for

seven years bedridden, who never walked during that time, carried into

the meeting and commanded by Mrs. Etter to rise, in the Name of Jesus,

from where she lay in her invalid chair amidst the crowd, step out boldly

and ascend the steps to the platform, walking and praising God. I have

seen another who from fourteen years old was a sufferer from

exaggerated heart trouble, and kidney and bladder dis-

Page 258

ease, brought in before my eyes so exhausted as to be almost in articulo

mortis from cardiac failure, and yet after a few minutes completely

healed, walking at a brisk rate up and down before us all, and has

continued in this state ever since; but there is no need of multiplying

cases.

Scores and scores have been healed and many saved through becoming

involuntary witnesses of the power of God in these meetings.

G. SIDNEY SMITH, B. A., T. C. D., M. D.,

3145 East 27th St., Fruitvale, East Oakland, Cal.

A FEW TESTIMONIES OUT OF MANY HEALED OP SPINAL

TROUBLE

Mrs. Mary Murry, past seventy years, of the Crocker Home for Aged

People, in San Francisco, was carried to the meeting one day. She seemed

to have had everything the matter with her, besides a severe spinal

trouble. She had been in this condition for the last seven years; had not

been able to lay on either side; had to be propped up in bed day and

night, suffering severely. She has had the best specialists of the city and

State. They all said nothing could be done for her. She felt that God

would heal her. While Sister Etter talked to inspire faith in her, she got up

and walked up a small flight of stairs on the platform, and

demonstrated before the audience that she was healed, walking by

herself. All her friends thought it was marvelous. The power of God

was present to heal.

HEALED OP GOITRE; SAVED AND BAPTIZED

Mrs. M. F. Reach, 1620 Gery Street, says; “I had a goitre about the size of a

fist on the inside of my neck, for the last fifteen years. It grew in such a

way that it would have pressed out my eyes in a short time. I also had a

lump in my mouth about the size of an English walnut. After I got prayed

for both goitre and lump soon disappeared.”

CURED OF EPILEPSY

H. W. Appearus had epileptic spells for ten years. He took as many as

twenty in a day. He had treated with all kinds of doctors but no one

could help him. After he was prayed for

Page 259

he never took another spell. His father bore witness to the truth of his

testimony.

HEARD THE ANGELS SING

H. B. Ostrander, of Auburn, Neb., wrote these words;

One day while we were singing in the choir, suddenly I heard heavenly

music which was most wonderful. At first I thought that it must have

come from the piano, but soon noticed that it came from above, circling

around the choir. It sounded like the voice of many waters. Then came

the message through Sister Etter on the “Voice of a Great Multitude as the

Voice of Many Waters,” God wonderfully poured out His Spirit during

the meeting. This experience has been a great encouragement to me.

BRIEF REPORT OF THE REVIVAL

By Evangelist August Feick

The meetings started on January 13 in a Methodist Church. They grew

daily in interest and power until the church got too small. At the end of

six weeks the audience swelled in number to nearly 1,500 people in the

National Theater where the meetings were transferred.

A brother, in a vision, saw Jesus standing on water, the people trying to

press around him. He said unto them; “You cannot reach me until you

forsake all your sins.”

At another time a sister saw Jesus standing on the platform, clothed in

priestly and then in kingly garments. She also heard these words, “Jesus

is coming soon,” and again saw him come in the clouds in great power

and glory.

JEW GETS SAVED, HEALED AND BAPTIZED

Daily many hearts surrendered to God, and experienced genuine

salvation. Many of these dear souls soon received their baptism and came

out speaking in other tongues as the Spirit gave utterance, sometimes

understood by some of those that stood by. A number of these were Jews.

One young man (a Jew) staggered in one evening, dying with

consumption. His mother said the doctors gave him only two months to

live. When he was prayed for he soon received salvation, and his

baptism of the Holy Spirit. Time after time he demonstrated

Page 260

on the platform that he was healed, by pounding his lungs with his fist.

The change in him was wonderful. He also spoke short messages in

tongues which were interpreted.

EVIL SPIRITS DRIVEN AWAY. GUARDIAN ANGEL PROTECTS

A lady was prayed for one afternoon for double rupture. In the evening

meeting she testified that the ruptures had disappeared and that she

threw away her trusses. Her face fairly shone with joy as she gave

testimony.

A woman that keeps a rooming house brought a handkerchief to be

prayed over to drive evil spirits out of a room, which made their

appearance night after night, terrifying those who occupied the room. She

herself got scared when she slept in the room, and they made their

appearance. After the handkerchief was prayed over she took it and slept

in the room, not waking up all night. In the morning when she woke up

she saw a beautiful guardian angel stand by her bed, which protected

her.

The last day a flaming sword was seen hanging over the pulpit. The

sword of the Spirit is still doing its work. Since leaving, reports come that

people get saved, healed and baptized right along. As many as four

received their baptisms in one day. Let us all praise and magnify God for

his wonderful works unto the children of men.

“Present your bodies a living sacrifice; holy acceptable unto God which is

your reasonable service.

And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the

renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and

acceptable, and perfect will of God.”—(Rom. 12:1-2.)

CHAPTER XXXI

MARVELS AND MIRACLES AT HOUSTON, TEXAS

DOCTORS WOULD NOT OPERATE, JESUS HEALS. WHOLE

FAMILY HEALED. LAME MADE TO WALK.

COMMUNITY IS BLESSED

Page 261

We were very sorry to close the meeting at San Francisco, for the

convincing and awakening power was spreading in all the churches over

the city.

We started on the long journey over the plains and mountains, and the

Lord wonderfully strengthened us. When we arrived in Houston, Texas,

we were met by Brother Morwood (the pastor), who with a few saints

had made a brave effort to prepare for the largest Pentecostal Convention

that had ever been held in the city, and, praise the Lord, they were not

disappointed. When we closed he, with many others, told a large

audience that the meetings were successful in every way, much more

than he expected; that miracles of healing and signs of the presence of

God were far beyond anything he had ever seen.

Brother Ritchey and son, from Zion City, Ill., were present to help in most

of the meetings; also Brother Caruthers was a blessing to all and

encouraged me. From the first service till the last, they brought their sick,

lame, blind, deaf and dumb; some on beds, some on crutches, others

carried in; but there were none too hard for the Lord. Everyone who

came in God’s divine way were made to shout and praise the Lord for

healing.

A man and wife came from South Dakota, two thousand or more miles.

He was given up by all the best doctors, could hardly live coming on the

train. They told me there was a man who was brought a long distance,

who was nearly dead in the camp. I told them to bring him on the

platform. He soon got saved, healed, and filled with heavenly virtue and

resurrection life. He arose, walked, and praised God. His wife also got

saved and healed and baptized. They were Lutherans and had never seen

any demonstrations of the Spirit. When his

Page 262

wife began to seek the baptism he told her if she should fall on the floor

under that power, he would go home and leave her. While at the altar

she was struck down. The sisters stood around her so he could not see

her. When they looked around they saw him lying in another part of

the house, under the mighty power of the Lord, having visions. When

he and his wife arose from under the power they testified that God is

surely visiting his people, that they got saved, healed and filled with the

Holy Ghost. On the way home they testified at every opportunity what

they saw and heard, and what God had done for them. When they got

home they stirred up the whole neighborhood, so that a request came

back for a meeting, saying we must have one, for we are hungry for the

deep things of God.

A LITTLE GIRL’S DREAM

“I dreamed I saw the prettiest angels up in the sky. They looked so pretty

in their white robes! It looked as if each one of them had a long trumpet

to their mouth. Then I saw Christ up in the clouds in my dream. Some

people seemed to be afraid and wanted to run from him, but I said,

‘Stand still, He will do you no harm.’” I think this is a warning to the

people to get right with God.

A woman was brought on a cot, who had been very low for many weeks,

starving to death. Nothing would stay on her stomach. They carried her

from a back room to the platform. We put her in the arms of Jesus,

covered her with the blood. In a few minutes she arose, walked and

shouted, shaking hands and praising God. She stayed for the night

meeting, and came to almost every meeting, helping others, singing in the

Spirit, telling how God had healed her. As soon as she got healed, she

said “Wire to my children that I am healed and am hungry and can eat

now.”

Another woman was brought from her bed in her night-gown, carried in

like a helpless child, all bloated from head to foot with dropsy; she had

been operated on several times; the doctors said she could not live to

have another operation. She was healed in the presence of all, just as they

all are. She came day after day, sitting up and walking, the swelling going

down, and she was getting stronger each day. Cancers, tumors,

Page 263

Bright’s disease, rupture and almost every disease, and plagues of the

worst kind were healed. The blind, the deaf and dumb were made to see,

hear and sing, by the power of God. The Heavenly Choir, spiritual

dancing, strong messages in other tongues, interpretations and

prophecies were given, accompanied with the Presence of God; this made

the sinners and saints tremble.

We always have the best of order. People are afraid to laugh and mock in

the Presence of God. We never allow fanaticism, or other spirits,

contentions or doctrines to be aired in the meetings. Everything that God

does through the Holy Ghost is edifying, and the best of order is always

maintained. So every honest person will have to admit that it is God

working through his people.

The Spirit of love is felt and seen in all and through all. So that they will

say, “Of a truth God is here,” Brother Morwood is a lovable Christian

man. He stood like a brave soldier and was very kind to me. His wife and

all the band did all they could to help me and make me comfortable.

Now, after some months, we just received a letter from him telling how

the interest was deepening. They have had a meeting every night since

we left. Many were saved and baptized, and some great healings were

wrought in the Name of the Lord,

May the good work ever go on.

MRS. ETTER AT HOUSTON, TEXAS

(Abbreviated Report)

Sister Etter is, without doubt, one of the greatest evangelists of today. She

has been preaching the Gospel successfully for the last thirty-five years,

and, while she is now past seventy years of age, she is as strong and

vigorous as when she first started. The fruits of her ministry are to be

found in almost every section of the country, and her converts are

everywhere spoken of as the most stalwart Christians and the best

workers in the community where they live. Many of them have

themselves become ministers of the Gospel and have carried the good

news all over the world.

A very attractive feature of these meetings, and one that

Page 264

appeals to the natural mind more than the trances and visions, is the

cases of Divine Healing. One of the signs which Jesus said would

follow a believer is that they should “lay hands on the sick and they

shall recover.” (Mark 16:18.)

Pastor F. A, HALE, Kingsville, Tex.

REPORT OF PASTOR

The revival still goes on with great interest, and many feel that God is

visiting this city as never before. The sick are being healed of all kinds of

diseases (tumors, cancers, fevers, lameness, deafness, blindness and many

other things produced by the enemy) as they yield to the prayer of faith,

according to James 5:15. Many soul-stirring messages have gone forth

through the preaching of Sister Etter, inspiring our hearts to a closer walk

with God; and in every meeting the Lord sends forth messages through

tongues and interpretations, warning us of the soon coining of Jesus, and

exhorting all to flee from the wrath that is coming upon the earth, and to

hide away in Jesus Christ, the only place of refuge from the storms and

tribulations that are soon to come. Let all take heed to the voice of God.

He is surely visiting this city in a marvelous way, with “Marvels and

Miracles” wrought in the Name of Jesus,

WILLIAM MORWOOD, Pastor,

Houston, Tex.

WHOLE FAMILY HEALED

Mrs. L. C. Williamson, 82 years old; her daughter, Mrs. Walkup; her two

granddaughters, and a great-grandson were all prayed for and are

testifying to being healed.

While visiting my aunt in Houston, Texas, I went to Sister Woodworth-

Etter’s meeting and saw the wonderful healing power of the Lord

manifested there, and I cannot praise the Lord enough for what he has

done for my baby. She was born without a frontal bone, and a large lump

pressed out between her eyes; her eyes were all out of shape, and she had

no bridge in her nose; but, praise God, through Sister Etter’s prayers the

dear Lord has healed her. The lump is nearly gone and her eyes and

nose are coming to the right shape; and that isn’t

Page 265

all, I received the baptism of the Holy Ghost in Sister Etter’s meeting.

Glory be to his dear Name!

MRS. WILLIAM SCHAFER, Detroit, Mich.

LAME MADE. TO WALK

I am so glad I can join my testimony in with others to praise God for his

mighty healing power.

I was about two years old when I had the slow fever and it settled in my

left limb and made it shorter than the other; after I got up and could walk

around I cut my foot very badly on a piece of glass, which severed the

leaders and caused my foot to grow crooked. I have found it very hard to

walk around and to do my work.

I have been saved and baptized in the Holy Spirit almost six years; and

have trusted God that some day I would get healed. But I did not get a

real touch for healing until I went to the meeting that Sister Etter was

holding in the city. On the 19th day of March God wonderfully touched

me. Praise his dear Name! I was standing on the platform singing when I

felt the Spirit of God moving upon me. Sister Etter was sitting in a chair

just a little way from me. There was no healing service at the time, but the

Spirit said to me, “Step over to her,” and I obeyed. She said God showed

her he wanted to pour out His Spirit on me, and she put one hand on me

and told me to look up; as I did so I felt the power of God go through

my limb from my hip to my toes. Not until then did Sister Etter notice

that I was crippled. Then laying both hands on my shoulders she said,

“Jesus heals you now,” And then the power went through my limbs like

an electric shock and this set me to leaping and praising God.

From that time on my limb has begun to grow longer and stronger, and

my foot to straighten out. Bless His Name forever!

L. C. NELSON, Houston, Tex.

HEALED OF GALL STONES

League City, Tex.

I came to Sister Etter’s meetings at Houston, was prayed for and healed of

gall stones, deafness and weakness of the lungs. I am perfectly healed. I

can hear perfectly, Gall stones

Page 266

were removed and I have felt no pain since. I was prayed for in Jesus’

Name. He healed me. Glory to His Name!

I am seventy-seven years old and the happiest man on earth.

J. H. CRAVEY.

“And be ye kind one to another, tender-hearted, forgiving one another,

even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.—(Eph 4:32.)

“But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father

forgive your trespasses.”—(Matt, 6:15)

CHAPTER XXXII

SECOND CAMP REVIVAL AT PETOSKEY, MICH.

WONDERFUL VISIONS. INTERPRETATION OF OTHER TONGUES

BACK AFTER TWO YEARS

In the midst of many calls from the North,. South, East and West, the

Spirit has drawn me the second time to Petoskey, in Northern Michigan,

and God is working mightily in our midst.

Remarkable visions are given, with testimonies. Lights are seen in

different parts of the tabernacle; also angels hovering over the mercy seat.

Wonderful healings are taking place daily. Crooked limbs are

straightened; eyesight restored; the lame made to leap for joy; demons

cast out; and God places his seal on the work.

Glory be to God, that I, under this widespread canvas and waving forest,

am permitted on the 22nd day of July, to count another milestone to my

three score and eleven years—with vigorous pulse beatings and feet swift

to respond to the Spirit’s call. Sometimes it seems this prison house of

clay must break and my ransomed spirit soar to everlasting bliss. But no,

what greater bliss than to lead souls into the kingdom, and hear the

chants of new born souls? What greater honor than to be a messenger to

tell the “Glad Tidings” and blow the Gospel Trumpet.

To Mary He said “Go and tell,” and He still thus honors his

handmaidens. Glory to His Holy Name!

A SONNET

To Mrs. Woodworth-Etter

Oh, “Earthern vessel”—pottery most rare!

Fashioned from common clay of Mother Earth

From which the race of Adam had its birth—

But of a texture frail, transparent, fair.

There radiates the glory of an inner treasure

Page 268

Through walls blood-purified, Divinely white.

A “Brighter than the sun at noonday” light—

The love and grace of God in boundless measure.

Many rise up to call you blessed, dear,

We love the messenger, God-sent, courageous, pure—

But best of all the message, thrilling, sure,

That Christ our coming King is almost here!

The wondrous works of God declare the day

Is dawning—and earth’s shadows flee away!

—ADALYN S. HOLDEN.

Stephen Feith, of Milwaukee, Wis., came to the meeting. He had been

badly afflicted for two and a half years with inflammatory rheumatism.

His foot had been badly swollen and drawn out of shape, suffering pain

in it continually. In these few years he has lost about $700 by not being

able to work. On his journey up here they assisted him as a cripple. The

Lord made it plain to him and his wife that he must come to these

meetings to be healed. On the journey, God gave him Scripture texts

showing him that he would get his healing.

When they brought him to the altar, he was weeping from pain and

because of his backslidden condition. He had been prayed for many

times, but was getting worse. We prayed the prayer of faith for soul and

body; immediately the burden of sin rolled away and he felt the pain go

out of his ankles and foot, and the swelling go down. He at once began to

praise God, sprang to his feet and demonstrated on the platform that he

was healed (by leaping and stamping his sore foot on the floor).

The power of God came upon him. With tears streaming down his

cheeks he told the audience what God had done for him. His

exhortations in the Spirit were wonderful, convincing everybody that

God had performed a great miracle.

He has since received the baptism of the Holy Spirit, speaking in other

tongues as evidence, and has also interpreted messages in English.

THE LATTER RAIN IS FALLING

By PASTOR

Thousands are seeing and feeling and hearing the wonder

Page 269

ful works of God, God’s power is on Sister M. B. Woodworth-Etter as she

rebukes diseases in the mighty name of Jesus; demons fear and flee for

other quarters, as in ancient days. People are gathering in from almost

every State in the Union. It will take eternity to reveal the souls who have

been saved, healed and baptized as in Acts 2 4, and the tide is still rising

and the end is not yet, praise the Lord. “Eye has not seen, neither ear

heard, the things that God has prepared for those who love him.”

Your servant has been trying to preach the Gospel for over twenty-five

years, but since the meetings commenced I have seen and heard more

Gospel demonstrated than in the twenty-five years.

Your brother in Jesus,

F. W. JEWELL.

A LATER REPORT

THE RAIN IS STILL FALLING IN PETOSKEY, MICHIGAN

We have a large sign in our Mission which says: “Come and See the

Wonderful Works of God,” and every night the Mission is packed to the

doors and people are slain under the mighty power of God, and lay four

and five hours.

We have a Methodist preacher seeking his baptism, and his class leader

and several of his members. At his Church, just outside of Petoskey, he

preaches the old time power and baptism with the Holy Ghost, with signs

following, as it did at the House of Cornelius. So since the close of Sister

Etter’s meetings here the fire is still burning and spreading,

F. W. JEWELL, Pastor.

A WONDERFUL VISION

BY A MISSIONARY

Sunday night the Lord held me in prayer for Sister Etter and the workers;

also for the great multitude, which thronged the tent, so filled with

unbelief. The Lord gave assurance of victory. The heavens opened; then I

saw a mighty angel fly from heaven and overshadow the tent. He was

mighty and very powerful, and his attitude was of protection. I heard a

voice say, “Gabriel.”

Page 270

Again, I saw God’s people fleeing from the wrath to come. They were

running up a steep mountain side. It seemed impossible to go further, so I

cried out, “How can I go farther on?” Immediately a ladder was let down

from heaven and put within my hand, and a voice said, “Faith.” So I

climbed until I could see over the crest of the mountain and there I beheld

the beauty and glory of heaven. I began praying the Father to send down

the glory of His Son upon his people; then I saw the tent filled with

saints. I saw a flame of fire sitting upon each head, as they waited upon

God. Then very suddenly I saw a cloud of glory descend and fill the

place. We could not see each other for the exceeding brightness of the

presence of God.

N. DIAMOND GILL,

SISTER ETTER IN PETOSKEY MEETING

(Taken from Word and Work)

“Last night, the third night of the meeting, the power of God fell like

large drops of rain all over the tent. Saints were praying, weeping,

shouting, all over the congregation as the power fell upon them. A

woman back in the audience came hastily forward with her friend to the

altar, and began to weep and pray her way through to God. In just a few

minutes the power fell on her. She rose and almost ran up onto the

platform to Sister Etter and asked her to forgive her for speaking evil

against her and of the power of God, saying she thought it was hypnotic

power, and that she had prayed for God to smite her if it was not his

power. God’s smiting power came, but it fell on her so that with heavy

tears and prayer she asked God to forgive her for speaking evil of his

power.”

REPORT OF A MINISTER FROM DETROIT, MICH.

Grace and peace be unto thee! It has been my privilege, pleasure and

profit to visit for four days the camp meeting being held at Petoskey,

Michigan, by Sister M. B. Woodworth-Etter, at whose request I give you

this little report of God’s working in that place.

First, let me say that it was a delightful surprise to me to find in Sister

Etter a humble, sweet-spirited handmaiden of the Lord, full of the Holy

Ghost and wisdom, and one who, like

Page 271

Abraham of old, “believes God” and staggers not at the promise of God

through unbelief. I am reminded of Jesus’ reply to John the Baptist, who

was in prison and sent, asking, “Art thou He that should come, or look

we for another?” Jesus replied “Go your way and tell John what things

ye have seen and heard; how the blind see, the lame walk, the lepers

are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, to the poor the Gospel

is preached.” (Luke 7:22.) While we did not see the dead raised, nor

actual lepers cleansed, we saw some who had been “as good as dead”

rejoicing in God’s resurrection life, in answer to prayer at this meeting

and the one held two years ago at the same place.

One of the impressive things about these meetings is the spirit of worship

manifested in the heavenly music, or, as St. Paul says, “Making melody

in their hearts to the Lord,” as well as “Spiritual Songs” and Psalms

and Hymns; also there was dancing before the Lord. The saints are

encouraged to be free and recognize the Holy Ghost’s Presence, or, as

Sister Etter puts it, “Let the dove sing.” “The time for the singing of birds

has come.” (Song of Solomon 2:11, 12, 13.) We say, God bless Sister Etter

and her band of noble workers and give them many more such splendid

campaigns in behalf of lost souls.

J. R, KLINE.

VISIONS SEEN AT PETOSKEY MEETING

A REMARKABLE THING ABOUT THIS MEETING HAS BEEN THE

MANY WONDERFUL VISIONS SEEN BY THE SAINTS

“Your young men shall see visions.” (Acts 2:17.) “Where there is no

vision the people perish.” (Prov. 29:18.)

I beheld Jesus nailed to the cross and saw the nails in his hands and in his

feet, and the Crown of Thorns on his head. I began to weep and fell down

at his feet and began to cry. He said He had died for this sinful world. I

saw him taken down from the cross and laid in a large tomb, rough on

the inside; and then I saw some men with ugly countenances roll a big

stone up to it. It took about twenty of them to roll the stone. I saw him

suddenly get up from the tomb and saw him walk out. The stone was

rolled away. He went out by the river

Page 272

side and met some men and talked to them. He said, “I am going up to

my Father. I am coming back again. Tarry until I endue you with power

from on High.” Many people were gathered around, then He was lifted

up and went into the Clouds of Glory.

One sister was caught away in the Spirit and found herself before the

throne pleading for greater power. She then saw the power falling like

glittering jewels, all over the people in the tent, and a mighty angel

descending and hovering over it with outstretched wings.

In another vision many angels were seen; their brightness was as the sun.

They were hovering around the tent. In the center of them was Jesus,

standing. His glory shone brighter than the sun. His hands were

outstretched over the people. As we sang He smiled. A look of tenderness

and pleading came over his face, then a voice spoke and said, “As your

voice goes out in thanksgiving and praises in the Spirit, the angels

carry your songs before the throne as sweet incense to the Father.” No

words or pen can describe the beauty of this vision.

At another time a light or glory was seen rising a little above the horizon.

It appeared like unto the sun; the glory and splendor of it was so great

that the natural eye could not gaze steadily upon it. Just above the light

was a brilliant cross and over the cross, in rainbow shape, were these

words, written in letters of gold: Behold I come quickly, unto you that

love His appearing shall the—Sun of Righteousness—arise with healing

in His wings.

A ring of light, having rainbow colors, was seen all around the tent,

emanating from a pillar of fire. Jesus was also seen with outstretched

hands in the tent.

While a sister was resting in her tent she saw a ball of fire, about ten

inches in diameter, fall through the tent and explode with a loud report;

then the tent seemed to be filled with glittering diamonds. This same

sister woke up one morning about 2 A. M. and heard the loveliest music,

which resembled a band of alto cornets. Music like this is often heard by

spirit-filled saints. Many times they hear the angels sing. God has

wonderful things prepared for those who pay the price and go all the

way with him. Balls of fire coming down from heaven and

Page 273

falling around the tent were seen so much in our big revival at Dallas,

Texas, a few years ago.

Jesus was seen marshaling his hosts together. He is on the white horse

of his power and He is soon to burst through the clouds of heaven. I

could see him just as plainly as I see you. Jesus is coming soon. The

trials and tribulations of this world will soon be so great that God’s

children cannot stay here.

I saw a bright light and in this light there was a Throne and on the Throne

sat God. I could not see him face to face because there was so much

Glory. Jesus said; “I am coming soon. Go out and preach the Gospel. I am

with you. I will be with you always. ” I told him that He would have to

provide everything because I did not know anything and did not have a

Bible and did not know much about Scripture. He said He would fill me

and open up the way. He asked me again if I would preach the Gospel,

and I answered, “Yes.”

I saw a great many golden instruments and Jesus said “I am letting

people play these nowadays. I am pouring out My Spirit. I am coming

soon to catch My Bride away. I will soon let loose the four winds.” Jesus

left me for a few minutes and an angel stood before me. Jesus broke forth

from a cloud over me. He was in all his glory. A band of angels

followed. I saw the saints rise up to meet him.

A FEW CASES OF HEALINGS

HEALED OF VARIOUS DISEASES

I want to praise God for the meetings at Petoskey, because they have

meant so much for my husband and I. He healed me of adenoids, goitre,

catarrh and bronchial trouble. He also baptized me with the Holy Spirit

and fire. Glory be to His Name!

MRS. ABBIE THOMAS, Columbus, Ohio.

BLEEDING CANCER

I am a missionary from the mountains of Kentucky. I had the grip, which

left me with a very bad cough. I coughed until I tore my side and that

became a bleeding cancer. I came from Jackson, Kentucky, and thought I

should surely

Page 274

die, I suffered such intense pain; but with the Lord’s help I arrived in

Petoskey on Saturday morning. On Sunday morning in the meeting I

thought I would sit back and wait until I had received more teaching, and

my faith was increased; but Sister Etter saw me and asked me if I was

sick, told me to step out and be prayed for. She prayed for me and I was

healed of a cancer from which I was bleeding to death, also kidney

trouble and heart trouble. I give my testimony to the glory of God for this

healing.

MRS. M., Noonsack, Wash.

A woman from Tiffin, Ohio, brought her child, about six years old, to be

prayed for at the meeting. It had inherited an awful disease, and was a

mass of scabs and corruption. The mother said there were places on its

body where the corruption seemed to be half an inch deep. After it was

prayed for it soon showed indications of healing. In about a week’s time a

good part of its body had healed up—a marvel to everybody —even to

doctors who examined it. Since then the mother wrote that the child had

been almost completely delivered.

SENSE OF SMELL AND TASTE RESTORED

Last January I took the grip, which totally destroyed my senses of smell

and taste. Food would burn on the stove while cooking, because I could

not smell the least odor. I could not even taste salt or pepper. A person

has no idea how trying this was to me. When I was prayed for, at the

Petoskey meeting, the power of God came on me and went all through

my body. With my eyes closed I sat calmly in the chair, when suddenly I

smelled a rose. When the power came on me, a brother got a rose and

held it a few inches from my nose, to see if I could smell. I immediately

got out of the chair and told everybody—I can smell. Also my sense of

taste came back to me. After about a month’s time, my senses of smell

and taste are still perfect. Oh, how I do praise God that I came to the

meeting. My son-in-law came with me and got his baptism of the Holy

Ghost.

HEALED OF CANCER AND IMPENDING INSANITY, RUNNING

EAR HEALED

My daughter had a running ear and was getting deaf. She

Page 275

got so bad that she would use three or four handkerchiefs in a day; the

odor was terrible. Sister Etter prayed for her and rebuked the disease in

Jesus’ Name, and today she is completely healed. I praise God for his

healing power. After she was prayed for the doctor looked at her ear and

said it was a cancer, but that it was dead. He said that as soon as it

touched the brain she would have lost her mind. I just praise God for

Sister Etter. She is truly God’s handmaiden, May God bless and keep her,

by power divine, till Jesus comes, is my prayer.

MRS. GEORGE SIMMONS, Boyne City, Mich.

HEALED OF SPINAL CURVATURE AND NERVOUS

PROSTRATION

I praise the Lord for wonderfully healing me, on July 20, at Petoskey,

Mich. Sister Etter prayed for me and instantly the healing balm was sent

through my whole body, and all pain which I had, left me. I had nervous

prostration and curvature of the spine since childhood, having fallen flat

on my back on a stone, and also having been nearly gored to death by a

cow when eight years old. I have used a pillow on my back for years.

Now I am healed. He has also baptized and spoke through me in other

tongues, to his glory.

MINNIE KAPP, Tiffin, Ohio.

HEALED OF VARICOSE VEINS AND HAY FEVER

Petoskey, Mich., July 1, 1916.

I had female trouble and large varicose veins, as large as my finger, and

reaching from my waistline to my foot, in some places forming a network

and great bunches, which at times caused me great pain. My flesh was so

tender all over my body that when my little girls wished to lavish upon

me their loving caresses, or to sit on my lap, I had to tell them to sit only

on my right knee and sit straight. It was a great cross, because what

mother does not love to feel the soft little arms about her neck, or cuddle

her dear ones against her bosom. But God, in his wonderful love and

mercy, delivered me. Upon being ministered to by the servant of the

Lord, the female trouble immediately disappeared, the soreness left my

body, so that the delighted children could roll all over me, the great

bunches disappeared and in four days the varicose veins were

Page 276

so greatly reduced that my husband, an unbeliever, said, in surprise, that

they were no worse than they had been nineteen years before (the first

summer I had them). At the present writing they are reduced, where they

yet appear, to about the size of a heavy sewing needle, and are entirely

gone from my body and foot. I trust God that the flesh will yet come as a

little child.

MRS. R. GOODRICH, Alanson, Mich.

A WONDERFUL CASE OF HEALING

Dear People

I’m telling of my wonderful healing, which I received at Sister Etter’s

Petoskey (Mich.) camp meeting. I was sick for twelve years from blood

poison, which I received when my boy was born. I have had seven

operations, having organs and tumors removed; have been at death’s

door many times. When I came to the meetings I had an abscess and

adhesions, terrible constipation, headaches and pain. I went to the doctor

nearly every other day, and could not do any work.

I came to these meetings, and seeing and hearing what was going on I

believed, and came forward to the altar and asked God to forgive me of

all my sins. When I felt that He had I asked Sister Etter to pray for my

healing. I got it, praise Jesus! I got it! I have not had any pain nor taken

any medicine since. I have also worked hard since without ill effects. I

can write chapters about my sufferings. For two days my bowels had not

moved at all. When Sister Etter prayed for me I felt my intestines draw up

and they soon began to move in a normal way again, far better than when

I dosed them with medicine three times a day. This is the truth—no guess

so; I can run and lie flat on my back without pain, where. I used to suffer

so much. I sleep well, too. Now I am sorry that I ever said anything

against this work and Sister Etter. I asked them all to forgive me.

My daughter got saved and baptized in these meetings, the Spirit

speaking through her in other tongues. My son was healed of adenoids.

MRS. MINNIE BOWMAN, Petoskey, Mich.

HEALED OF PARALYSIS AND DROPSY

A little over two years ago I came to Sister Woodworth-

Page 277

Etter’s meetings at Petoskey, Mich., and was healed of paralysis of the

right side, which I had for five years. The doctors could do nothing for

me. After I was prayed for I ran up and down on the platform and aisle

and have been well ever since. For some time I have been troubled with

dropsy of the heart. A doctor examined me on the camp ground and said

I was in a bad condition, that he hardly knew how I was able to get here

myself. I got Sister Etter and the workers to pray for me and a few days

later my waist measure had gone down five inches. I am healed. My case

was a marvel to the doctor:

JOSEPH WALKER, Niles, Mich.

WAS HEALED OF LUNG TROUBLE AND GOITRE

I praise the Lord for the wonderful healing which I received during Sister

Etter’s meeting at Petoskey. I had very bad lung trouble and was going

into consumption. I was very nervous, had curvature of the spine, my

eyes were weak and I had a goitre. In fact, my whole body was diseased.

Friday evening, July 14, Sister Etter prayed for me and I was instantly

healed and I feel like a different person. My eyes are stronger and the

goitre has entirely disappeared

I can’t praise the Lord enough. Glory to His Precious Name I

HAZEL A. FENLON, Ubee, Ind.

NERVOUS TROUBLE CURED

Praise the wonderful Name of our God, who makes his power really felt

in our bodies. Four years ago I was on the verge of a nervous breakdown

and upon the advice of our physician my husband took me to England.

The change did me good, but the trouble did not leave entirely. This kept

me very thin and poor in body. This summer when I attended the camp

meeting in Petoskey, Mich., in charge of Sister Etter, I was fully delivered

of this trouble. Sister Etter laid hands on me and prayed and I felt the

power of God go through my body clear down to my toes. She also

prayed that flesh would grow on my bones. Praise His Holy Name,

through faith in Jesus and the wonderful power in His Blood I felt and

knew I was delivered from all nervous trouble and all other weak

Page 278

nesses of my body, In four weeks I gained five pounds. Halle-lujah to

Jesus!

MRS. W. J. CROCKER, Palmer, Marquette County, Mich.

WAS HEALED THROUGH ANOINTED HANDKERCHIEF

I sent a handkerchief to Petoskey, Mich., where Sister Etter was holding

meetings. She anointed and prayed over it and when I placed it on my

body over the part affected (viz., intestinal hemorrhoids), the quickening

power of the Holy Ghost passed through the affected organ and I was

immediately healed.

H. J. CALDWELL, Toronto, Ont.

EYESIGHT RESTORED

I praise God for the wonderful healing of my eyes. For two years my eyes

were diseased, caused from blood poisoning. The optician told me I had

only six per cent vision in one eye and the other was very much diseased.

Blinding headaches were common occurrences. I had been baptized in

the Holy Spirit four years before and I felt great condemnation that I must

wear glasses and could not lift up Jesus as the Healer. I attended Sister

Etter’s meetings in Petoskey, Mich., in July, 1914. On July 12 she prayed

for me and my eyes were healed. I have never worn my glasses since.

Can sew, knit, read and do any necessary work. Praise Jesus! The

blinding headaches and flashes of light never returned after prayer that

day. It is two years since I wore glasses. Glory!

MRS. C. E. PANGBORN, Palmer, Marquette County, Mich.

MIRACULOUS HEALING

I write this testimony to glorify my precious Savior, glory to his dear

Name. I was in Mission work in the mountains of the South. I had the

grippe and the cough hurt me internally. A cancer formed in this place in

the left side of the abdomen. My suffering was intense. I decided to go to

the camp meeting at Petoskey, Mich., and have Sister Etter pray for me.

The doctor said he did not think it possible for me to go in my condition,

but I trusted that God would keep me and so I went —when Sister Etter

prayed for me and rebuked that deadly cancer, and kidney and heart

trouble in the Name of the Lord

Page 279

and applied the blood of Christ by faith, I was wonderfully healed, praise

his dear Name forever.

MRS. M. BANFILL,

Confirmation from Kentucky

Dr. Swango was at my home at the time of Mrs, Banfill’s stay at Mrs.

Roland’s. He said that Mrs. Banfill had a serious case of cancer and could

not be healed, and that she was suffering something awful at times.

MRS. HUGH MULLINS.

FURTHER REPORT OF MRS. ETTER’S PETOSKEY MEETING

(Reprint from Weekly Evangel)

“The Woodworth-Etter revival, which began July 1st, continues to grow

in interest and power. The Lord is coming forth in a marvelous way,

confirming His Word with the signs following, and Marvels and Miracles

are done in the Name of the Holy Child Jesus. People from the various

states are still continually coming in. People are flocking to the altar by

scores. Many are being prostrated by the mighty power of God and see

wonderful visions.

There are many marvelous cases of healing. A sister came from a distance

who had not walked without a cane for three years; got healed while

sitting in her chair, without the laying on of hands. Another one, while

caught away in the Spirit, saw a mighty angel descending and hovering

over the tent; also the power of God coming and filling the place, making

it shine like glittering jewels. She was shown that the Spirit was gathering

together the elect and uniting and knitting them together in the bonds of

love. The last day one hundred and fifty or more were anointed for

service in the Master’s vineyard. Reports have come back already from

some of these, in which they say they have received new gifts. One

reported that the power of God falls and the saints dance in the Spirit

in the Assembly for the first time. God has also given us one of the

worst women in the city.

A sister from Detroit, who several physicians said could not get well,

even if she did have an operation, was instantly healed of her internal

troubles. She had worn spectacles for twelve or fourteen years, and could

not stand the light at all.

Page 280

Now she can see distinctly without them. Her husband also was healed of

a double rupture. When the power of God came upon him he leaped and

danced as if nothing had ever been the matter with him. They both

received then baptism of the Holy Ghost.

Many stirring messages are given in tongues, with interpretation, about

the soon coming of the Lord; also about the wrath of God to be soon

poured out upon the earth, warning people to be hidden away under the

blood of Jesus, the only place of safety.

The heavenly choir, with the swelling notes from the invisible

instruments of music is heard in a wonderful way and then music as

sweet and soft as the sighing of the summer breezes; also sounds as of the

warbling of birds. No words can describe these things.”

INTERPRETATIONS OF MESSAGES SPOKEN IN OTHER

TONGUES

“I am He that liveth; my word shall not return unto me void but it shall

accomplish that which I purpose.”

This meeting will be a judgment of life unto life for those who accept;

death unto death for those who reject. My word must be preached with

mighty Signs and Wonders in this day and time.

Behold I have said that my people shall never be ashamed. I work a work

in your midst before which the gainsayers shall shut their mouths. Behold

the time has come, I am about to fulfill the prophecies that I have spoken

of in my Holy Word. Those who work the works of God shall stand up in

all the power of their Savior.

Listen to the warnings that are being given from time to time. There is

calamity coming; then you will wish for one of these days that you might

get ready to meet God; but these days will be past. The judgments will

come and you will be told to stand on the left hand of the Judgment

Seat and the Judge will say, “Ye accursed, depart into the lake of fire

prepared for the devil and his angels.” Come while the door of mercy is

open!

Oh! Heed the warnings. “Behold, I come quickly Every eye shall see Me!

Be ye ready, for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of Man will

come! I will have a people that will

Page 281

be looking for me when I come again. Keep on the wedding garment

and be ye ready! Now is the sifting time. Who will be able to stand?

Who will be true to the words that I have given them to speak? Who

will do my will? Behold, I have sent my Son to the world to suffer,

bleed and die upon Calvary’s Cross that you might have Life, and that

you might be redeemed from your sins. And for all that some will not

believe. But turn ye, why will ye die? Come now while my arm is

stretched out to save you.”

“For some time you have been looking for the Church with Signs. Now

we are in the midst of them. These signs shall follow them that believe.

Now you are stripped of your excuse. This is that which should come that

was spoken of by the prophet Joel as a testimony against you.

“Behold, if you will lift up your eyes, you can see. You look over this

world, read my Word and compare. See the darkness stealing upon the

earth; see the great wars and pestilences coming right now! Realize that

we are living in the last days. Oh! You should get ready to meet your God

I

“Do you not know that I am just withholding these awful plagues and

awful things that I may Seal my children in their foreheads? The day is at

hand, you should be hidden away in me. Come closer. Hide away in me

and let me protect you.

“I have spoken through stammering lips and other tongues and I have

warned you of the judgments to come. Prepare to meet your God because

the wrath of God is to be poured out upon this earth. Have I not said unto

you that you should cry for the rocks and mountains to hide you from

Him that sitteth upon the Throne?”

“Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but

inwardly they are ravening wolves.

“Ye shall know them by their fruits.”—(Matt, 7:.15.)

“But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness,

goodness, faith.

Meekness, temperance.”—(Gal. 6:22, 33.)

CHAPTER XXXIII

GLORIOUS CAMP MEETING AT SIDNEY, IOWA

SPIRIT OF THE MEETING CAPTIVATES TOWN. A SHOW PUT

OUT OF COMMISSION. SOME WONDERFUL HEALINGS.

SPIRIT OF COD FALLS ON LITTLE BOY. TRAIN WAITS

WHILE PEOPLE GET PRAYED FOR

AT DEPOT

Page 282

Services at the City Park. Of this meeting the Sidney Argus wrote:

We are now having the big camp meeting of southwestern Iowa, which

began Saturday and is drawing its crowds of interested listeners nightly,

The meetings are being held in the park and there are about 60 tents

arranged in much the same order as chautauqua tents, many of which:

are already occupied by people from outside of town, some of them

corning from places hundreds of miles away: Monday a family came

from east of St. Louis, bringing one of their number to Mrs. Etter. A

second member of the family testifies to having been healed of cancer by

Mrs. Etter, previously. Mrs. Etter herself is a woman of more than 72

years of age; but vigorous and active. She is a woman of great mental

attainment and has an established reputation far and wide as a healer.

She says she can do nothing of herself so the first thing she does is to stir

up the faith of the supplicant for healing in God’s power. She says that

when she can once get the person’s faith holding fast to God, a cure is

almost certain.

People have come from great distances to testify to her powers and to

bring others to be healed.

These meetings are attracting such large crowds of people from Sidney

and vicinity that it seems as if other public places are having a small

attendance for the time being. In fact, there is a good show in town this

week that has scarcely had spectators enough to enable them to keep

going.

SHOW PEOPLE COME TO TENT

Page 283

I have been told by the people that this show was billed to have a

performance for some time; but after the second night they came down to

the camp meeting to see what was drawing the people away from the

show. When they saw the people in the tent they decided to close up as

they could not do anything while the meeting was going on.

SISTER ETTER AT SIDNEY, IOWA

(Reprint)

We are only in the midst of this campaign.

We have two tents pitched together to accommodate the people. A

number of workers told one that a rational estimate of the number of

people present under the canvas on Sunday evening was 1,500.

Personally I have never witnessed so many vehicles piled together where

people attended a religious meeting—close to one hundred and fifty.

The order and the interest is the very best. Many of the people tell me, “I

never heard the gospel preached after this fashion,” meaning, of course,

with the signs following, as in Mark 16:15-18. God is truly at work in a

wonderful way, Many of God’s dear children, who are connected with

the Holiness movement, are getting their eyes opened, and made to see

that this movement is of God. Some prominent people among them are

seeking their baptism.

A Holiness preacher, who has had a Mission for years in a little town

close by here, told me yesterday that God laid a trap for him. He said he

heard of Sister Woodworth years ago, and often longed to meet her.

Someone phoned him the other day, telling him to come up here, that she

was holding a meeting at Sidney. He came and brought others along.

After being in the tent only a short time he heard messages in tongues

and interpretations, and realized at once that he was in one of those

tongue meetings. He said, “You could not have gotten me within one

hundred miles of them had I known it. Now I am in one of them, I also

find that two members of my Mission came to your meetings and got

healed and baptized with the Holy Ghost. Oh, I am glad that this

happened. I am no more prejudiced against this movement. God’s hand

is in what I see take place here. I am open for all God

Page 284

has for me,” He later got prayed for for a roaring in his ears, which he

had had for years. God completely healed him. He testifies that it is all

gone now.

A few days ago a Mrs. Bertha Wallen, of Randolph, Iowa, got prayed for

for her hearing. In one ear she claims she never heard, and in the other

she has been nearly totally deaf for twenty-five years. People had to shout

in the one ear to make her understand. Many times she was unable to

understand them at all. Being in this condition for so long caused her

health to fail. When she was prayed, for her hearing came instantly. It

was so wonderful that she was perfectly amazed. She walked around

with tears streaming from her eyes, “praising God.” Then she dropped

on her knees and prayed, giving God a thank offering. She thought it was

too good to be true. She could not stay still any length of time. Nearly

everybody who saw her wept for joy, realizing immediately how she

must have felt. The next day she talked over the phone with people. She

says her health is coming back, too; that she feels very much better in

body. One man (a minister), who has been seeking his baptism for

about six years, came out speaking in other tongues.

A sister with one arm raised up from her body lay under the power from

the afternoon meeting all through the evening meeting and till past

midnight. No one could have held his hand in that position any length of

time.

A sinner who resisted God’s Spirit, after the Spirit had interceded for

him, was struck down close by his tent by God’s power. We found him

rolling around on the grass in agony, pleading with God, crying for

mercy. “Save me, God! Save me, God! Only this time I Once more, and

I will obey! Have mercy on me! Have mercy on me! I will give my life to

you,” etc. We prayed for him, and God spared him; then he vowed to

God that from henceforth he would obey him. He got up and walked to

his tent a saved man through the mercy of a just God.

WOODWORTH-ETTER MEETING, SIDNEY, IOWA

(Extracts from The Christian Evangel)

“The Woodworth-Etter revival has been in progress now over a week,

and God is working in a mighty way. A number

Page 285

have been saved, healed and baptized in the Spirit as at Pentecost. Some

wonderful cases of healing are witnessed. One case in particular that has

stirred the town is that of a man deaf nearly all his life, who was instantly

and perfectly healed. Many people stop him on the street to speak to him,

in order to convince themselves. This is only one among many.

Stirring messages in tongues and interpretation are being given, warning

the people about the terrible things that are soon coming upon the earth,

telling the saints to get deeper in God. Only through faith in God can the

greater works he done. We must measure our life to the Word, and do

God’s whole will, as written in the Word, and ask of him wisdom to

understand it (and He will not deny us). Only in this way can we expect

to escape the tribulation and be caught away in the rapture.

A number of visions are given by the Spirit. One sister saw the Holy

Spirit descending in the form of a dove, coming down over the altar.

She said, that morning all the messages in the Spirit were about the office

of the Holy Spirit. One saw a deep chasm, the sides straight and smooth,

and within this chasm was a great crystal ball. The Lord told her the ball

was the United States, and the clearness indicated that God had warned

the people, that the message bad gone out throughout the land and it had

been rejected, Then she saw a great confusion on the ball in the chasm—

great armies and implements of warfare. She could hear the sound of

musketry and cannon. The slain on the field of battle was terrible to see.

The decree from the Lord had gone forth and the time is at hand when all

these things shall come to pass.”

A LATER REPORT

“There are so many wonderful things God is doing that it is very hard to

make a condensed report. We could write many pages, and then the half

could not be told.

Quite a number have been saved and baptized in the Spirit as in Acts 2:4.

Many have been marvelously healed. One sister hadn’t walked without

crutches for three years, was healed while sitting in her chair. She arose,

walked out in front of the platform, up and down, then stepped up two

steps and came on the platform, and walked there with very little

Page 286

assistance. Since then she has attended every service, being made every

whit whole.

Yesterday morning the Lord used a little afflicted boy in a wonderful

way. The power fell on him, just as the service was dismissed, and he

came on the platform. For nearly an hour he preached and prophesied.

He told the large crowd to live the Bible, to hide in Christ, that judgment

was coming, to get the Holy Ghost, to come to the altar, to pray and to get

ready. Scores fell on their knees around the altar. Out in the

congregation men and women began to cry out to God. The town was

stirred when this was noised abroad, and many of the most prominent

people came out to the afternoon and evening services.

God is taking the weak things of earth to confound the mighty.

Many who have worked for the Lord, even in foreign fields, say they

have learned more of the deep things of God in these two weeks than in

all their experience.

One message that came out clear and strong was to the effect that as

greater power came and the gifts of the Spirit were brought forth, the

more we would be persecuted, but as He delivered the apostles, so we

also would be delivered.”

REPORT OF EVANGELIST W. B. OAKS

Sidney, Iowa, Sept, 19.

The meeting opened with great power and victory. An altar seventy feet

long is filled every night. Many miraculous healings have been done by

the hand of God. People have come on crutches, and went away without

them. Others have been healed of total deafness, who have not heard for

over twenty-five years, and who can now hear a low tone of voice.

A large crowd was present for the Sunday morning meeting, and Mother

Etter preached the most wonderful sermon that we ever heard. Her

preaching lasted for nearly two hours. She said that we would have to

omit the altar service and get ready for the afternoon meeting, when all at

once a very small twelve-year-old boy leaped to the platform and began

to preach with such earnestness, eloquence and power that all the great

congregation melted in tears and fell to their knees. The greatest

substance of his message was to study the Bible, follow

Page 287

the Master and repent, for judgment is coming. The strongest hearted

men and women wept like babies. Surely the Scriptures were fulfilled

where he said, “I will take the things that are not and bring to naught

the things that are.” “A little child shall lead them.”

Many are testifying to perfect healing, and some marvelous things are

recorded. One is that it is the first time in the history of the town that a

religious gathering has spoiled a good show. The people left the town

before their time was up, and came to see what had taken their crowds.

One sister testified to the healing of a large tumor. She said Sister Etter

was telling of people who were healed in their seats, when the Spirit

whispered, “You can be healed now if you believe,” and she was

instantly healed.”

DISLOCATED

HIP CURED

I was hurt playing football on the 11th of September, 1915. My right hip

was dislocated, and three of the best doctors in the county failed to put it

back in place. I went to the M. E, hospital at Des Moines and two of the

best doctors in the state failed to keep it in place. I spent fourteen weeks

in the hospital and in May, 1916, the doctors told me there was no hope of

my ever walking without a crutch or a cane. I had been walking about

three months with crutches or a cane. The doctors said there would

always be a running sore on my hip. There was a considerable amount of

bone taken out of the hip, making that leg a little shorter than the other

one, so that I walk with a little limp.

But, thank God, I went to Sidney, Iowa, on September 23, 1916, and was

prayed for by Sister Etter and, praise the Lord, 1 was healed. I could walk

and jump something I had not done for over a year. There is no pain in

my hip and I can move it as much as the other one and, thank God, the

running sore that was on my hip is healing up. Praise the Lord!

But, best of all, the Lord saved my soul, and filled me with the Holy Fire,

and a song and a shout for the blessed Savior.

T. F. STEINER, Corydon, Iowa.

When this brother first came to the altar, seeking healing, God’s power

fell on him and he had a wonderful vision from

Page 288

God. He was going out to work in the fields after dinner, when suddenly

a great light shone from the East to the West, and he rose up to meet the

Lord in the air; his working clothes were changed to garments bright and

shining, and of dazzling whiteness like silver. He looked back and saw

large crowds in great despair, many of them; millionaires and rich

people (in high class automobiles) seeking for death, people throwing

their money to the bats and the moles and crying out in terror and

anguish.

Following are a few extracts from the Omaha Daily News.

“Wonderful things are going on here at the camp meeting in Sidney,

Iowa. I came down from Omaha last Saturday. I am an old Scotch

Presbyterian, not likely to get excited and run off into fanaticism. I see

God is working here as I never saw him do before.

“Sunday I saw two deaf women healed instantly in answer to prayer,

One of them I talked to yesterday, and she can hear. She said she had not

been able to hear a band play for twenty-five years, but now can keep

time with the singing—can hear it all.

“One little girl of seven years, who has never walked a step, walked

across the platform holding her father’s hand. Of course she did not

know how to walk and had to be taught like a baby.

“Cancers, goitres, tumors, paralysis, consumption, and all these diseases

that baffle the most skillful physicians are being healed by the Great

Physician without money and without price.

“Lots of Omaha people here wish you would investigate, as we expect to

have her in Omaha in the near future. She is as much ahead of Billy

Sunday as he is ahead of the average preacher.”

REPORT OF EVANGELIST H. C. GASKILL

“While I was attending the Woodworth-Etter meeting at Sidney, Iowa,

there was the most blessed unity of the Spirit I ever saw. Marvelous was

the meeting. God came forth in great power to heal and baptize in the

Spirit. The Lord is still blessing in a wonderful way, I never saw the

power of God so wonderfully manifested.”

THE SIDNEY, IOWA, MEETING

(Reprinted from a Pentecostal Paper)

Sidney, Iowa.

Page 289

“The Woodworth-Etter revival at Sidney, Ia., closed Sunday, October lst,

when the power of God was manifested in a marvelous way. The saints

from the various Missions in and out of the State went away confessing

that they had been strengthened and deepened; with a new

determination they are going to let God have his way with them. Many

who were ensnared in false doctrine saw that they were wrong, and came

back into the right way, and said they were going to stand true to the old

Bible plan of salvation.

A great number were saved, healed and baptized as at Pentecost. In just a

few words---God certainly did confirm His Word with the signs

following.

Devil Tries to Kill Those Going Away

On the day we left Sidney there was a serious accident. A bus load of the

saints and workers, about sixteen in number, on its way to the depot, had

the misfortune to have the horses run away. The horses got frightened,

became uncontrollable, and ran into a telegraph pole, upsetting the bus.

Many were seriously hurt.

While this was happening Sister Etter had already arrived at the depot, it

being almost train time. Several automobiles quickly brought the injured

to the depot, and she and the workers got hold of God, so that they were

all able to continue their journey, for God healed them, Some were hurt

along the spine, and when prayed for leaped and shouted and praised

God for deliverance.

The train waited until they were all prayed for, and some travelers were

convinced of the power of God in this emergency. The marvelous part of

this is that in just a few minutes they were all prayed for and healed.”

THE PASTOR’S SUMMARY

I want to thank God for the blessed meetings, and the wonderful

manifestations of God’s power, which I have seen with my own eyes. I

have read Mrs. Etter’s book and heard of her meetings, but can say the

half, has not been told.

Can also say that I have never seen a meeting where there

Page 290

was such liberty of Spirit, and yet such wisdom in controlling it all. The

power is still falling. One Holiness missionary from Africa came over and

his wife received the baptism of the Holy Ghost and he is seeking

earnestly. Yesterday, up in town here, a woman was gloriously converted

in her home while washing dishes, and started praising God—her

neighbor came in and was also saved.

There are so many wonderful healings, too numerous to mention.

Praying God to continue his mighty work through Sister Etter,

HUGH CADWALDER, Sidney, Iowa.

HEALED OF NERVOUS SHAKING

I am eighteen years of age, and was born from a drunken father, and ever

since my birth have suffered from extreme nervousness, as if I were

drunken, too, and shaking of the body. When I went to bed I would shake

and the bed would shake, so that I could not sleep. I would wake up in

the night, and it would take a long time before I could go to sleep again. I

could not eat without shaking the food of the fork and out of the spoon. I

could not pick up a glass of milk or water without spilling its contents.

The shaking made me awfully tired. It seemed as if I could not get up in

the morning like other people.

I would stagger around sometimes when walking, and stoop as I walked.

I was saved at Pine Island, Minn., and baptized with the Holy Ghost. The

Lord told me to come to Sidney, Iowa, where I have received greater

blessings than ever before from the Lord.

When Sister Etter prayed for me here I was healed, and felt the power of

God all over me, I can now put my hands up to my head without shaking

my whole body, which I could not do before I was prayed for; and others

have noticed the difference, my head and neck not shaking nearly so

much, and the Lord has filled me with joy.

ALICE HOLMES.

HEALED OF CHRONIC RHEUMATISM

For nine years I was afflicted with chronic rheumatism,

Page 291

and for the last five years walked on crutches. Tried many doctors and

medicines, but they never did me any good. At times I had to stoop over

nearly double, and rest my hands on my knees. And my legs were stiff

and dent the same as when sitting in a chair.

I came to the meeting and prayed for the Lord to heal me; when Sister

Etter put her hands on me in the Name of the Lord, I felt the Holy Power

of God going through my limbs, and I started to straighten out so that I

could hold myself upright, and began to walk around the tent, praising

the Lord. I continued to do so free of pain, too.

When they prayed for the Lord to baptize me in the Holy Ghost, I felt the

power from Heaven, and I spoke some words which I do not know the

meaning of, which the workers tell me is the Spirit of God speaking

through me.

B. GLORHAM.

HEALED OF CANCER

Doctors said I had a cancer, and would have to have it cut out. Was

healed when Sister Etter prayed the prayer of faith for me.

ROY DAVIS, Kellerton, Iowa.

CURED OF GALLSTONES

Shenandoah, Iowa.

Dear Brother;

I want to tell you a little of what God has done for me. I was bothered

with gallstones for about ten years. I could not even jump, lie down or get

up without some pain. Some nights I could not sleep, especially if I had

exercised much the day before. The doctor said that an operation was the

only thing he could do for me. Praise God, I had an operation, but it was

different from what he would have given me. I was at Mother Etter’s

meeting at Sidney, Iowa, and she prayed for me, and I was healed. The

stone passed away like white powder and I am all right now, praise God.

I can run and jump without pain, thank God.

We want all the saints to pray for the Pentecostal people in Shenandoah. .

OTTO GLANIMIES.

HEALED OF TUMOR OF BOWELS

Page 292

It is with earnestness and great joy that I tell you how I was healed of

what physicians told me was a tumor in my bowels. One said, “You

know what that means?” I replied, “The knife,” He said, “Yes.” I said,

“That will never be. I will live as long as God wants me to; then I am

ready.” I went to Sister Etter’s meetings, believing that God would do

what He said He would; had great faith in his divine healing; and I asked

him, believing He would heal me. I prayed earnestly for him to remove it,

and, bless his dear Name, it’s all gone. I thank God that He ever put it

into Sister Etter’s mind to come to Sidney, where she could hold up

Christ and him crucified to so many unbelieving people; also to preach

his divine healing.

Mas. D. W. BROWN.

BROKEN RIB HEALED

We received the anointed handkerchief in behalf of my husband, who

was struck in the chest and received a broken rib. I placed the letter and

handkerchief on injury and, praise God, he was healed almost

immediately and we are still praising God for his goodness to us. May

the Lord bless and give you many souls for him,

MRS. ARTHUR HOSTIE, Perry, Iowa.

FEMALE TROUBLE CURED

Had female trouble, which affected my nerves; also bowel trouble.

Doctors said I would have to be operated on, but, I praise the Lord, when

Sister Etter prayed for me He healed me. Glory and honor belongeth to

our King.

MRS. ROY DAVIS, Kellerton, Iowa,

HEALED OF PARALYSIS OF BOWELS

I came to Sidney, Iowa, to Sister Etter’s meeting. I was suffering with

paralysis of the larger intestines. It caused me great misery and pain. The

Lord wonderfully healed me through her prayers.

MRS, LETTIE SELBY, Lineville, Iowa.

STRUCK BY LIGHTNING; HEALED

Oct. 1, 1916.

On August 9, 1913 I was struck by lightning, which rendered me totally

helpless for eight months. The doctors gave

Page 293

me up, said they could do nothing for me. My lungs, heart, liver, kidneys

and stomach were all affected by the stroke. When I came to the meetings

I could hardly walk. When Sister Etter and the workers prayed for me all

the soreness went out of my body. The next day I received the baptism of

the Holy Ghost, with signs that follow. So I thank God for victory for soul

and body.

W. F. DAWSON, Spaulding,. Neb.

DOUBLE RUPTURE

My little boy was healed of double rupture through prayer at the Sidney

meetings.

Mts. A. H. RILEA, Grand Rivers, Iowa.

TUSKEEGA, IOWA

For about seven years I had much trouble with my throat, was hoarse all

the time and at times could hardly breathe. At the camp meeting at

Sidney in September, the Lord healed me instantly through our dear

Sister Etter, when she prayed and rebuked the disease. My baby, three

months old, was healed of rupture and stomach trouble, which caused

him such suffering I could hardly hold him.

MRS. BELLE SELLERS.

HEALED OF STOMACH TROUBLE

I was born with stomach trouble and through Sister Etter’s prayer God

healed me. I cannot thank him enough for it.

VINNIE ANDERSON, age twelve years.

CURED OF NEAR-SIGHTEDNESS

From birth I was near-sighted and have been using glasses about fifteen

years.

I came to Sidney to Sister Etter’s meeting and when she prayed for me

perfect eyesight was given me of my Savior and Healer. I am sixty-seven

years of age and no longer need glasses. Can read the songs which are in

fine print and see better than when wearing glasses. Just like our Lord

and Physician!

MRS. JOHN JONES, Hamburg, Iowa.

HEAVENLY SURGEON OPERATES

Knoxville, /owe, Sept. 23, 1916.

I praise God for what He has done for me, He has wonder-

Page 294

fully healed my body. I was in poor health for seven years. I have been

operated on twice in the last six months and four times in all. When I

came to Sister Etter’s meeting I had two large tumors and my intestines

were grown together, as the doctors, after operating on me, had tied them

together too tightly.

When Sister Etter prayed for me I was wonderfully healed. She prayed

that the intestines might be cut loose, dipped in the Blood of Jesus and

put in their proper places. I fell under the power of God and it felt as if

my insides were being moved around in different places by the Divine

Power, It seemed as if I was going through an operation, but, I thank

God, it was not the surgeon’s knife this time. It was God. Praise His

Holy Name.

MRS. DOLLIE KING.

Sidney Camp Meeting, Sept. 25, 1916.

I was afflicted with gastric ulcers and haemorrhages since two years ago;

also diabetes and syphilis, which the doctors pronounced incurable.

For two years and a half I was almost totally disabled. The diseases I

suffered from are considered by the medical profession among the

hardest in the world to deal with.

After coming here I asked Sister Etter to pray for me, while the waters

were troubled, and immediately the Lord healed me. I felt as though I

was covered with the power of God. I felt it surging through my body

when she laid her hands on me, and could feel the diseases leaving my

body immediately. All glory to God!

FRANK MONTGOMERY.

CURED OF GALLSTONES

I was afflicted since fifteen years of age and underwent six operations for

gallstones. I also had bladder trouble. While Sister Etter was praying for

my husband, I was instantly healed while standing near by. I had been

given up by all the leading physicians in Brady, Tex., and many other

places, too.

MRS. R, B. MONTGOMERY.

DEAFNESS

Page 295

When a child I had a blow on the left ear, which burst the ear drum, and

have never been able to hear a sound in that ear.

I have tried physicians at different times, but all in vain. But when I came

to the Great Physician, Christ Jesus, in Sister Etter’s meeting at Sidney,

Iowa, September 20, 1916, I was completely healed of deafness. How

blessed to be able to hear! On September 21, I was healed of a trouble of

the right kidney that has caused much pain and anxiety, severe colds

always settling in that kidney.

When Sister Etter began to pray, a warm sensation came into that side,

and when that feeling was gone, all soreness and pain was gone too and

will no more return. I am fifty-five years of age, and am now a strong,

healthy man, ready to do whatever the Lord wishes.

W. H. HAYES, St. Joseph, Mo.

HEALED

When I came to Sister Etter’s meeting I was deaf in my left ear. Sister

Etter prayed for me and as quick as lightning I heard her, and since that

time I can hear. Glory to God! My wife had a trouble in body, and could

not rest at night for the pain it caused her. Sister Etter prayed for her

and she was healed instantly. Bless His Holy Name!

Your brother in Christ,

CHARLES BOZARTH, Davis City, Iowa.

A VISION

While all were waiting upon God in prayer, September 15, 1916, in the

morning service at Sidney, Iowa, I saw the Holy Spirit in the form of a

dove, coming down over the altar. In a few moments a sister, near the

place where I saw the dove descend, began to speak in an unknown

tongue, and a brother gave the interpretation, oh, so beautiful, about the

Comforter, the Holy Spirit, coming down upon the Lord’s people.

Another time the vision of a company of beautiful angels came like a

flash of lightning across the platform, and seemed to hover over an elder

sister who was praising our God. This sister was lame, but she left the

seat and walked out in front of the platform without her cane, when

Sister Etter went to her and encouraged her to go in the strength of our

Lord.

LOUELLA CROWDER.

CHAPTER XXXIV

SIDNEY MEETING CONTINUED

INTERPRETATIONS OF MESSAGES IN TONGUES.

EXHORTATIONS

GIVEN BY MYSELF TO THE SIDNEY ASSEMBLY.

Page 296

“Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth

out of the mouth of God.” (Matt. 4:4.)

“His sheep hear his voice . . . for they know his voice.” (John 10:3, 4.)

There are terrible calamities coming upon the whole earth, but I will

protect you. I will uphold you with the right hand of my power. Follow

me.

My people are too careless and unconcerned in this great and dreadful

hour, concerning the awful things which are coming on the earth.

My Mercy and My Peace shall soon be withdrawn from a stiff necked and

rebellious people. I struck down, in the Wilderness, many of my people

because of their unbelief; and my Judgments shall fall on an unbelieving

and adulterous generation.

I am coming soon. Humble yourselves. In such an hour as ye think not,

I come. Watch and pray.

As ye walk with me I will put my power on you more abundantly. I will

put the Almighty power upon you from day to day, so that ye may know

that God dwells in your midst; and that there is a God in Israel who is

able to bring forth his children from fiery trials and afflictions.

I have chosen and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit

and that your fruit should remain. As ye walk near my side I will uphold

you with the right hand of my power: and ye shall be mine when I come

to make up my jewels. Israel was a chosen people and so shall ye be.

My children ye must have on the whole armor of God that

Page 297

ye may be able to stand in this evil day of delusion, false teachers and

false prophets. Ye must have on the whole armor, the power from

heaven on your life.

Let there be no divisions amongst you, one saying, “I am of Paul”; and

another, “I am of Appollos.”

Be as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves. Ye shall conquer every

enemy, and tread on serpents and no evil shall befall you. Ye shall

triumph over every false spirit, and every unclean thing, if ye keep your

eyes on me and follow the Living Christ.

Is not the wrath of God turned upon the nations? Cannot ye now see

these calamities? Men slaughtering and being slaughtered by the

thousands. Men shall hate one another, and father betray son. All these

things shall come to pass in a short time. Fear not when calamities come,

Look up for your redemption draweth nigh, and is even at your doors.

Look up and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven.

The God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob is He that leads you forth from

victory to victory. Lift up the weak hands, and strengthen the feeble

knees. Be not afraid of the world. Stand fast! Ye shall go forth from

victory to victory. Many who are starting will falter, but notwithstanding

go on. I am leading you forth, and I will put my power on you more than

ever before.

Jesus was pure and undefiled and separate from sinners and free from

guile, and so must ye be. Let Him manifest his love in you from day to

day.

Many have I chosen and put my mighty power on, but today they have

drifted back; they will not let me have my way with them. Ye must obey

me, or I will remove the candlestick out of its place. Have no one come

into your midst who is not right. If ye would call on me I would strike

them down like Ananias and Sapphira, if ye only believe. Fear not what

man shall do unto you. Why question and doubt as to my mighty power?

Do not doubt, but submit yourselves fully and completely into my hands,

that ye might be used to my honor and glory.

Page 298

As ye go forth in My Name ye shall see greater works than ever before.

I want to do mighty works all over this country, that men may be

convinced that I am God. GO FORWARD in My Name. I am leading

this band on to victory. Ye shall have victory if ye abide in My Name

and my words abide in you.

Stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made thee free. Be not

unequally yoked together with unbelievers.

I have spoken to you in words of love and tender mercy; soon I shall

speak to you in tones of thunder, from the cannon’s mouth.

An awful fiery indignation of wrath is coming on those who will not heed

my voice. Then ye shall remember my warning when ye shall be at the

cannon’s mouth, and die on the battlefield. Remember I have warned

you to flee from the wrath to come. In me is power and virtue to help.

Walk in the light as it cometh.

Tell my people their sins. They who sin will have no part with me. You

must be separate from sin, and walk with me in white, or you will

never see my face in peace.

My people are a peculiar people. They are set apart for service. You

cannot be wrapped up in the world, but must be separate from worldly

things and cares.

When ye draw back from walking in the light how can you expect me to

use you? I cannot use those who draw back, my soul has no pleasure in

them. If you will not obey, I will have to choose another who I can put

my power on and use.

My people, will ye resist the mighty voice of God, and the wooings of

the Holy Ghost, and go down in the awful tribulation?

TEACHINGS AND EXHORTATIONS GIVEN BY MYSELF AT

SIDNEY, IOWA

When we come together to worship, let us sing with our lips and with

joy, in our hearts. Let us lift up hands and voices as an evening sacrifice

of sweet incense to God.

The Scripture tells us to glorify God in our bodies (I Cor.

Page 299

6:20.) “Ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body.”

Come as a little child, full of joy and gladness. We want power from the

Heavenly Dynamo turned on, like electric power to operate the

instrument, only it must be the mighty power of God from heaven.

When we come right, conscious that we have done all we know He

wanted us to do, in the best way we could to please him; and praise God

and look to him in faith to refill us, and use us to glorify Jesus; then, by

faith, we touch the button, as it were, and turn on the switch, and (the

connection being good, and the communication between God and man

restored by Jesus, and maintained in good order by the Holy Ghost) the

power comes. We see this illustrated in the fourth chapter of Acts. READ

IT.

The mistake many of us make is to let the persecutions and threatenings

and rage, and the powers of this world scare and frighten us. We are not

prepared to suffer, we don’t trust God, and go to him to vindicate his

work and us. We too often draw back or compromise, and “use

wisdom”—of the wrong kind; and are just as well satisfied when the

power of God is not manifested so much, and the nice, quiet, eminently

respectable, and precise modern Christians are not offended. We should

be praying and looking for God to work more, and manifest his power

more. To draw back is not pleasing to God, and therefore the marvels and

miracles, the manifestations of his presence and power are, to a great

degree, lacking.

Operated by God

Let us “Go Forward,” Meet the conditions.

Come, at peace with ALL the brethren, with love for God and man, and

with the desire that Jesus may be glorified. Bring the discouragement,

the persecution, to him: meet together thus in one accord; lose sight of

self, and each other, in the supreme desire that God should work—come

what may—that He should manifest his power; then pray the prayer of

faith, and something supernatural will happen. God will answer, his

power will flow in and through you. He will give you fresh courage, and

enable you to do your part, to speak the Word of God with boldness, and

to give witness to the Resurrection with great power and the “signs

following” will

Page 300

give positive and unmistakable evidence that the Lord is work-Mg with

you, Fear and conviction will fail on unbelievers.

Enoch was translated, but before his translation, “He had this

testimony that he pleased God.” We are looking and hoping to be

translated with the rest when Jesus comes, and we too should have the

same testimony. The power, signs, and manifestations of the Spirit are

testimony that God is pleased with us. We should desire to be operated

by God’s Almighty hand and power. There should be the touch of virtue.

Our prayer should produce results. We should have his power in our

bodies. God should be glorified in some way in our bodies. We are God’s

powerhouses. “Ye shall receive power, the Holy Ghost having come

upon you” said Jesus. (Acts 1:8.)

If we draw back, God has no pleasure in us, and will not use us to do his

pleasure; He cannot because we are not a consenting party, and God has

given to every man a free will.

God desires and seeks those after his own heart, one with him and the

Lord Jesus, to whom no sacrifice is too great, in order that the Eternal

Councils of God, and his purposes, may be carried out in their entirety.

He seeks men of faith, of the eleventh chapter of Hebrews class. God can

take us on and give us power, strength, love, wisdom and faith. By his

power He can enable every child of his who desires it to attain to the

same faith–the faith delivered once for all to the saints, which it is their

privilege to apply for, seek and obtain—so that we can thereby KNOW

that if Jesus comes now, we will be translated. Others hope to be; maybe

they will, maybe they won’t. Let us know beforehand, so that we are able

to desire and love his appearing.

All that the Father has is conditionally ours! Now that prodigals are

coming home, let us, too, eat of the fatted calf, and join in the music and

dancing. Let us make merry. He makes our feet like hinds’ feet, and

setteth us upon high places. The power of God makes our bodies light

when we are filled with the Holy Ghost, which is an earnest of the

translating power. Some, however, are bound hand and foot; they cannot

lift hands to God, and cannot join in the Holy Dance. Some it may be,

have the spirit of the elder brother in the parable. Some are not even free

to look one another in the

Page 301

face. Is it for fear they should reveal a wrong spirit or see one? What kind

of fear is it they need deliverance from? We should have holy, gentle

boldness. We that are under the Blood have not a spirit of fear, but of love

and power and a sound mind. We know we are sons and daughters of

God, with power and authority, but at the same time are continually

careful not to do or say anything that will displease or grieve him, bring

reproach on the cause, or contempt on the work.

We Should Try the Spirits

When there is a desire to do some big thing ahead of everyone else, then

watch. Ask rather, “Will the people get light? Will they be edified?” And

you will probably have to say, “No.”

Because so many spirits are not of God some throw away God’s Spirit,

too. The Word and the Spirit agree in perfect harmony. We should not

be trembling and fearful and excited for fear some other spirit should

come in. When some wrong spirit comes in, don’t whisper around,

getting others nervous, Jesus is present on the white horse of power to

control the meeting, and God can take care of his own business.

Don’t say to your brother, “Stand back there; because the devil comes in

sometimes and uses you I cannot trust you,” Peter backslid, but he

repented. He went out and wept bitterly. If he had lived in these days

they would always be throwing it up to Peter, and he would never hear

the last of it. “Why, he denied the Lord!”

At Pentecost, a few days afterward, a spokesman was required. Did the

rest say, “We cannot trust Peter; just lately he lied and backslid and

cursed and swore and disgraced the Lord and us.” If they had acted like

that the words would have frozen in his mouth. They knew God had

restored him, and filled him with His Spirit again. Take the one God

chooses, no matter what is in the past. What are they now? Take heed

that ye offend not one of these little ones that believe in Christ (Mark 9:42)

that they stumble not and fall because you reject them from fellowship,

deny them liberty and withhold your love.

Watch and Pray

Be a committee of one to see that YOU walk straight in

Page 302

all the will of God; that it is the spirit of love that controls you at all times.

Let us watch against an unforgiving spirit; a desire to avenge, to take

satisfaction for an injury by just punishment through retaliation.

Let us beware of envy, it is a feeling of uneasiness at another’s superior

advantages or privileges, a dislike or discontent because of the superior

excellence or success of another. If God has respect to the offering of a

brother, and pays no attention to ours, it is not good for us to be angry

and jealous, afraid someone else will get ahead of us in the affections, and

love of the brethren, Then is the time to watch, because sin croucheth at

the door, the devil is close at hand, preparing to spring in and overpower

us. If our ear is open to hear, the Spirit will warn us. If our supreme

desire is that Jesus shall be glorified, we will be glad. He is glorified in

our brother. We will watch against these wrong spirits that seek

lodgment and location. We will have presentiment of their approach. Or

if they are within, the Spirit of God will reveal their presence, if we are

willing to be shown. When He has shewn us, we will feel convicted if we

do not immediately apply to our Savior, Redeemer and Advocate that His

Blood may be applied and cleanse our hearts so that His Spirit may abide

and reign in us.

“The Spirit of Truth shall glorify me, He shall receive of mine, and shall

Ahew unto you. (John 16:14.)

LET US BE FRUIT BEARERS

The Holy Ghost takes of the things of Christ and gives them unto us.

Oh, that we were as anxious to glorify Jesus as the Holy Ghost is; as

followers of Jesus, we should be. When-ever anyone is ready for a

blessing He sends it right down, as long as it is for God’s glory. And

every time it is exercised by the Holy Ghost in God’s way, God is

glorified.

Our speaking and action must all be in harmony with God’s Word. God

does not speak through us in other tongues to rebuke an elder, for

instance; nor give us authority to cause divisions and factions in the

assemblies.

It is God’s will and to his glory that we bear much fruit fruit of the right

kind. (Gal. 5:22, 23.) The “gifts” are given

Page 303

that we should bear more fruit. It is the Christ abiding in us to fulfill

the Father’s will that brings forth much fruit. Are we content with just a

little fruit so that we know we are not “cut off”? Jesus is not: He cleanses

us from the defilements of our surroundings and circumstances. If we

would continue to abide in him, we must cleanse ourselves from all

filthiness of the flesh and of the spirit (2 Cor. 7:1.) Lay aside every weight.

Be not entangled with the yoke of bondage: nor the affairs of this life.

(2 Tim. 2:4.) Work for Eternity; lay up treasure above; place our

affections in heaven. Let us keep before us the joy and privilege which is

ours to give the invitation “COME” in the Name of Jesus, to whosoever

will.

NOW IS THE TIME OF SALVATION, FOR BOTH SOUL AND BODY

If you say, “If it is God’s will He will save me,” you could pray till the

judgment trumpet sounds, and not get salvation. So it is with healing

also. You have to come to the mark. You should be convinced all disease

is from Satan, that it is God’s will to heal you when you meet the

conditions; and forsake all your sins if you are unsaved. If you are saved,

you should know it is God’s will to heal you when you are prepared to

keep all your vows to the Most High, and to walk in all the light He gives

you.

You never get faith to be healed till you surrender. Give up your own

will, and way, and mode of life, and yield yourself to Christ, carrying out

the directions of His Word and Spirit; desiring him to work with power

through you to help ESTABLISH HIS KINGDOM amongst men.

Do not say, “I will be healed IF it is his will.” “IF” implies doubt. Let

not him that doubteth think that he shall receive anything from the

Lord. It is as the waves of the sea, casting up filth in the face of the

Almighty.

“If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what Ye

will, and it shall be done unto you.” (John 15:7.)

We should abide in him, in his service, in his will, having his mind, filled

with His Spirit, which impels to action to carry out the purposes of the

Father. His words must abide in us. Keep reading and practicing the New

Testament teachings. The supreme object of our lives should be to

exemplify its teachings, carried out even in details. Our chief desire

Page 304

should be to know what Jesus would have us say and do at this time and

place.

Whatever is for God’s glory, that is what He wants us to do. It is for his

glory to heal his saints, it shows how much He loves them, and manifests

his power. One case of healing in the Name of Jesus, accompanied by the

knowledge of sins forgiven and the peace which passeth all

understanding, is sufficient to demonstrate the Divinity and Resurrection

of Jesus Christ; and therefore convict and convince sinners. We can see

what importance Christ attached to healing by the fact that He stopped

two processions to enable the crowd, to hear the testimonies.

How concerned Jesus was in the matter of the ten lepers cleansed! How

He missed the testimony of the great majority! “Where are the nine

Church members? This Samaritan, this stranger, is the only one

returned to give glory to God.

Whatever is for God’s honor, it is his will to do. “If ye ask anything in

My Name, I will do it.” (John 14:14). This is not merely making mention

of His Name; it means, “In anything that is for the good of the Kingdom,”

if a clerk obtains anything in the name of the firm he represents, it is

understood it is for the glory, honor and up-building of the firm; to

prosper its business; to qualify the employees to carry on the firm’s work,

and make possible the accomplishment of its plans; to enable it to carry

on its undertakings in a successful manner. It is for the good of the firm

he represents. He would not be allowed to apply for, to obtain things in

the name of the firm and then use them for his individual private use, in

matters outside the scope of the work of the firm: for his private

enjoyment and pleasure. The firm we work for is the Father, Son &

Holy Ghost. Do you see why some are not healed? They ask it in the

Name of Christ, but He knows He is not going to get any good out of it. It

is not for his glory, but for their own glory. God cannot be deceived with

specious words: it may appear to those who are to pray for you, at first,

that here is a case God can get glory out of, everything is apparently all

right; but God does the healing, and He knows all the circumstances of

the case. Ask in My Name and for my glory, and because I know it is

for my glory, I will do it.

Page 305

The Holy Ghost puts the desire in your heart to glorify Jesus. We wish

and long for him to exhibit his riches and goodness, and do great things.

NOT FOR US ESPECIALLY, but for everyone, even whosoever will call

upon His Name under the conviction that He is the Son of the Living

God.

“FOR ME TO LIVE IS .CHRIST”

The Holy Ghost comes in on our invitation: we who have heard and

heeded the call to the Marriage Supper and accepted. We allow him to

prepare us, and we prepare ourselves. He is invited to work; we

surrender the control to him and bring every thought and word and

action into subjection to him. The Holy Ghost and we work together in

perfect harmony. His object is to form Christ in us. (Gal. 4:19.) Unless

Christ is in us we are reprobates, (2 Cor. 13:5.) He dwells in our hearts.

(Eph. 3:17.) “Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ.” “Ye are his body.”

Let us consider and see what is for God’s glory and ask for it and He will

do it. Our will and asking brings it. It is God’s will to do it if it is our will

for it to be done. Don’t ask if you really don’t want it. If you do, ask in

faith and confidence. If you are going to draw back when the Lord begins

to use you to answer your own petition, how can you desire it?

Live in the Spirit

If you have “gifts” from God, but lose your experience and try to work

them out yourself it is an interruption and an annoyance in the meeting.

Though you speak in tongues and have not love, it is as sounding brass.

If you try to exercise the gift of discernment and have not love FOR ALL,

you make terrible mistakes, for you are blind or see but dimly: closing

your eyes when convenient to yourself, seeing only the faults of some,

and only the virtues of others; having become a respecter of persons,

showing partiality with a wisdom that is not from above. And so also

with the other gifts. All gifts must be used in the power of the Holy

Ghost. With the exercise of the particular gift must be the demonstration

of the Spirit, the Lord Jesus working through you will be the power. If it

is not used out of love for God and to carry out his purpose, you will find

without him you can do nothing.

Page 306

Where we would teach, it is sometimes his will we should learn. When

we would speak, it is sometimes his will that we should be quiet and

listen.

We ought to be peaceful and contented if we are not being used in a

conspicuous way. If we are not receiving honor from our brethren, as

long as they treat us as brothers or sisters, let us be contented. We should

rejoice in the Lord even if they do not acclaim us a teacher or assign us a

leading or prominent part in the meeting, as long as there is liberty for us

to take any part we are sure the Lord desires us to take.

There is law in Holy Ghost Meetings, and system, and order, and neither

the Spirit nor God’s Word allows a lawless freedom to rule.

The Lord Jesus is present, and we should allow him to use the others, as

readily as us, without our getting in his way, and being hurt and

offended if we cannot have our way.

GOD’S WORKSHOP

Many are TOO PRESUMPTUOUS in the House of God. There should be a

holy reverence and awe in the presence of God. Quit making God’s

House a place where you can play at being operated by the Spirit and

Power of God and show off your “gifts” and “tongues”; and talk as much

and as long as you please, whether others are interested and edified or

not.

God’s House is his workshop, where He works, perfecting his saints,

strengthening his children, apportioning to each his work, supplying

their needs, qualifying them for the service He requires; and generally

carrying on His work.

Who is there who thinks he can instruct the Almighty how to do all this,

practically claiming infallibility? Who is sure he knows all the mind of

God for the assembly, and that he is the only one who does?

If each one knows the part God would have him take in the meeting, and

the time when he should let himself be operated by God’s Spirit, that is

probably as much as he needs to know.

Leaders should be as fathers and mothers to all present; and without

personal likes and prejudices: full of love for all, yet caring for the flock;

peaceable, mild, merciful, compliant with all that is of God, fruitful

without guile or pretence; and

Page 307

not using their position to avenge themselves for personal slights.

*

*

*

*

Don’t speak in tongues except under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, by

the mighty power of God,

*

*

*

*

GOD’S PRESENCE SHOULD BE MANIFEST

Don’t get settled down contentedly satisfied in the absence of divine

power, as if we could do anything of ourselves to amount to anything in

the work of the Lord. No, it is the Lord God who must work through us,

if anything is to be accomplished that will survive the fire which will try

every man’s work. We are laborers together with God; but if God is not

laboring we should never rest satisfied till He does.

Let no man glory in man, or in himself: do not let us glory or delight in,

or rely upon anything that is ours, but let us glory in God and our

Teacher who enables us to understand God; let us rejoice that the

communication is open with God, and that our names are written in

heaven; that the Revelator abides and gives us understanding of the

things of the Kingdom. (Jer. 9:23, 24.)

Let us glory in Jesus and not in the “gifts” we have. If the pleasure of the

bride is derived entirely from the gifts her, beloved has given her and not

in him whose love supplied them, she is hopelessly foolish, and will later

repent bitterly of her infatuation with herself and her gifts.

“Remember Lot’s wife.”—(Luke 17:32.)

CHAPTER XXXV

REVIVAL AMONG MORMONS AT SALT LAKE CITY,

UTAH

AN ALMOST UNTOUCHED FIELD. MORMONS SAVED AND

BAPTIZED. GOD’S GLORY SEEN IN THE BUILDING IN

THE FORM OF A CLOUD

Page 308

The Woodworth-Etter meeting is being well attended and much good is

being accomplished. Many are being saved and healed. The Spirit is

being manifested in power and a number have already received the

baptism in the Spirit.

One young lady was healed who had been blind in one eye since she was

five years of age; a few nights later she received the baptism in the Spirit

and is now rejoicing in the possession of this, so great salvation. Cases of

rheumatism, paralysis and numerous other diseases have also been

healed.

Much interest is being aroused, and we believe that this meeting is going

to result in the establishment of a strong assembly here in Salt Lake City.

Workers are coming in from various places; the spirit of revival is in our

midst, and we are expecting victory. The inter-mountain country is

almost an untouched field.

R. H. Lowe, Pastor, 229 M. Street.

Salt Lake City, Utah, Oct, 29, 1916.

(Reprinted from the Daily Press)

INTEREST MANIFEST IN WORK OF REVIVAL

Considerable interest is being manifested in the series of revival services

now in progress at the Grand theatre.

Mrs. Woodworth-Etter, under whose direction the services are

conducted, is an evangelist of considerable renown. Entering the field of

evangelistic effort in 1876, she has been continuously and actively

engaged in ministerial work for forty years.

While now more than seventy-two years of age, Mrs, Etter displays

remarkable endurance, tiring out her assistants of less

Page 309

than half her years in the continuous round of meetings to which she

addresses her energies.

Mrs. Etter has held meetings in nearly every, section of the country, and

many large revivals have resulted from her ministry.

WOODWORTH-ETTER MEETINGS AT SALT LAKE CITY

(From The Pentecostal Herald)

The saints here are few in number, and are making a great sacrifice to get

a permanent work established in this city.

The meetings are being held in a nice theater holding about eleven

hundred people. The first week or so the crowds have been rather small.

But as some came in and saw the operations of the Spirit, they soon got

convinced that the power of God is with these people. They circulated the

news, and brought in others. It is marvelous the way interest and the

audiences increase.

Many Mormons are under deep conviction, and some have already been

marvelously saved. Yesterday afternoon, among others who made their

way to the tarrying room were about half a dozen young men, just in the

prime of life, who gave their hearts to God. Some came out with a bright

experience. On the very mat, stained with blood, where the devil stages

prizefights, sinners weep their way through to God, and saints receive

their baptism. This mat bottles up the tears of the saints and blood from

prizefighters. What will the record of some people show in the day of

judgment?

Strong sermons are being preached on the “Signs of the Times in Which

We Live.” Surely the people are left without a cloak if they refuse the

Gospel when they see it demonstrated as it is here.

Last night among others who were being prayed for was a man nearly

seventy-seven years old, J. J. Lewis, of S. 8th Street. Some years ago he

was thrown from a horse and injured his shoulder so that he could not

pull off his coat. After he was prayed for the power fell on him and he ran

back and forth on the platform, saying, “I never felt as I do tonight. I

never could pull off my coat alone (he demonstrated) ever since I fell. My

wife bears me witness.” His face fairly shone with God’s glory. He is now

seeking his baptism.

Page 310

Some have come a long distance, A brother and sister who have been in

our meetings at Atlanta, Ga., and Denver, Colo., are here, and testify to

the blessings received in those meetings. A man just testified, saying; “I

came about seven hundred miles to receive my baptism, and I am not

going to go away without it.” A Baptist preacher stepped in one day, all

full of the Spirit, saying: “I got healed in Sister Wood-worth’s meetings

of double rupture thirty-one years ago while sitting in my seat.” Others

testify that, reading one of the “Acts of the Holy Ghost” brought them

to the meeting.

Many times in working around the attar I am told by the seeker, “I am a

Mormon.” God has honest, hungry hearts among these people.

The meetings caused much interest over a good part of the city. Many

people were under deep conviction, and people surrendered daily to God

and got saved. Others again got healed and baptized with the Spirit.

One night the glory of God filled the theater nearly all through the

meeting. Sister Etter was held like a statue a good part of the time by the

power of God. Jesus was seen on the platform. A report just came to me

through a sister, saying she knows of outside people who testify that they

saw angels while the meeting was going on.

Marvelous messages in tongues with interpretations came continually.

Some Mormons have received their baptism, while others are seeking.

The work God does in the way of healing is drawing many people.

People get proofs that God heals which cannot be gainsaid.

CLOSING OF ETTER MEETINGS AT SALT LAKE CITY

(From the Religious Press)

A few words about the closing of our Salt Lake City meeting. A peculiar

thing about this meeting has been that nearly all who came were of

honest heart, and came with a good purpose. Some of the converted and

baptized Mormons soon turned out to be firebrands for God. It was

marvelous the way God used some of these to help others through to

God.

One man—a Mormon—got under deep conviction, but the enemy kept

saying to him, “The Mormons have got the truth,”

Page 311

He worked his way into the tarrying room and prayed, but the enemy

soon succeeded in getting him home, not to come back any more. At

home the struggle went on. He paced his room and could not rest. The

battle got so hot that he could stay in his room no longer, and as he left

his room the Spirit gave him Matt. 15:8, in regard to his own people, and

said unto him, “Why don’t you kneel down and pray?” As he did the

power of God came all over him and brightly converted him. The next

day in the meeting his face shone with light, as he related his experience

and shook hands with the saints.

A prominent business man (a broker of Mormon faith), who has written

articles for the church, told me these words: He said that the Mormon

Church had the gifts of the Spirit at one time, but today it has a form, but

is shorn of the power. I see you people have just what the Mormon

Church claims to have. God is coming forth among you. It is God. Many

Mormons see this, but do not like to confess it. This man had a wonderful

insight in spiritual things and gave me to understand that he was a

candidate for the baptism.

John A. Timmerman testifies to healing of catarrh, which he had for

twenty years; also of a growth in his forehead, for which he had been

operated on three times, but it always came back. Now it is healed and

gone. His wife was healed of nervousness and blood poison, which she

had for five years.

Andrew Selstad, of Dutton, Mont., got healed of epileptic spells which he

had for twenty years. He says his memory is coming back to him now.

A few days and especially one evening, the glory of God in the form of

a cloud filled the temple, or theater, so that it could be seen by the

natural eye. About eight or ten of the most spiritual saints took special

notice of it at the same time; they did not know that someone else saw it.

“What caused the peculiar mist in the building tonight?” was asked by

a number of the younger saints. The meetings that day, and especially in

the evening, were wonderful. Personally I just knew that it was the

glory of God coming down. Pastor R. H. Lowe and Evangelist F. Elting,

of Bisbee, Ariz,, both saw and made remarks about it. Is this not

marvelous, a cloud of the glory of God filling Pentecostal meetings these

days, just in like

Page 312

manner as it filled Solomon’s temple? (2 Chron. 5;13, 14.) The same God

will let the same cloud of glory come down and fill His House if we only

worship him in spirit and in truth.

As a result of this campaign the colored people are going to start up a

little Mission of their own. Also in the little suburban town of Murray

they expect to start up a permanent work before long.

Let all the saints pray for the work at this place.

REPORT OF EVANGELIST F. EITING, OF BISBEE, ARIZ.

(Extract from Christian Paper)

THE LARGEST UNTOUCHED FIELD IN THE UNITED STATES

Jesus said, “Blessed are your eyes, for they see, and your ears, for they

hear.” (Matt. 13:16.)

I arrived here at Salt Lake City, Utah, about the 15th of October. The

revival conducted by Sister Etter was in blessed progress. The Heavenly

Chorus was heard nearly every night, and the glory of the Lord filled the

place of meeting. Some real miracles were done in the Name of Lord

Jesus. A number of the people healed are living here, and quite a number

who came—some to be saved, others to be healed and to be filled with

the fullness of God—have returned to the different states. They left happy

and praising God.

God has been adding souls each week, and hungry souls are being filled.

We have blessed unity, and as we worship God with one accord, the

sweetness of the Spirit of God fills our hearts, and the songs Spiritual

burst forth sometimes for half an hour. Glory to God!

We have secured a vacated Swedish Lutheran Church building, and we

are much encouraged, trusting the Lord to further work with us.

The largest open door in the United States where this glorious Gospel has

not been preached is to be found in Utah, Nevada, Wyoming and

Arizona. Having lived in Arizona, where my dear people now live, and

having labored in the Northwestern States for the Master, I am quite

familiar with the need of this locality. Some of the foregoing States have

not an established Pentecostal work in them, that I know of, and there are

Indian Reservations in this surrounding country,

Page 313

some of which have not a missionary among them to tell them about

God.

There are people here from almost every Nation, having come expecting

to find rest in the Mormon Church, but who now have found it in Jesus,

the Savior.

LATER REPORT FROM PASTOR R. H, LOWE

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

The work in Salt Lake City since the close of the Etter meeting here last

fall has steadily grown and prospered, the spirit of revival being

continually in our midst, with the result that a number have received the

baptism in the Spirit, ten or twelve baptized in water and about sixteen

seeking the baptism in the Spirit at the present time.

The assembly has recently moved into a splendid downtown location, the

new hall being situated at 323½ S. State Street, in the heart of the business

district.

R. H. LOWE.

GOD GIVES A VISION

It appeared to me that all of the people of the world were on a stage. The

stage was all lighted up with bright lights. As I wondered at this, two

bright lights appeared, not far away. Then I noticed that two stairways

led from the stage toward these lights. The light to the left was bright too.

“And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.”

(2 Con 11:14.) And the other to the right of the stage was very bright.

After I had seen this, something said to me that the light to the left was

the pit of hell, and the other light was heaven. I noticed that masses of

people were going to hell, but just one by one were going to heaven.

But the devil was greedy for more people, so he waged war against God.

Right above the stage the two hosts met, and they clashed together with

such force that the stage rocked. The Lord’s soldiers were dressed in pure

white and the Devil’s soldiers were dressed in black. But the Lord was

victorious and He drove the Devil’s hosts back.

Then the “Heavenly Choir” sang the victorious song, for the Lord had

conquered.

JOE SNYDER.

Page 314

HEALING TESTIMONIES

DROPSY AND KIDNEY TROUBLE

I have been sick for twenty-five years of dropsy and kidney trouble, and

my stomach was paralyzed, and my heart was in bad condition. My body

bloated up, but now since Sister Etter prayed for me I am feeling good,

and I am four inches smaller in my waist. Thank God for it all!

MRS. EMMA E. ANDERSON.

LUNG TROUBLE AND CATARRH

I cannot thank God enough that he led me to these meetings (Mrs. Etter’s

meetings at Salt Lake City), for I found that the power of God was there.

Praise God I I was healed of lung trouble. I had suffered with it for thirty

years, also of catarrh of the head. Praise God, my soul got healed as well,

and I received the baptism of the I-Toly Ghost. As I was receiving the

Holy Ghost Jesus said to me, “Give God the glory, I baptize thee with the

Holy Ghost.” Glory to God

MRS. MINNIE LYNCH,

KIDNEY TROUBLE AND NEARSIGHTEDNESS

A friend of mine came to me and told me of some glorious meetings that

were being held. I went, and cannot thank God enough, as I was cured of

kidney trouble and nearsightedness, and, thank God, I got the baptism

with the Holy Ghost. I am glad my name is written in the book of life.

Pray for me, that I may keep walking in the light of God.

MRS. ADA STONE.

A FRACTURED ANKLE

A little over four years ago I fell from a scaffold and fractured an ankle. I

suffered much with it during this time, I had to bathe it continually and

rest it much while walking. I had also to wear a steel plate in my shoe,

because the instep came down. I was prayed for by Sister Etter at the

revival going on in the Grand Theater, and got healed. I do not wear a

steel plate any longer and can walk, run and jump. I can stamp my foot,

which had a sore ankle, down hard on the floor without pain or ill results.

I am now seeking my baptism of the Holy Ghost and believe I shall soon

receive it.

W. ATCHINSON.

Page 315

A MORMON SAVED IN SALT LAKE CITY MEETING, HEALED

AND BAPTIZED

Salt .Lake City, Utah.

Glory to God! Praise his precious Name! I was born and raised in the

Church of Latter Day Saints. At the age of eight I was baptized in the

faith, and was a Mormon until about a year ago. Well, I had a friend who

attended Sister Etter’s meeting, and she was healed, and also received her

salvation. She asked me to go.

Friends, the first meeting, as Sister Etter talked and glorified God, I saw a

light fill the room, and as it did, for the first time since I was five years

old, I saw the light with my left eye, which had been blind since then. As

I sat there and the others went to the prayer room I wanted to go. Praise

the Lord! But the Devil said “No.”

The next afternoon I did not listen to the words of the Devil, but I raised

my face to heaven and asked for help from our Eternal Father. I had the

faith and God heard my prayer. Glory to God! And I resisted the Devil

and went to God as a sinner. Oh, friends, I had to go, God showed me,

the straight and narrow way. Praise the Lord! Glory to Jesus! I then

received my salvation, and also a hunger for more of God, I praised God

for that, and, as I was kneeling, I had a vision of my Savior, Jesus Christ,

and I lost control of my voice. I just watched him vanish in a cloud of

glory.

I received the baptism of the Holy Ghost Friday evening, October 20. Oh,

my friends, turn away from the earthly things and receive Jesus with

your whole heart and soul. I cannot glorify him enough! Praise his

precious Name! When I was prayed for my adenoids were removed. I

was troubled with these for nineteen years. Glory to God for victory!

MRS. BLANCH JAGGER.

HEALED OF CONSUMPTION

My son, Marvin G. Telford, got saved about six years ago. His mother

and oldest sister both died with consumption; it ran in the family. He also

took the disease and was bleeding much from the lungs. Last fall a

Pentecostal Sister loaned him one of Sister Etter’s books, “Acts of the

Holy Ghost,” After he read it, he decided to go to one of her meetings.

Learning that she was billed for Los Angeles, Cal,, last Octo-

Page 316

ber, he went down. there, got prayed for, and healed. It has been a marvel

to all of us the way he picked up flesh, weighing nearly two hundred

pounds now. He says when he got prayed for he felt the disease go out

and the power of God come in.

Wife and the son got their baptism in this meeting. The meetings are

wonderful.

B. W. TELFORD, Rogerson, Idaho,

HEALED OF CHRONIC RHEUMATISM AND A BROKEN WRIST

I suffered much with rheumatism in my body for the last forty years. At

times I suffered intensely, especially in my lower right limb, which would

swell greatly, and then go down again. I did everything I could to get it

cured, but my efforts were all in vain, I came to the Woodworth-Etter

revival going on at the Grand Theater and saw the power of God fall and

demonstrated in a marvelous way. I decided to have them pray for me to

receive my healing. Sister Etter prayed for me, and soon my limb

limbered up and all traces of my rheumatism left my body. I am now well

and happy. I can walk, and even run, although past seventy-four years

old.

I was also prayed for and got healed of a broken wrist. Two years ago I

fell and broke my wrist. It healed together in such a way that I could not

move my fingers. They were cold and lifeless; this, with my rheumatism,

made me so nervous that I could not sleep well. My wrist is also healed,

completely too. The fingers are warm and I can move them at will, and

close them. My heart is filled with praises for what God has done for

me.

MRS. HILDAH MCLEAN.

SAVED AND HEALED

A friend wanted me to go to one of the Pentecostal meetings, so I went

and when I got home she asked me how I liked it. I told her those people

could not be in their right mind; but they praise the Lord. Well, the more I

went the more I wanted to go. This friend of mine had been healed of a

bad case of rheumatism, bless the Lord, and wanted me to go and get

healed. I had had awful headaches and female trouble for fourteen years,

The doctor said it was impossible for me to get better without an

operation. Sister Etter prayed

Page 317

for me, glory to God, and I got better, both in spirit and body. Praise the

Lord. I knelt down and asked God to forgive my sins and take me in His

Kingdom, and He did. Glory be to his precious Name! I was baptized

with the Holy Ghost.

Now, instead of thinking those people can not be in their right minds, I

know they are and that they are spiritual. Glory to God! I know nothing

but a supreme power could heal the sick or make the lame walk, and I

have seen both. I have also had a vision and seen Jesus as plainly as any

living being on this earth. Any sensible person would know that people

on this earth could not have the power to heal without the Lord Jesus

Christ right at their side.

Glory be to his precious Name! Amen.

MRS. RUTH HAMPTON.

“We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God

heareth not us, Hereby know we the spirit of truth, and the spirit of

error.”—(1 John 4:6.)

CHAPTER XXXVI

BACK AGAIN TO SAN FRANCISCO, CALIFORNIA,

A WONDERFUL EXPERIENCE WITH MY BOOK, GOD HAD

GREATLY BLESSED SINCE MY FORMER MEETING. THE

SHOWERS FALL, GREATLY REVIVING THE ASSEMBLY

Page 318

Much has been accomplished for God in this campaign. The saints had

gotten to the place where they made less of doctrinal points, and more of

keeping the unity of the spirit.

There was more unity and a better spirit manifested than at any time

before. It seemed that the meetings had gotten to the point where God

could do marvelous things in way of displaying his power. For weeks

powerful messages with interpretations had been given, saying that God

wanted to come forth in some unusual way in the city. It takes nothing

less than the mighty power of God to offset the Devil’s counterfeit—

spiritualism—which has such a strong grip on the people.

God sent in a good staff of ministers and workers. Among these were G.

Brimson, a missionary from China; F. Linblad, J. H. Sparks, H.

Womeldorff and wife, J. F. Jeffries and wife from Idaho, E. D. Lynch. Also

Dr. Smith and wife, Brother and Sister Montgomery from Beulah Heights

were over and assisted as often as they could. Also a number of others.

The Heavenly Choir came forth in a wonderful way. People also sang

much in the spirit, and some played heavenly instruments. Visions were

seen in nearly every meeting, and the Word went forth in power. There

was a wonderful interest awakened among the people. A young man up

in the gallery laughed and mocked at the demonstration of the spirit. He

got converted and had many demonstrations.

JESUS USES MY BOOK, “SIGNS AND WONDERS”

God wonderfully blessed my book, “Signs and Wonders,” Wonderful

reports came in daily of blessings received through reading it. One

evening I left a book lay on the pulpit. In the morning the janitor took it to

his room to read. While lying

Page 319

on his bed reading, he suddenly noticed Christ in beautiful white

garments standing by the door, with a lighted candle in his hand. He

got frightened, and pulled himself out of bed on his knees, bowing

prayerfully with his face downward, waiting for what was going to

happen. Still frightened, he finally asked: “What wilt then have me to do,

Lord?” Christ then answered: “Go and read thy book,” namely, “Signs

and Wonders,” which he was reading when Christ made’ his appearance,

The janitor then got up, and took the book and began to read. As he did

Christ disappeared. When he disappeared he did not have the candle. He

says he soon understood what his wonderful experience meant. Go and

read thy book. It was not his book, but he was to get one. That it is a

lighted candle in Christ’s hand. Also that Christ’s hand meant that he was

to keep the book. He would have bought a book before but he thought he

could not spare the money. We were going to give him a book; but no,

since he had this wonderful experience, he would not take it without

paying for it. In the next meeting he testified about his experience; as he

did so the power of God came on him and prostrated him on the

platform.

A missionary who was attending the meetings then got up and

prophesied in the Spirit about the book. He said God had called me to

write it; that he had caused to be put in the book just what lie wanted;

that it would be translated into many languages; that it would go all over

the world. Also that during the Great Tribulation when the Bibles would

be destroyed, these books would be a light to many people, who would

be saved through them.

One sister also saw my book on a small table. It lay open, and a wind was

passing through and between its leaves, so that every leaf was apart.

From the leaves of the book were streaming rays of light, which passed

around the book, and formed a rainbow.

She prophesied that the power of God would accompany it wherever it

went; and that it would circulate all over the world.

Scores of people have received the Baptism through reading it. Many

have been converted and many more healed through its agency.

Page 320

The book has been translated, in an abridged form, into Italian, French,

South African, Egyptian, and three of the dialects of India. It is now being

translated into German and Swedish, Also extracts from it have been

printed in Danish.

An abridged edition has been printed in England.

This shows the prophecy was of God, and is being fulfilled. It has

stirred up people everywhere to seek the baptism of the Holy Ghost.

EXTRACT FROM LETTER FROM PUBLISHER OF FRENCH

EDITION

Canton de Neuchatel, Suisse.

Dear Mrs. Etter:

Your letter reached me in Switzerland, where I am taking my holidays.

The book “Voici les Signes” is an abridged French edition of your life. I

had it printed in Switzerland. It came out at Easter, last year. It was a two

thousand books edition. Most of them are now sold.

The book has been greatly appreciated and has been mostly sold after M.

Wigglesworth’s meetings. I have given it to many pastors and

missionaries, who have appreciated it as a new incentive to faith. The

Lord has given me a few healings lately, for which I am very thankful,

and lately a healing from insanity.

With very great love divine, and hiding in him our lives,

HELENE BIOLLEY,

EXTRACT FROM LETTER, FROM PUBLISHER OF THE ITALIAN

EDITION

I am very glad to have known Mrs. Etter’s work, through her book,

“Signs and Wonders,” and to say that after having had it for many years,

I reread it with great edification. Through this literature I have received

new power of the Holy Ghost. Truly God and our Savior Jesus Christ is

in this work and book. Glory to him!

I have translated the book, “Signs and Wonders,” into Italian, because we

have a great need of the “power” of God in our land. I believe God will

bless my country very much through the instrumentality of Sister Etter

and her books. I firmly believe it.

Page 321

All in this book inspires faith and confidence in Jesus. All in this book is

from God. I am very glad to have in my hands “Signs and Wonders.”

Italy through “Segnie e Prodigi” will know that Jesus is the same, and

that his power is the same, and Salvation, and Baptism of the Holy Ghost

and Healing, the very, very same.

Yours in him our Hope,

DEL ROSSO ALFREDO, Florence, Italy.

GERMAN EDITION

I began to translate your abridged edition of “Signs and Wonders” into

German. I like to do it, and it is not so difficult, but rather long, I think it

will take me two months, but perhaps less; but I have other things to do. I

have just translated the fifth chapter.

ALICE LOUISE DU PASQUIER, Peseux.

THE SOUND OF ABUNDANCE OF RAIN IN SAN FRANCISCO

(Extracts from Press)

“Ask ye rain in the time of the latter rain! Our people have been asking.

Now we are receiving. Ye shall. receive both the former and the latter

rain. The time has arrived. The clock has struck.

Yesterday, Sunday, was a memorable day for the Pentecostal Church in

California. For six weeks Sister Woodworth-Etter, assisted by local

pastors, and evangelists, has been holding meetings in Glad Tidings

Mission. The battles with Satan have been both numerous and heavy. The

enemy’s strategy has been amazing, but God has given the victory. In the

fullness of time, the opening of the seventh week, the power rained down

with its accompanying glory, in veritable torrents. A big break came on

the previous Saturday afternoon. Sunday morning, after practically an all

night of prayer, the Lord of Hosts was on hand and throughout the day

manifested his glory in many remarkable ways. There was a heaven sent

shout in the camp. A number of big ministers were stretched out on the

platform. Others danced, who never danced before, including a minister

who has been in the work for years.

The Spirit led us all to march around the hall, singing in

Page 322

the Spirit. Suddenly the Spirit seemed to reveal to everybody to raise

their hands and praise God, and give a shout. It was at this time that the

power fell. Much time was also spent in singing in the Heavenly Choir

while marching. The Spirit melted the whole meeting and searched hearts

like He never did before. Calls were also given in the Spirit for God’s

people to rally to the battle.”

REPORT OF PASTOR OF GLAD TIDINGS MISSION

The second series of meetings held by Sister Etter in San Francisco this

year began November 4. One feature of our sister’s meetings is that she

expects the power of God to be present at every meeting in signs and

wonders, and God does not disappoint her. It is true here. A tug with

the enemy was speedily overcome, and, at this writing, November 17, the

meeting is in full swing, with tremendous conviction resting upon the

people. Some are finding their way to God and others being baptized in

the Holy Ghost. The healing power, which in times past has accompanied

the faithful presentation of the Word, is being witnessed. The crowds are

increasing. Several families are coming from Oklahoma. One man came

from North Dakota and was blessedly healed and restored. The large

auditorium was so filled with the glory of God last evening that it was

visible to the natural eye. Visions of the Angel ready to sound the

trumpet have been seen. Startling and awe-inspiring messages in tongues

and interpretations are coming forth, calling the people to great haste in

preparation for the next great world event, the coming of Jesus. A mighty

revival is coming from heaven to our needy city.

ROBERT J. CRAIG.

A LATER REPORT

Our meetings in this wicked city have been going on at this writing for

nearly two weeks. A number of people received their baptism already,

others got saved, and many healed. Last night an ex-convict gave his

heart to God. The night before quite a number saw the glory of God all

over the platform. One sister had a vision while standing on her feet, in

which she saw Jesus above the platform with an innumerable host of

angels. The light and glory which sur

Page 323

rounded him was indescribable. The same day, in the afternoon, a

minister had a vision while singing on the platform.

It is just about eight months since our last campaign in this city. The

results of that campaign are simply marvelous. The saints, only a few in

number at that time, had a small hall; now they have a hall in which they

claim they can seat one thousand people. It has a balcony to it, and is

certainly an ideal hall. They spent much labor and means fixing up this

place.

I am strongly impressed with the many testimonies on healings, by

people who were prayed for when we were here before, and today they

have absolute victory. Many are of such a nature that nobody can doubt

them. Truly, God’s power is the same today like it always has been. We

are looking for great blessings, and outpourings of God’s Spirit, before

we close here.

EVANGELIST AUGUST FEICK.

SISTER ETTER AT SAN FRANCISCO, CALIFORNIA

(Reprint)

The ‘Woodworth-Etter meetings have been going on at this place for over

two weeks now, and much has been accomplished for God. In a very

unusual way God seems to be laying a foundation for a deep work which

He is going to carry on till Jesus comes. The saints of various beliefs and

Missions are being brought together and bound together by the one

Spirit,

Messages in tongues and interpretations come forth daily. The glory of

God is seen, time and time again in the house. Sinners are getting saved

and saints baptized, also wonderful healings take place daily and a deep

conviction is over the whole audience.

Sister Etter is a monument of the sustaining power of God. After forty

years of the most strenuous and trying work in which one could engage,

her force and power are comparatively unabated. If the Pentecostal

ministry would study her life, and count on God, expecting the

supernatural to be revealed in each meeting, what a mighty agency ours

would be in the hands of God. Sister Etter is simply brokenhearted if

the Lord does not work in each meeting. For this reason God

Page 324

does not disappoint her. She has discovered through her long years of

evangelistic work, that if the people come together in unity and love,

yielding to the will of God, He never fails to come forth, so that in reality

the responsibility for a spiritual revival is placed upon the saints.

PRECIOUS REVIVAL MEETINGS IN SAN FRANCISCO

(From Triumphs of Faith, by the Editor, Carrie Judd Montgomery)

We wish it were possible to find suitable words in which to tell of the

wonderful meetings which have been going on in the Glad Tidings

Mission Hall, 1536 Ellis Street, San Francisco, since Mrs. Woodworth-

Etter came nearly a month ago. The long platform in the hall has been

filled with consecrated workers, who have held up Mrs. Etter by prayer

in her labors for the salvation of the lost, for the perfecting of the saints

and for the healing of the sick. Mrs. Etter has preached some of the most

faithful sermons that we have ever heard, warning sinners that there is no

salvation except through the blood of the crucified Son of God; also

telling them that the time is short, as all the signs of the times show that

Jesus is coming soon. We have watched the faces of sinners as she thus

faithfully dealt with them, and have seen the change in their

countenances as the Holy Spirit would strike them with conviction

through her words. The conviction is so great that it is very easy to do

personal work while the altar service is going on, as the fallow ground is

already broken up in many hearts. The altar and prayer room are usually

full of seekers. God is putting a deep hunger upon his own people to

receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit, and power for service, and to be

ready when Jesus comes. Most solemn messages have been given in the

“new tongues,” with clear, beautifully worded interpretation, many of

them exhorting God’s people to humble themselves, and to have that love

which would cause all divisions among them to cease; then God could

more marvelously work in their midst. Many solemn messages have also

been given showing that times of great trouble are near at hand, and

that we must hide away under the shadow of his wings.

As God’s children have sought to obey these admonitions,

Page 325

and the unity among them has deepened and increased, God has more

and more wonderfully blessed the meetings.

The Lord is still using Mrs. Etter very much in praying for the healing of

the sick. She is faithful in telling the sick ones that she personally can do

nothing for them, that they must look to Jesus alone as she offers prayer

for their healing. “KEEP YOUR EYES UPON JESUS,” is her constant

admonition to all in the meetings. It is wonderful to see pain immediately

relieved, new deep breathing given to those who come with wasted

lungs, strengthened vitality given to the feeble, power to walk and leap

coming to those who have been lame or crippled, and dropsical

conditions so relieved that sometimes within a few moments the bloating

would visibly decrease. We heard several different ones telling Mrs. Etter

of healings that were given to them by God through her ministry when

she was here last February, and with the added testimony that these

healings had been permanent, One lady with great delight told me that

when Mrs. Etter prayed with her for healing, her feet were so bloated that

they had lost all resemblance to feet, and her hands were likewise

swollen. She showed me how the swelling was all gone, and said, “Oh, I

was so surprised the next morning”; showing that her own faith had not

been perfect, and yet she had been receptive, and yielded to God, and so

had been able to receive healing through the “gift of healing,” which it is

quite evident God has given Mrs. Etter.

WHAT JESUS DID FOR ME

By Harold Cline

I was born in the State of Pennsylvania in March, 1889.

As far back as I can remember my father and brothers always kept all

kinds of liquor in the house. They taught me to drink beer, often getting

me intoxicated. I, being the youngest of the large family, they thought it

was “cute,” and my dear mother tried so hard to prevent it, but was

powerless only in prayer. Oh, praise him!

Between the ages of twenty-one and twenty-three I had often drank as

much as two or three quarts of whiskey in one night, besides beer, I left

home to get away from my old asso-

Page 326

ciates, to see if I could quit my bad habits, and try if I could find

something to satisfy the longings of my heart.

The first real hope came to me when I made the acquaintance of a dear

baptized saint of God, who was visiting at my boarding place. The Holy

Spirit told her to pray for me, and to instruct me in the true way.

She told me when Sister Etter came I should attend her meetings. I

promised. She came; I attended, and witnessed the healing of several,

especially one woman healed of rheumatism; then I realized that there

was hope for me. When I went to the platform to be prayed for, by Sister

Etter, the first question she asked me was if I was saved, I told her I was a

backslider. She gave me this verse, Jer. 3:14:

“Turn, oh backsliding children, saith the Lord; for I am married unto

you; and I will take you one of a city and two of a family, and I will

bring you to Zion.” I praise His Holy Name, he has brought me to Zion

for a fact. Old things have passed away, too. Everything is new. I even see

new beauties in the common little sparrows. I knew when I was born of

the Spirit, because His Spirit witnessed with mine that I was his child. She

afterward prayed for the healing of my weak lungs, and I felt the mighty

power of God strengthening all through them. Prior to this, one of her

workers prayed with me for my salvation. I asked Jesus to take my bad

habits all away, such as drinking, smoking, chewing, swearing, and

quarreling; and, bless him, He has completely renovated me. I am a new

creation. See Phil. 1:6. Being confident of this very thing, that He which

hath begun a good work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus

Christ.”

Jesus took all my sins, sicknesses and sorrows, and gave me a vision. I

was shown a beautiful rose garden, and as it slowly faded away it was

transformed into a beautiful arch, adorned with the loveliest roses that I

have ever seen. My dear mother was standing in the arch, with her arms

outstretched, talking to me. She asked me if I would go all the way with

Jesus.

FROM SOCIALISM TO CHRIST

For many years I was connected with the Socialist movement, believing

the capitalist movement the cause of all our

Page 327

ills, and the Socialists having the only solution to remove the cancer of

capitalism and leave a man-made heaven in its place; seeing no results I

progressed into the I. W. W., movement of direct action.

I wandered into a Pentecostal Mission out of curiosity, having heard that

people were being healed of all manner of sickness. I became interested

and I thought if God is a living or real God and would reveal himself to

me I would like to know him.

While in this frame of mind, God came upon my daughter, who was not

eight years of age, and commenced to speak through her in another

tongue.

I knew she was not lying, and I called upon God to reveal himself to

me, too. I give my word and honor that Jesus Christ did, and gave me the

assurance my sins were forgiven and also gave me an indescribable peace

and joy inside of my breast. I know him today and have fellowship with

him daily.

CHESTER B. CANNON, 1551 Ellis St., San Francisco, Cal.

TESTIMONIES TO THE LORD’S HEALING POWER

MIRACULOUS HEALING OF A CHILD

During the month of November, 1916, my baby, who will be two years

old in February, 1917, was in the Children’s hospital, afflicted with pus in

the bladder. She continued to get worse until she was not expected to

live. While waiting for her to pass away, I came to Mrs. M. B.

Woodworth-Etter’s meetings, and had her pray over a handkerchief.

Reaching home after the meeting, the telephone rang and the hospital

told me to take a taxicab and come immediately, as baby might not be

alive when I got there, unless I made haste. Arriving at the bedside,

around which the house physician and nurses were standing, awaiting

the end, I placed the handkerchief on baby’s stomach. She at once

began to quiver and shake under the power of God, and within four

minutes sat up and said, “Take me home, mamma.”

“What did you do to the child?” asked the doctor as he and the nurses

stood amazed. “I did not do anything. The Lord did it all,” I replied. The

next morning she got up and

Page 328

was playing around. She has gained a pound and a half since she was

healed. I give God the glory for her life.

MRS. INEZ BROBERG, San Francisco, Cal.

HEALED OF PILES AND THE AFTER-EFFECTS OF A BROKEN

LEG AND ARM

I came to attend the Pentecostal meeting, held here in San Francisco by

our dear Sister Etter, to learn more of God and to get healed of piles,

which I have suffered with for twenty years; also a broken leg and arm.

The pain has all left my broken limbs, and the piles are gone. Glory to

Jesus! This was all done through Sister Etter’s prayers, and faith in God.

He is the same, yesterday, today, and forever. Glory to His Holy Name.

JOSEPH W. RODKA, Havelock, N. D,

SPRAINED KNEE HEALED BY PRAYER

For four years I suffered from a sprained and swollen knee. With extreme

difficulty and pain I walked with a cane, being always in pain. On

February 18, 1916, Sister Etter prayed for me once and I have completely

recovered the use of my limb. I believe in the power of God to heal and to

him be all the praise.

MRS. M. J. MCLEAN, San Francisco, Cal.

BAPTIZED WITH THE HOLY GHOST AND HEALED

Staying home from meeting one night, and while retiring, I was praising

the Lord for what He had done for me. When suddenly he came into his

temple, I was baptized with the Holy Ghost and spoke with another

tongue, as the Spirit gave utterance. The people living in the flat did not

know what was the matter. I explained; they were convicted, and the

husband and wife and little girl were saved, baptized with the Holy

Ghost and spoke with other tongues. Praise the Lord! I was bothered with

my stomach. Being a painter, I have to handle white lead and as a

consequence blood poisoning had broken out several times. As the

meeting went on I fell in line with those who desired healing, when

suddenly the power came and I was filled with glory and healed. Praise

his Name Jesus saves and baptizes with the Holy Ghost, and is my Great

Physician. .

CHAS. H. JOICE, San Francisco, Cal.

Page 329

SAVED AND HEALED

I became tired of sin, and, glory to God, the 14th day of last November in

my own room, where I was staying, in San Francisco, I got down at my

bedside and asked the Lord to have mercy on me. Thank God, He heard

my prayers, glory to God, and baptized me with the Holy Ghost. The

same night He healed me in Sister Etter’s meeting of bleeding piles. Glory

to God forever! When I was prayed for the power of God came on me so

that I ran to the rear of the building, then I fell prostrate on the floor,

where I lay for some time. Ever since, the glory of God floods my soul.

BROTHER JOHNSON.

DRUNKARD SAVED AND HEALED

May this testimony be to the glory of God.

I praise God for saving me from a drunkard’s grave and giving me the

Holy Spirit, according to Acts 2:4. When living in sin the Devil afflicted

me with a disease that went into my blood. Five years ago it came forth

on my right leg, from the instep half up to the knee and half around the

leg. I tried two of the best doctors in Oakland, but to no satisfaction. But

glory to our blessed Savior, Jesus Christ; He has made me whole. When

Sister Etter came to San Francisco I went to her meetings. She prayed and

laid hands on me and rebuked the disease in Jesus’ Name. Praise God, the

pain left me, and now the sore is healing up. Glory to his Name!

FR, LIEDBERG, Oakland, Cal.

HEALED OF DROPSY AND HEART TROUBLE

November 3, 1916, I came out of the hospital, after being there fifteen

weeks. I was very much worse when I came out than I was when I went

in. I was told I might live for a time with care, but would never be able to

do anything any more. Oh, how I thank God and Sister Etter! I am able to

work again, and feel well and strong, and don’t get tired like I used to,

although I work very hard, washing, scrubbing, cooking, etc. I had been a

sufferer for fourteen or fifteen years with gallstones and kidney trouble.

One of the kidneys had grown into a tumor. Very bad case of heart

trouble, goitre, dropsy and few other inward complaints. I was not

Page 330

able to lay down, for my goitre was choking me and I also had asthma. I

went to Mrs. Etter’s meeting. Oh, how I praise the Lord for leading me

there. When the invitation was given for those who wanted to be healed

to come on the platform, there were others ahead of me. There I waited,

until my turn came. When I sat down in the chair for laying on of hands, I

felt the power of God going through me. I cannot describe it. By the

third day the dropsy was gone and has been gone ever since. In the year

of the Galveston flood I broke my ankle. I was twelve weeks in a hospital

in New York. The ankle had been troubling me ever since, and at times I

could hardly bear the bedclothes to touch it; it was indeed very painful.

The cords seemed to be knotted. I was instantly healed, praise the Lord!

My heart doesn’t prevent my laying down, My nerves are steady and

everyone who knows and has known me is surprised to find such a

change, and, more than all, there is that sweet peace which passeth all

understanding, which cometh only from the fountain of all goodness and

mercy. Blessed be the Name of the Lord for the wonderful gift of God’s

love, and I would rather have this gift than all the money that ever was

coined. It is indeed joy unspeakable, and full of glory, to know that my

Name is written in heaven. Oh, let everyone that has breath praise the

Lord.

JEAN O. LEWIS, San Francisco, CaI,

TESTIMONY OF A PHYSICIAN

During Sister Etter’s last meetings in San Francisco, I was at the meetings

day by day and witnessed the wonderful work of God through Mrs.

Etter. Many were being cured of chronic diseases which doctors had

given up as incurable. I have seen the lame walk, the blind see and deaf

hear. Yes, many were healed in their chairs during a meeting, and, best of

all, hundreds received the baptism of the Holy Spirit and Fire, speaking

and singing in unknown tongues, etc.

While I witnessed the wonderful work of God, it never entered my mind

that I needed the laying on of hands for myself, being a medical doctor,

until one day, having walked to the Mission in a rain storm, I was chilled

through and through, I felt a creeping up and down my spine, which was

Page 331

a warning of my periodical affection of the spine, causing me to stay in

bed during the attack (for three or four days). This trouble was of eleven

years’ standing and everything that could be done to cure it had failed; it

would come on through the least thing, or a cold. Before I knew it, I was

on the platform and Mrs. Etter laid hands on me in the Name of the Lord

Jesus and prayed for me; and at once I felt the healing power flowing all

over my body, and when Mrs. Etter whispered sweetly in my ear, “Now

go and get deeper in God and give him the glory,” I fell on my knees and

was filled with a humble and lowly spirit; all professional pride left me.

Then and there I realized that God Almighty is the true and only

Physician for body and soul, using Sister Etter, his willing instrument. I

received more than I looked for; namely, I was not only healed from an

old standing spinal disease which interfered in all my undertakings for

years, I also received a wonderful blessing from God, filling my soul with

divine love, compassion and meekness. The disease has never come back,

though I have had colds. I took them as blessings to remind me of the

wonderful healing power of God and to give him thanks for it. I thank

God daily for sending us Mrs. Etter, not alone for the blessings I myself

received, but for the hundreds of suffering beings who have been healed

through her ministry.

ROSA MUNDA SINCLAIR, M. D., San Francisco, Cal.

TESTIMONY OF A CONVERTED SALOONKEEPER

I came to Sister Etter’s meetings last January, to see for myself some of the

marvelous healings which were reported to take place at the big National

theater. I was then in the saloon business, which I had followed for

twenty-eight years. I have always been able to hold the very best

positions in the city, since I was considered to be one of the best drink

mixers. I drank as much as from sixty to seventy glasses a day and was a

slave to tobacco also. By my being a slave to drink, my body took on flesh

till I was nearly twice as heavy as I should have been.

When I saw what took place in the meetings I soon got convinced that

there was a God, and that his power is the same today as it has always

been, I gave my heart to him,

Page 332

and soon got marvelously saved. I have not, touched a drop since, nor

smoked a cigar, nor visited a saloon; have lost about forty pounds. Just

lately I was offered one of the best jobs in the city, but they need not look

for me any more. The Lord has healed me of kidney trouble. I am now

seeking my baptism of the Holy Ghost.

WALTER MURRAY, Acme Hotel, San Francisco, Cal.

It was three years the 17th of last July since I was taken to the hospital

with haemorrhage caused by a tumor. Two doctors told me that a capital

operation was necessary, but I did not submit to it. Sister Etter prayed for

me and anointed a handkerchief and sent it to me, and when I applied it

to my body the Lord healed me. Praise His Holy Name!

MRS. JESSIE CROWDER, Sari Francisco, Cal.

“Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man

love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.”—(I John 2:15.)

“We look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not

seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are

not seen are eternal.”--(2 Cor. 4:18)

CHAPTER XXXVII.

THE MEETING AT SAN JOSE, CALIFORNIA

MARVELOUS HEALINGS. THE GLORY OF GOD FILLS THE

BUILDING. VISIONS OF THE COMING OF JESUS

Page 333

It is some years since I was in this city holding meetings. A precious

family has been calling me for some time to come and hold a revival. I

promised them at this time, and truly, God was with us in power. He also

sent a good staff of co-workers: Brother and Sister H. R. Womeldorff,

Brother and Sister Sparks, and Brother and Sister J. E. Timmons of Hynes,

Cal. These, with some others who came in from San Francisco, were some

of the main helpers.

Brother J. Heinlen and his sister, Anna, had opened the way nicely for a

good campaign, so we expected a marvelous outpouring of God’s Spirit

before we left this city. God did surely come forth in great power. There

is always a nice sweet spirit in the meetings and the operations of the

Spirit of God in our midst greatly stirred the so-called “peace of the

community.”

Some were saved, others baptized with the Holy Spirit, and some

marvelous cases of healing were recorded.

A woman, with her brother-in-law, came all the way from North Dakota

to get healed of a bad case of blood poisoning. She soon got saved, and is

doing fine in her body. She then very earnestly sought her baptism. Her

brother-in-law got marvelously healed of the tobacco habit, from which

he tried in vain for years to get deliverance. Two sisters were marvelously

healed of pneumonia. One sister, A. L, Witt, took sick suddenly in the

home. While the meeting was going on the Spirit showed another sister

that this sister was in a precarious condition; told her to go out at once

and bring her to the meeting. She did so. People could see that it was a

case of life or death with the sister. A trained, experienced nurse, who

examined her some, said her pulse had well nigh

Page 334

ceased, that her body had grown cold, and her jaws were nearly set as in

death. Myself and some of the saints prayed and got hold on God, so

that she soon got the victory, and is now well and about her work. The

other case was nearly as marvelous. She fell on the wayside, on her way

to the meeting. She also got the victory. Another little girl had adenoids

and enlarged tonsils for some years. They were so bad that the doctors

were going to force the parents to have her operated on, an operation

which they said would cost $40. She was prayed for and now the trouble

has all disappeared.

SAW THE GLORY OF GOD

REPORT OF MISSIONARY FROM THE FOREIGN FIELD,

San Jose, Cal,, Feb. 7, 1917.

To the Readers of The Pentecostal Herald,

Greetings in Jesus’ Name:

I feel God would have me give out a few of the things He has been

revealing to me since I have been here in Sister Etter’s meetings for about

a month. God has been holding me here, for I only intended to stay a

week. And I am glad He has, for it has been of untold blessing to me.

The things He has shown me have been at different times and in different

ways: by visions, by tongues and interpretation while lying prostrate

under the power for four hours, and after strong travail and intercession.

Oh, beloved, it pays to take time to go aside and pray and wait on God.

I never had such a good chance before as I have had in these meetings,

and I praise God for the opportunity. I’ve learned this lesson, among

others: It pays to wait on God and for hours together at times. Don’t think

the time wasted that you spend in prayer; It is the greatest work we can

do for God.

One day in the prayer room, after a season of travail of soul, I saw a

glorious Being in the sky, seemingly composed of light and fire. As I

looked it was revealed to me that it meant God, who was just ready to

walk through the earth in mighty power, just waiting for the saints to

pray to this end.

ASK LARGELY

As I lay under the power those four hours God showed

Page 335

me many things. The power would come upon me and shake me from

head to foot for a few minutes; then a message in tongues came forth,

followed by interpretation. I would lie as one dead for a few minutes;

then the power again. I have not felt so near God before for a long time.

The messages were in line with the vision I saw, that God was ready to

walk through the earth in power, which meant a new and greater

outpouring of the latter rain, a restoring of the faith once delivered unto

the saints, and a bestowing of the gifts. All of these things He showed me

He wants to do for the saints quickly—is just waiting for us to pray for

them. He gave me all these revelations in separate strong messages.

At another time, while sitting on the altar bench speaking with a brother

about the hardness of the hearts of the people, oh, such heart rending

travail of soul came over me, and a vision of thousands of lost souls in

darkness came before me while interceding. While pleading for them,

God gave me the messages with interpretation that there were many,

many yet He wanted saved before Jesus comes, and He wants us to go

out and work and pray and believe to this end as never before. He said

the enemy was trying to paralyse our faith for them by making us believe

they were too Gospel hardened, and that now we need only expect

believers to get their baptism.

After I pleaded through to victory God gave me such joy that I danced

under the power for a half hour. Then it seemed Jesus was right before

me, and I fell at his feet and pleaded with him to teach me how to win

souls. Oh, beloved, Jesus is coming so soon! He shows us this so often!

Again, a few mornings ago, while praying in the tarrying room, a vision

of Jesus coming in the clouds with power and great glory came before

me. I got onto my feet and stood on tiptoes, with out-stretched hands,

begging him to take me. He said, so sweetly, so tenderly, to me: “Child,

be faithful to go out and gather in the souls I want you to win, and then

you’ll be ready when I come.” Oh, God, help me to do it!

I haven’t told you a tithe of it all. Neither pen nor tongue can fitly

describe the things of the Spirit. Three times I’ve seen the glory of God

and the angels filling the top of the building over the heads of the

people where the meetings are

Page 336

held. All heaven is astir getting ready and trying to get us ready for the

“Marriage Supper of the Lamb.”

Your sister in Christ,

MATTIE LEDBETTER, Beulah Heights, Oakland, Cal.

ANOTHER REPORT

The meeting was opened in a Church that had been closed for months

and so the crowd was small at first, but before the close the Church was

packed, at times some had to stand. The first Sunday night one sister

received her baptism about 11 P. M. A school teacher received salvation

the last Saturday night of the meeting.

Many were healed in answer to prayer; one woman, who had

tuberculosis of the stomach, was brought from a distance. When brought

to the platform she fell from weakness. She was prayed for and the Lord

healed her, and in a day or two she came to the meeting and testified to

the miracle of her healing. The power fell one night so mightily that a

woman who was brought in a wheel chair jumped out of her chair and

came to the platform, praising the Lord. There were many other cases of

healing. Glory to the Great Physician!

Every night the heavenly song was heard, and messages in tongues and

interpretation, telling of the awful times that are coming, and the need of

being filled with the Holy Spirit.

Many were slain under the power of God. At one time I saw six or seven

lying on the floor; as the Word says, “The slain of the Lord shall be

many.” Sister Mattie Ledbetter, from China, was under the power for

four hours at one time, and had a vision, and this is what she says:

“I have been here in the meeting over three weeks; three times especially

have I seen the angels and the glory of God fill the top of the building—

over the heads of the people; it was glorious: once it was when an invalid

woman was touched with God’s healing power. The power of God fell on

many of the saints at the same time. The second time was at the close of

the third Sunday morning service. We were standing for the closing

prayer when God sent down a shower of blessings on many of us. The

third time was at the close of an altar service for prayers, where God had

met us in great victory.

Page 337

Each time the power of God had fallen on me and filled me with such joy

that I found myself dancing. The last time the Lord revealed it to me that

the company of angels I saw represented the heavenly host that Elisha’s

servant saw when Elisha prayed that his eyes might be opened to see

them. One angel, taller than the others, had a scythe over his shoulder.”

Praise the Lord for the way He is encouraging his saints by seeing

“Marvels and Miracles” being done in the Name of the Holy Child Jesus.

“Watch ye and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape

all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of

man.”—(Luke 21:30

“Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning; And ye

yourselves like unto men that wait for their lord, when he will return

from the wedding; that, when he cometh and knocketh, they may open

unto him immediately.

Blessed are those servants, whom the lord when he cometh shall find

watching.”—(Luke 12:35-37.)

CHAPTER XXXVIII

THIRD REVIVAL IN LOS ANGELES, CAL. IN SHORT TIME

VISION OF CONDITIONS OF TODAY. GREAT HEALINGS. FROM

SOCIALISM TO CHRIST

THE ETTER MEETINGS AT LOS ANGELES, CAL.

Page 338

On February 10th Sister ‘Woodworth-Etter began a series of revival

meetings in the People’s Auditorium, Los Angeles, Cal. From the first

meeting, which was on Saturday night, to the present writing it has been

one wave of glory and power after another, each succeeding wave rising

higher than the former.

The result has been that many who were far out on the sea of life without

chart or compass have been brought ashore and anchored in the haven of

Eternal Life through Jesus Christ our Lord. Many backsliders have been

reclaimed, many believers baptized in the Holy Ghost, and many sick

ones healed. The love, the unity and the sweet fellowship is deep

beyond description. Many of the most remarkable messages in tongues

and interpretations we have ever heard have been coming forth almost

daily.

Wonderful visions have been seen by many. He gave a man a vision of

the whole earth, taking him from one continent to another and letting

him see the conditions of the world and the final closing of the age.

He saw Satan sitting, and back of him great clouds of darkness

enveloping multitudes of peoples, held in darkness by his satanic power

and waiting for the last sound of the trumpet. Then the Bride was caught

away, and the darkness covered the earth, and the multitudes went forth

destroying and to destroy.

Others have seen Christ in the audience, standing among his saints. One

sister saw the Holy Spirit in the form of a white dove, flying about over

the people. On all sides saints are heard saying, “This is the greatest

meeting I was ever in.” People are here from all parts of the United

States and

Page 339

Canada. Frequently the glory of God fills the place so the priests cannot

minister.

Many “Marvels and Miracles” have been observed. Marvelous healings

have occurred. About one hundred and thirty received the baptism in the

Holy Ghost. The unity of the saints brought about in these meetings was

something supremely blessed.

PASTOR W. M. COLLINS.

EXTRACT FROM “THE WEEKLY EVANGEL”

Many have been saved, others reclaimed. Also some wonderful cases of

healing have taken place—some got healed while, sitting in their seats.

A few days ago, a message came forth in another language by a brother

who can only speak German and English. A young man who is educated

for the Catholic priesthood sat back in the audience, testified later on that

he understood a good part of the message, which was spoken in the Latin

language. He further stated that the sister who gave the interpretation

gave the correct interpretation in English. Many such workings in the

Spirit might be mentioned. The saints testify on all sides about the sweet

unity of the Spirit that prevails in this campaign.

Brother William H. Giles sends us a good report of the meeting. There are

many manifestations of the Spirit’s presence. He writes “A lady, coming

with four others from Maryland, had a cancer on the tongue. She had lost

the use of that member completely, so that she could not speak. Her

doctors had told her that the only hope for her life was to have her tongue

cut out. After listening to the messages, at a few meetings, she was

convinced her time for action had arrived. She was assisted on to the long

platform and was prayed for, the cancer was rebuked in the Name of

Jesus, and by the power vested in that Name it underwent a surgical

operation. Last evening she arose and told the vast audience that Jesus

had not only completely healed the cancer, but had given her a new

tongue and a new voice with which to praise him. Another old lady was

cured of what seemed to be diseases without number, and while under

the mighty slaying power of God received the baptism of the Holy Spirit.

Page 340

“On Sunday evening, March 4, a lady brought a handkerchief to be

prayed over, stating that it was for her child, who was badly afflicted

with eczema, his face being badly broken out and swollen. The following

Wednesday the same lady rose in the meeting and ‘said, ‘Praise God, my

child is completely delivered, and all traces of the swelling have

disappeared.’ Many testified during the same meeting that while the

power was falling, and the “Heavenly Chorus” was being sung, the

Lord reached down and completely healed their bodies.”

THE POWER FALLS

Doctrinal differences are all laid to one side, for which we are very glad.

God also gave us a fine new hall in a new location to hold our meetings

in.

The saints are coming in from many outside places, some from a long

distance. One brother and sister who have been writing to us of late from

Scotland, in Europe, made their appearance and are being greatly used in

the meeting. One night, after the message came forth, the Spirit took

possession of the meeting, so that it never was dismissed. People fell

under the mighty power on the right hand and on the left. Some danced,

others sang in the Spirit. Others again got a spirit of intercession and

pleaded with sinners. It, truly, was a solemn, time.

One young man, a worker of the Y. M. C. A., came into the meeting. He

had just heard of Pentecost a few days before. The power came on him

and stretched him out on the seats. Shortly afterward he made a rush for

the altar and fell down by the saints who worked around the altar. He

had a great conflict before he yielded wholly to the Spirit. The saints

prayed for him and soon he came out with a bright baptism, “praising

and magnifying God” in another language, just as Christ said they should

if they believe. (Mark 16:17.)

Another sister got marvelously healed when the power came on her and

she laid her hands on the afflicted, part of her body. Some others got

saved. Sinners are asking, “What does all this mean?” The answer is

plain and simple - God has many people these days who are sitting and

learning at the feet of Jesus; by faith they see him on the Right Hand of

Page 341

God. They are partaking of His Spirit daily, so that a transformation takes

place in their lives. Like it was said of his disciples of old, so it is today

“They take knowledge that these people have been with Jesus.”

GOD’S BLESSING AT LOS ANGELES

(Reprint)

The campaign began here in February, and the very first meeting held has

been a marvel in the eyes of many of the old and well established saints.

For some time past a spirit of division and contention for “doctrines of

men” has been much in evidence in this section of the country; for this

reason Sister Etter has especially urged all people to lay aside all

nonessential doctrinal views, and come together for the one purpose of

seeking God for an outpouring of the Spirit, and preparation of the

saints to meet the soon coming of our blessed Savior Jesus Christ.

God has not only honored her efforts along this line, so that no difference

has come forth in any of the meetings (although they have now been

running about a month), but has from the very first poured out His Spirit

in a most marvelous way. God is speaking to his people as never before—

confirming His word with Marvels and Miracles in our very midst in

such a manner that the most skeptical are convinced that it is God. Most

wonderful messages in tongues come forth at each service with the

interpretations, warning us of the great danger that this country is in and

warning the saints to go deeper in Him. Just one for illustration from the

many given

“Oh, the time is at hand, Oh, the time is at’ hand;

Be watchful, for the time is at hand,

When all that thou hast shall be taken from thee,

And only in me shalt thou stand.”

At times when the “Heavenly Chorus” is being sung, it truly reminds one

of the wonderful description as given by John the Revelator where for the

first time in all the New Testament is found that wonderful word of

praise, “Hallelujah,” and truly it bursts forth as many waters and with the

Page 342

sound of distant thunders. Truly it makes one feel like falling prostrate at

his feet, like the “four and twenty elders”) and worshiping him that

sitteth upon the Throne, saying, Alleluia, Amen.

Truly, we can honestly say that God is healing the people as of old, and

no one can go away from these meetings and say that the Gospel that

Sister Etter is preaching is a “sign-less one.”

A gentleman arose, and said in part as follows:

“I have traveled through the European countries and lectured from the

lakes in the north to the gulf of the south and from ocean to ocean, but in

all my experience never have I been so deeply impressed as I was with

a statement that Sister Etter made last Sunday evening concerning the

perilous times in which we are living. Truly, they are such as Jesus said

would be in the last days, and only confirm the truth that Jesus is soon

coming.

“No statesman or philosopher so far has been able to give an intelligent

reason why the war broke out in Europe on July 28, 1914, which has now

with matchless fury spread over the entire world, involving our own-

beloved country in its wanton destruction of life and property.

“These things coming so swiftly and unexpectedly to the great mass of

the people only show more conclusively how prophetic were the

utterances of Sister Etter of only a week ago. Truly, these are only the

beginnings of trouble such as never has been, no, nor ever will be. It will

be a war of every man for himself, as prophesied by Jesus, Joel, Daniel,

and others of the awful things that would come in the last days. Therefore

let every man heed the warning and get ready to meet the Lord.”

The writer had the privilege of attending the first outpouring at “Old

Azusa” some ten years ago, but with many others he is constrained to say

that in many ways this is far deeper, and the solidity of the Biblical truths

being brought forth, the uniting of the saints and the true interpretations

exceed those of the former.

It is no uncommon thing to see visions of great balls of fire, clouds or

showers of rain come pouring down in our midst and several slain

under the mighty power of God.

PERSONAL TESTIMONIES

A MIRACLE OF HEALING

Page 343

My son took pneumonia fever, which caused ulcers on his right lung. The

doctors held a consultation over him and said the only thing that would

save his life would be an operation. They said that was the last chance. By

this time he had lost in flesh until you could see his bones where they

were joined together. They operated upon him, drawing eight quarts of

pus from his lung at three operations. The last operation they said his

lung had grown to the chest in the center, so they had to put in two tubes,

one at the top of the lung and one at the bottom. The tube at the bottom

soon ran out and healed up, but the one at the top he wore in his side for

a year and four months. It discharged pus all that time, so we had to keep

his body wrapped in cotton about one inch thick; even then it would

sometimes run through on to his clothes.

We removed to California from Michigan and the Lord told us to take our

boy to Los Angeles. We had heard how people were getting healed, so we

obeyed his voice and Sister Woodworth-Etter prayed for him, and be was

instantly healed. Praise the Lord! My son is well today. I can recommend

this Physician to anyone who is sick, no matter what the disease is. Praise

the Lord for deliverance for soul, body and spirit.

It is now more than four years since my son was healed. We are still

trusting in Jesus. Praise his dear Name!

Your brother in Christ,

WARNER LAMBDIN, Baldwin Park, Cal.

HEALED OF ADENOIDS AND GOITRE; THREE VISIONS

March 29, 1917.

Oh, come, let us sing unto the Lord. (Ps. 95:1.) I praise God for salvation

and His Spirit within my soul, according to Acts 2:4 and that He has

power to keep me under the blood. I thank God because He healed me of

adenoids when Sister Etter was here in December, 1915. On March 14,

1917, Sister Etter’s workers prayed for me to be healed of a goitre, and the

swelling and throbbing disappeared, and I am healed today.

Page 344

On March 24, 1917, I was at the meeting and I had a vision of Jesus

standing by a white cross, and on that day (Sunday) I had three visions.

First, a golden banner, and on it was written: “Proclaim my Gospel till I

come, which is very soon.” Second, a stairway, and it was so narrow and

straight and there were only ten more steps to go to reach the top. Third,

a clock, and it was five minutes before twelve.

“And it shall come to pass afterward that I will pour out My Spirit upon

all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men

shall dream dreams; your young men shall see visions.” (Joel 2:28.)

Surely, now is the time of miracles.

RUTH CORNELIA MOSS, 4807 Melrose Ave., Los Angeles,

RECEIVED BAPTISM

New Braintree, Mass.

I want to praise God for the wonderful way in which He has led me.

About a year ago I heard of Mrs. Etter’s meetings through the wonderful

book, “Acts of the Holy Ghost.” At that time I was living in Vermont.

I went to Los Angeles to attend Sister Etter’s meetings; I learned about the

baptism with the Holy Ghost and fire. That, I knew, was what I wanted.

Then, how I sought it! There was no peace for my soul. After four days of

seeking I received a wonderful baptism and spoke in tongues for some

time. Praise the Lord!

Oh, I was happy! The great burden rolled away and I had wonderful

peace. Glory to his Name!

It is wonderful and I plead with all those who have not had the baptism

of the Holy Ghost to seek it at once, because it is for you. It is the gate to

God’s treasure house.

Praise be to his Name forever!

Sincerely, your brother in Christ,

RALPH P. SHEDD.

CHAPTER XXXIX

ESTABLISHING A PERMANENT WORK AT

INDIANAPOLIS, INDIANA

MARVELOUS SCENES DURING TENT REVIVAL. BUILDING ND

DEDICATION OF NEW TABERNACLE.

WORK IS GOING ON NICELY

THE CAMPAIGN IN W. INDIANAPOLIS

Page 345

It was a most powerful, victorious, sweeping and glorious meeting, and

the attendance and interest was wonderful. There were three sessions

daily and messages from heaven, given by the Holy Ghost in the

demonstration of Spirit and of power.

Souls were saved, and baptized with the Holy Ghost. Many were healed

of serious bodily afflictions; there were many remarkable cases.

Charles D. Anderson, Euclid Avenue, Cleveland, Ohio, had been ill with

tuberculosis for three years; case given up by physicians. He came to

these meetings, and when we laid hands on him and offered the prayer of

faith, he was healed.

A father and mother came here from out of the city with four children, all

grown. They had open faces and were gentle and lovable, but all afflicted

with locomotor ataxia. They would fall together in a heap as helpless as

babes. In the Name of Jesus hands were laid on and the powers of

darkness rebuked. They are beginning to walk, their faces shine, minds

brightening, and the joy bells ringing in their souls. They have been

saved also, and received the double cure—for both soul and body.

The blind see, the deaf hear, tumors, cancers and other diseases beyond

man's power to touch yield under the power of our wonderful Lord.

Glory to his Name!

The work that God is doing here is reaching far and near. Saints have

come for miles and then gone back home and told the good news of what

God is doing, and have come back with many others. Many preachers,

teachers and evangelists have

Page 346

come and are assisting now. Brother J. Scruby, of the Dayton (Ohio) Bible

School gave some wonderful messages on the word.

In pitching the large tent it came close to a neighbor’s house. We feared

lest we should disturb them, but prayed for God to save and baptize the

family. Soon after the meetings started the mother got the power upon

her and was baptized with the Holy Spirit and is now praising God in

other languages, too. She is a good altar worker.

A man who had been a missionary in South America for years contracted

tuberculosis of the spine. He wrote us a number of times while in the

foreign field. He came to the meeting with his head in iron braces, to hold

it up. Since he has been prayed for you can hardly notice that anything

has been the matter with him; no more brace on his head and neck.

Three preachers of the Holiness movement came in to see for themselves.

They were convinced that they needed the baptism and all are seeking it

like little children. One was prostrated, another got so full that he had no

expression in English in the first meeting. The saints have visions

constantly. Jesus is being seen in our midst.

Some play on harps in the Spirit. Others dance like David of old before

the ark. Truly, it is wonderful what God will do if we just loosen up a

little and yield to the Spirit, like clay in the hands of the potter.

VICTORY OVER HYDROPHOBIA

A sister came in to tell us that she and her husband got the victory from a

mad dog bite. They came in from near Evansville, Ind., a few weeks ago,

and said their little dog acted strangely for some time and later bit her

and her husband, and then died. They had the head sent to medical

authorities in this city, who notified them that it died with hydrophobia,

and that they had to come in at once for examination and treatment.

They came in, but before they went to the authorities they came in the

home, and we all prayed for them. We had a glorious time. The power

fell in the meeting and prostrated the husband on the floor. They both

got the witness that they were healed. When the authorities examined

them they found

Page 347

no sign of hydrophobia in their blood. Nevertheless they made them stay

in confinement in this city for eighteen days; all this time no trace of

hydrophobia could be found. Their whole neighborhood nearly drove

them out when they got the word that the dog’s head was bad with the

disease. The man was bitten on the finger and the woman in the arm.

Today they have gone home, rejoicing in the victory.

Last week a young man for whom many prayers had been offered came

in the home and said; “Sister Etter, I want you all to pray for me. Oh, I

feel so miserable! Won’t you all pray for me? I want to give my heart to

God. I have been a bad man, an infidel to a large extent. I read all kinds

of infidel literature—Tom Paine, etc. I feel so bad. Oh, I feel as if God

won’t hear me, I did so many things” Such like came from his heart, tears

streaming down his eyes, and humbly confessing his sins. We prayed for

him and he soon received the light. In our next meeting he came in with

his wife, and is now determined to go on with God.

STRANGE SCENES IN INDIANAPOLIS. MIRACLES OF HEALING

AS IN DAYS OF CHRIST

(Reprint from Pentecostal Press)

PEOPLE ARE HERE FROM NEW YORK TO THE GULF, FROM

MARYLAND AND FROM THE FAR WESTERN STATES.

The great crowds stand with awe and wonder, beholding the

wonderful works of God. Here are most pathetic scenes. Mothers come

from far away states, bringing their poor helpless children hundreds of

miles. Scenes of sorrow and suffering, of emaciated, twisted forms, faces

eaten up with cancer, fainting and dying, and poor blind children, cause

the crowds to break out in awful weeping, and God bends over all in

great compassion, and, as faith rises, seeing the wonders, God reaches out

his Almighty hand and transforms the scene into a spring day morning;

the faces, dark as death, begin to glisten and shine and songs burst

from hundreds of throats. The Heavenly Choir sings and the angels

join in the Hallelujahs and praise ascends to the Throne of God.

If you could only see what God is doing for the poor dying people; see

them leaping and praising God, and think of how

Page 348

through years of suffering all their means have been exhausted; then in

some way get together enough to come here and begin to get the

teaching, and health of God begins to flow in, and their poor faces,

twisted out of shape through years of suffering, light up and shine; see

them begin to skip like lambs, and the people shout and weep for joy,

you would almost work your finger nails off to get such people here

and keep them here until they are entirely strong. SURELY IT IS A

RESURRECTION MORNING IN INDIANAPOLIS.

LOATHSOME CANCER OF THE FACE

I could not talk to be understood, and could not eat. I have a wife and

children. I came to the camp two weeks ago. The prayer of faith was

offered and hands laid on in the Name of Jesus, and now all pain is gone,

and I can eat and talk so as to be understood all over the tent.

J. O BUSTER, Carthage, Mo,

UNDERTAKER AND PREACHER CALLED

I had cancer of the stomach and bleeding heart. I became unconscious

and the undertaker was called, and a minister to conduct the funeral. My

nurse, however, who was a Pentecostal woman, held on to God for me,

At that point a handkerchief came from Sister Woodworth-Etter,

according to Acts 19:12. It was applied to my body and I came back to

consciousness. Then I came to Indianapolis, but came near dying on the

way; the blood came out of my eyes, mouth, nose and cars. I was prayed

for and healed instantly.

MRS. J. WALTER, Eunice, La.

She is now praising the Lord all over the camp, and looks as well and

strong as anyone.

BLIND AND HELPLESS

My son, a boy of sixteen, was blind, nearly helpless and had almost no

mind. Since he was prayed for his sight has been restored, he is growing

stronger every day, and his mind is steadily growing brighter. I also was

healed of stomach trouble.

HENRY REESE.

Page 349

My mind was a perfect blank, but now the demons have been cast out

and my mind is restored.

MRS. LAURA BAUCK, Cincinnati.

LOCOMOTOR-ATAXIA

I was a shapeless, twisted mass of bones and skin, writhing under the

power of Satan; but I was lifted by God’s power into a happy, shouting

Christian, and am now without pain. I had suffered many things at the

hands of many physicians, and had spent $4,000--all in vain. My spine

was crippled; a great knot was on it which is now gone, and the spine is

straightened. My stomach is back in place and all pain gone. I had been in

that condition thirteen years.

MRS. JAMES HENNESSEY, Milwaukee, Wis.

Mrs. Mollie Waltz, of Jasper, Mo., had a tumor on the bowels. The doctor

set two months as the limit she could live. Her husband took her to Mayo

Brothers, of Rochester, Minn., which is reputed to be one of the very best

hospitals in America. Five specialists examined her for four days, and

finally decided to put a tube in her side, so that she could live a few days

longer. As they brought her by rail to Indianapolis, the jolting of the cars

filled her bowels with blood, which she had to eliminate repeatedly. Her

left hand and leg were very much swollen and were paining her badly.

In her testimony she said, “When I was prayed for the swelling went

out, and now that hand is the same size as the other. The hemorrhages

stopped and I am healed. All glory and praise to God.”

A woman came from Louisiana. She had a disease which made some

parts of her body get numb and lifeless. The very best specialists of the

country had failed to diagnose her disease satisfactorily to themselves. It

began to affect her voice, too. When we prayed for her, God not only

healed her, but baptized her with the Holy Spirit. She gave messages in

tongues, which were interpreted.

God also sent in a man with his two boys from Iowa. The two boys both

had a bad case of rupture. He could only let them walk for a short

distance at a time, because pain would get so severe. They were about

twelve and fourteen years old.

Page 350

The change in these boys has been wonderful. Ever since the prayer of

faith has been offered for them, they have been running around like all

the other boys, full of life and vigor.

Now, since this brother has been at home, he has written us that God

did not only heal his boys, but also his wife. He had the saints offer up

prayer for her, as she had bad night sweats. Since he has gone back he

says she is healed, too. He received the baptism with stammering lips.

I praise the Lord for marvelously healing me of neuritis and weak eyes

through Sister Etter’s prayers, while attending meetings in Indianapolis.

He also baptized me, with the Holy Ghost, and spoke through me in

other tongues. I glorify His Holy Name.

HOPE HUTCHINS, 130 N. Porter St., Michigan City, Ind.

WORE A JURY MAST, HEALED OF TUBERCULOSIS OF THE SPINE

I praise the Lord for what He has done for Me. I arrived at Sister Etter’s

camp meeting at Indianapolis on July 15, suffering from tuberculosis of

the spine, five of the dorsal vertebrae being affected, beginning at the

second, so that I had to wear a jury mast over my head to keep it from

weighing on my spine. I had five different plaster of Paris casts on during

about ten days time, each one doing more harm than good. Then I had a

celluloid brace made, which was lighter, but, as I couldn’t move my spine

in it, I got steadily weaker.

This went on for about ten months; then, as I had lost my appetite, I went

to the doctor for medicine. I couldn’t get back my appetite and was so

weak and miserable that I wanted to die. My feet and legs were so

swollen that I could hardly climb up stairs. After Sister Etter prayed the

prayer of faith I began to sleep and eat good at once, and my strength is

improving each day. I thank the Lord for healing me. He not only healed,

but baptized me with His Spirit.

I am a missionary from Argentina. We came home a year ago, so I could

go to the doctor.

I came here almost without hope, but, praise God, I am going back a

new man, able to preach the Gospel once more.

LEONARD WEBB, Goshen, Ind.

AN AWFUL DISEASE HEALED

Boyne City, Mich.

The Pentecostal Herald:

Page 351

Am sending the testimony of the healing of my baby, healed of a disease

worse than scrofula.

My baby had scabs all over his head and forehead, about one-half inch

thick, and under the scabs were holes as large as a half dollar, and his

little hands had holes in them. We sent to Sister Etter for prayer, and she

sent an anointed piece of cloth, and we placed it on his body; in about a

month’s time after we put the cloth on him, he was completely healed.

We had the doctor and he said it was worse than scrofula. He did not

give us any hopes for his recovery, and told another woman he would

not live long, no matter how much we prayed for him. But, praise God,

he is a well baby today and is playing on the floor. I showed him to the

woman and she said that he was as healthy looking as any baby could be.

Oh, I never can praise God enough for what He has done for me!

Your sister in Christ,

MRS. CHESTER DUNLOP,

127 W. Division St., Boyne City, Mich.

THE BUILDING AND DEDICATION OF THE TABERNACLE AT

INDIANAPOLIS, IND., May 19, 1918

Ever since I have been at home, and particularly since our meeting last

summer, there has been quite a demand for us to put up a building and

establish a permanent work here. We felt this was of the Lord, and it

looked for a while as if God had opened the way for the work to go on,

but a few hindrances arose. God spoke to me and said, “ARISE AND

BUILD.”

Many of my readers know that when God called me I started out in Ohio,

and came down through this State, and held scores of meetings in the

large cities and county seats and towns.

I brought the Light of Divine Healing to this State, the coming of the Lord

and the Baptism of the Holy Ghost!

There were before this very few who knew anything about these things. I

continued to go, until the news was carried from the Atlantic

Page 352

to the Pacific. Finally, after I had crossed the continent nearly twenty

times, God sent me back to the city of Indianapolis, Indiana.

I preached in this State and came to Indianapolis many times, and held

meetings in the Skating Rink, in many churches, in the Masonic Hall,

and in Tomlinson’s, Hall, which was the largest hall in the city where

thousands were converted and healed. Many times in these years I have

been back and held large camp meetings.

The Lord led me back to this city to locate, and build a Tabernacle here,

which is a lighthouse for God. People from all over the world are sending

here for light and help, and thousands of anointed handkerchiefs are sent

out.

THE WOODWORTH ETTER TABERNACLE GOING UP

(Reprint from The Church of God Messenger)

I think that we all will rejoice when I tell you that the Lord has shown me

and many of the saints that we ought to build a house for the Lord, on the

west side of Indianapolis. Oh! Praise his Name! He has made it very plain

to me to arise and build at once; that whatever we do we must do

quickly, for the time is very near when no man can work, or give, so that

God’s blessed work can be carried on. I have secured a lot next to my

home (2114 Miller street) and will start laying the foundation for the

tabernacle at once.

For years the hearts’ cry of the saints over the country has been for us to

establish a permanent, central place somewhere, where they can come at

all times and receive the help they need for spirit, soul and body.

California and other places wanted this established place, but the Lord

has shown me to build at Indianapolis, which is very centrally located,

where the saints can gather together from all parts in one spirit, and have

unity and liberty.

The Lord will surely make this a lighthouse, to prepare His children to go

out as flames of fire in all directions, to get his people ready for his

coming. Many are talking of coming to stay and live in the city, and help

the work, and get what they need from the Lord.

Before the Tabernacle was built the Lord gave a number of saints visions

of it as it would be when completed.

Page 353

While the saints here were seeking a site to build on, one sister had a

vision of it, and saw it standing just where it does now; also saw it

identical in appearance and form as it is now completed.

The work of building the Tabernacle was proceeded with immediately,

and it was soon completed. When it was publicly announced, “Thus saith

the Lord, build an House for my people,” the voice of friends from far

and near communicated to me their great joy because I was to establish a

place of worship where they could come.

And now, to the glory of God, I can announce to them, and to all people,

that there is a finely constructed Tabernacle in a good location, close to

my home. It is fully equipped with baptistry, electric lights and A-1 seats.

DEDICATION OF TABERNACLE

The first general public opening of the Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle was

Sunday, May 19, 1918, and, true to vision and prophecy, it evidently

marked the beginning of a great work for God. Though the meetings had

not been very widely announced, it was very gratifying to see parties

from distant towns and cities present, and also quite a representation of

Christian workers came, including a number prominently known

throughout Pentecost. But more excellent than all this is the manifest

presence of God in the midst of his people to save, to bless, to heal. At

one time a celestial, golden light like mist filled the tabernacle, and,

coming over the audience, created in them a desire to be more like Christ.

The weight of God’s glory was on every service. One sister testified that

she saw a blaze of heavenly light round about me, and from behind me

the everlasting arms were passed through my arms, lifting me up in the

strength and power of the Anointed One, a sign of the omnipotent

power of God with me to do the work He has called me to do.

Before the day closed God fully verified the vision and several other

prophecies relating to the work here and the glory that should be

revealed.

Evangelist A. H. Argue delivered a powerful message in the afternoon,

on setting the Church in order, so that all the gifts of the Spirit could be

manifested through the body.

Page 354

At the evening service the power of God was most notably manifested,

when I prayed for the sick. One brother, coming from Toledo, Ohio, had

(from his birth) his eyes so twisted that no oculist could fit glasses to

them, and his sight was also very defective. He was prayed for and the

twist was almost instantly taken out of his eyes, and his sight was

restored.

Another man, who had his face all bandaged up, had suffered two years

with a cancer and was gloriously healed. A lady whose eyes were almost

dried up said the eye specialists had told her there was no hope for her.

She was prayed for and her eyes filled out and she was able to see all over

the Tabernacle. A number of others were prayed for and they testified

that they were healed.

WATER BAPTISM

At the first baptismal service, just over the baptistry, Jesus was seen on a

white horse, and a band of angels with him. There were several messages

spoken in other tongues and interpreted, expressing God’s approval, and

giving instructions to, and prophecies concerning, the various ones

baptized. The mode of baptism is in the Name of the Father, Son and

Holy Ghost.

God is healing, converting, baptizing in the Holy Spirit and blessing. He

is also sending his power in answer to the prayers of faith going up from

this place to help those who are at a great distance in distress.

A woman about fifty years old was in an unsaved condition, and was

very bad with paralysis. The doctor had given her up. She was in bed.

One side was paralyzed. She began to read a bill about Sister Etter’s

meetings. A part of the book, “Signs and Wonders,” was read to her.

People prayed for her. She had them write to Sister Etter for a

handkerchief. After she got it she got up and was converted the next

night. In about two weeks she was immersed in water; danced in the

Spirit, and fell under the power, received the baptism of the Holy Spirit

and is still pressing on for God.

WOODWORTH-ETTER TABERNACLE NEWS

(Reprint from Living Waters, of Winnipeg, Man.)

The Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle is coming into its own.

Page 355

Baptizing power rests mightily upon the altar services, and for the most

part seekers sweep through victoriously without great effort, as is the

case always when God is specially present to fill with the Spirit.

Numbers of really miraculous healings are taking place. My wife,

pronounced permanently invalided by our physician, who waited upon

her at the birth of our last child (now four months old), was with the

greatest difficulty brought to the tabernacle in a machine. She was

suffering intensely. Previous to our coming an operation of a serious

nature was advised. We were told, however, that even that would only

partly remedy the condition. My wife an invalid, with four little ones

dependent upon her; and myself a minister with uncertain income, did

not permit of a bright outlook. Such a cloud hung over our home in

those days of trial. Thanks be to his matchless Name for his

compassionate, healing touch. He has lifted our load. As Sister Etter

prayed, wife was wonderfully touched and today is doing the

housework and caring for the four children.

The phenomenal feature of Sister Etter’s campaigns, and the present is no

exception, is its far reaching effect. The call has been for a general rally of

the saints of God, and many States are represented in the meetings. As

fire kindles fire, these carry home a measure of the fire and power of

the services they have been in, and kindle new fires in their respective

Cities and States, so that it is not for the present to tell, but for the day of

the Lord to declare the good accomplished and the number of souls made

ready for his blessed appearing.

EVANGELIST H. O. SCOTT.

CONDENSED REPORT OF THE ASSISTANT PASTOR OF THE

WOODWORTH.ETTER TABERNACLE

“Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in him; and He shall bring it

to pass,” (Ps. 37:5.) The margin says, “Roll thy way upon the Lord.” I

believe this is what God wants every child of his to do.

“For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my

ways, saith the Lord.” (Isa, 55:8.)

I did not learn the value and blessing of these Scriptures till after years of

experience, during which time I tried to map

Page 356

out my own life, and satisfy my own heart by farming, black-smithing,

clerking, nursing, camp life, etc. But all these things failed to satisfy me,

because there was a craving in my heart after spiritual things. I wanted

more of God.

Almost all my friends and companions were settling down, and

succeeding in business life, and in some way I could not. This made me

desperate, and I made a final decision or VOW unto the Lord, “Oh, Lord

God, as far as I know myself I am honest; my heart wants thy will to be

wrought out first in my life. If I can get a life giving connection with

the heavens above, I will forever give my life to thee. I am willing to

spend two years traveling all over the country to find that which my

soul longs for. If I succeed I will be forever yours, If not, I am going to

settle in business and stay there then when I am brought before the Bar

of God I can say, Lord, you know I was honest, and made a sacrifice to

find you, but you would not be found.”

GOD’S LEADING

I started out on my pilgrimage to find God. The first place at which I felt

led to stay was Spokane, Wash. I did not know why; but knowing the

state the Churches were in, I made no attempt to find God in them. One

evening I followed a number of people into a little hall. While there, I

realized, for the first time, that God is the same in our day as He was in

the days of old; and that He pours out His Spirit in just the same way,

if people only meet his conditions. I saw, that very evening, some of

the signs take place that Christ said (Mark 16:17 and 18) should follow

them that believe. This left a great impression on me.

When a little boy studying the Scriptures I had cried more than once

because I did not live away back in the time of the Children of Israel, or in

the time of Christ. I thought, in those days. God demonstrated his power,

but He does not do so now That evening in the Mission I found out

different.

The people received what they called the Baptism of the Holy Ghost, as

the disciples did on the day of Pentecost, (Acts 2:4) with speaking in other

tongues as the evidence, I began to consecrate my life to God, to seek his

face. After I had sought about a month, one afternoon going home from

the

Page 357

meeting, while walking along the street, the power of God fell on me for

the first time: I could feel it like an electric current, It struck me first on

the back of my neck, and then the heavens opened to me, and one wave

of glory after another came over me. I nearly ran to my room for joy, and

then, with an open Bible in my hand, I walked my room, while wave after

wave of glory flooded my soul.

Oh, the joy that I experienced is inexpressible! After about an hour the

glory lifted, but the Spirit took possession of my body so that I could feel

it like an electric current. The power took possession of my tongue, too,

and I spoke in other Languages—a strange experience to me, but

wonderful, wonderful indeed. For Jesus to fill me with the Holy Spirit

as He did His disciples in the Upper Room, was almost too good to be

true: but this is just what took place. I knew that God had met me on my

VOW, and that I now owed all the balance of my life to Him.

EIGHT YEARS WITH SISTER ETTER IN THE WORK

Soon after this I heard that God was using a Mrs. Woodworth-Etter in a

wonderful way in his work, and I had a burning desire to be in one of her

meetings. I heard that she was to be at Montwait, Mass., to hold a revival

meeting (August, 1913), so I arranged to attend. These meetings had such

an effect on me that it has not passed off to this day, and I hope it never

will. The month was one of the best spent in all my life; my tongue can

never express what mine eyes have seen, and its effect on me. At one time

I counted fifty-eight people lying under the power of God. They fell

prostrate, nearly as fast as Sister Etter would pray for them. I loved to sit

apart, a little ways, and watch the people as they were prayed for. At

times the power would fall on me so that I could have shouted aloud

the Praises and Glory of God, due his precious Name, for his goodness

to the children of men.

I have had two years experience as a nurse, so I took a great delight in

watching the sick as they were being prayed for. The first one I carefully

noticed was a very delicate little woman about seventy years of age. She

had an ugly cancer in her breast and was suffering intensely. I observed

very closely, as Sister Etter prayed for her, that in just a few min-

Page 358

utes she got up off the chair, with the glory of God shining in her face,

and said in a loud voice: “I am healed, I am healed.” I thought I would

like to take a look at your cancer and see whether or not you are healed.

This woman testified time after time that she was healed, and even

pounded her breast to show that the pain was all gone. A few months

later I read a letter from this sister to Sister Etter, saying that the cancer

had entirely disappeared. This shows there is nothing impossible with

God if we only believe, as we do his will. It opened my eyes to the fact

that God does not need a knife to kill a cancer.

When those meetings closed I was like a fish out of water. The world had

no more charms for me. Christ and his Kingdom had captivated my

soul. I had a great longing to be in more of these meetings. Hearing that

Sister Etter was at Meridian, Miss., I decided to go down there, and spend

the winter in her meetings. I was there only a short time when she asked

me to help them in the home for a while, which I was glad to do, and I

have been assisting her ever since.

WITH HER IN THE WORK

The first large meeting we held was at Atlanta, Ga. The report of this

meeting spread over the whole South and scores of people were healed.

We had only been in the city a few hours, and were just getting

comfortably settled in a home, when the city was visited by an

earthquake that shook the dishes off the shelves in many places. The

Spirit seemed to say to us, “I am going to visit the city with a spiritual

earthquake while you are here, so be of good courage.” And this is

certainly what God did at this place. People came from districts outside

the city, got prayed for and healed, and then went back home, and had

others come. So that of whole districts they said, “The sick had all been

down to the meetings and got healed.”

I have had the privilege of being in the work now with Sister Etter for

over eight years. During this time we have been in the North, South, East

and West. I have, at one time or another, seen, I believe, almost

everything in way of diseases healed. Some of these have been most

marvelous cases. Just very recently a woman came to the Tabernacle who

had

Page 359

such a large tumor that she could not dress herself alone. She was prayed

for, and the power of God came upon her, and she got happy, and began

to praise God for her healing. The next day she was back again, and

testified that she was completely healed, and that she had dressed herself

alone that day. A week later she came back again, and told us that the

tumor had left her entirely. I could give scores of cases that I have seen

wonderfully healed as Sister Etter prayed for them, during these eight

years. At times the healing power of God would rest over the platform so

strongly that my faith would increase, and people would fall under the

power, too, as they were prayed for by me.

I hope and pray that whoever reads these few lines will pray earnestly

that God may come into their lives, in a real and living way. Then it will

be a pleasure to consecrate your all on the altar of service. These eight

years have been the happiest of all my life. Money cannot buy what

God is doing for me. The Lord says that he will take care of us, and

provide for us. I had a wonderful experience of this last’ summer.

I closed our meeting in the Tabernacle here one Sunday evening, took a

night train for Chicago, and had all that day to arrange for a place to stay

for Sister Etter and her workers, who were coming in from the West the

next day, to attend the Brinkman Convention, which lasted a few weeks. I

made inquiries among the saints in regard to a place, but found nothing

suitable. The day was drawing to a close and I had no place. What I

needed was a little hard to find: a small furnished cottage for about two

weeks. I cried to the Lord to help me. Right at that time a man came

walking toward me from the opposite direction, and, as we met, I found

that I knew him; he was Brother Packer, of Jacksonville, Fla. We greeted

each other, and then I made known to him my mission. “Ah!” said he, “I

see now my peculiar leadings. God has sent me before you to prepare

the way for you.” We stood almost in front of a little cottage, to which he

pointed. “In that home lives a woman all by herself. She and I used to

work together in Salvation Work nearly twenty years ago. She does not

stay in the house at night, because she is alone; she sleeps with one of the

neighbors. Let us go in and I will introduce you to her, and you can then

make known to her

Page 360

your mission,” which I readily agreed to do. After I had done this, about

the first thing that she said was, “Let us pray.” The three of us knelt

down and she called upon me to lead out in prayer; as I did the anointing

came on me and soon the power fell on all of us, she got up under the

power of God and said: “You can have it. You can have it.” I asked her

about the price of it. She said, “I will leave that entirely with you; we will

have no trouble in regard to it.” She would only take about half of what it

was worth. It was just the home we needed, and we thanked God for it.

Listen, dear ones, when we mean business with God He means business

with us too. There are men and women all over the country who are

paying the price, and living the life, and God is meeting them in a real

and living way just as much as he did his children in days of old. They

are finding out that someone answers on the other end of the line. To get

a living connection with the heavens above is worth much more than

silver or gold, and this is what it will take to be a real overcomer and be

ready when Jesus comes. May God help us all to be ready when he

comes, is my prayer.

AUGUST FEICK,

2114 Miller St., Indianapolis, Ind,

(Note by Mrs. Woodworth-Etter.

While husband was sick and helpless, but still in the work with me, some

of my workers who had been with me some time, started out

independently. I therefore prayed for God to send me the right person to

assist me, and felt led to ask it young man who afterwards I learned was

August Feick, and he willingly assisted me through every battle until this

day.

He very faithfully took care of Mr. Etter, and shouldered the business

part, and otherwise assisted me in the meetings. It was Mr. Etter’s desire

or will, before he passed away, that he should stay with me till the

work was finished. This took place over eight years ago at this writing;

he has charge of all my business affairs, and is the assistant pastor here.

He has full control of the Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle Work here when I

am out holding meetings, or absent from the meeting)

TESTIMONY OF EVANG. ORMSBY, MRS. WOODWORTH-ETTER’S

ONLY DAUGHTER

Page 361

I have been requested many times to write some of my experience, so will

now do so.

When fourteen years old I was convicted of sin, and was persuaded to

unite with the Baptist Church at Salem, Ohio. I tried over and over again

to live a Christian life, I was up on the mountain one day, and down in

the valley the next, but I never gave up, having a burning desire in my

heart to live for God,

At the age of seventeen I married Mr, J. F. Ormsby, and we erected a

family altar, and dedicated our home to God; but without a change of

heart we did not make much progress. Five years went by, and many

changes, but I did not get what my soul craved for in the Church. We had

at this time three darling children: Mabel, four years; Freddie, two and a

half; and Baby Harrie, who was covered with scrofula. We had done

everything we could hear of. Had physicians here in Indiana, and then

took him back to Ohio, to try our old family physician; but without any

permanent benefit. All of us children had suffered with it at home; all,

with the exception of myself, had died. I myself had it till I came into

young womanhood, and Mr. Ormsby’s folks also had it. It seems that

Harrie had inherited it from both sides of the family.

I could not dress my baby, but had to keep him wrapped up in a greased

cloth, as he itched and scratched all the time. I would bathe him

continually with salt water or soda, as this cooled his parched head and

body. When he was sixteen months old we attended a divine healing and

full salvation meeting and Jesus came into my heart. I took him for my all

in all. Oh! I shall never forget when Jesus came into my soul, I had my

baby anointed and prayed for.

For the encouragement of others I will mention here how I was tested.

That evening baby was worse than ever, he screamed and threw himself

and could not be comforted. I had been told, “Don’t look at his poor

little head, arms and legs (which at this time had nineteen ugly boils on

them), the disease is rebuked, the work is done and as soon as you can

believe it is done they will all leave.” I was given several

Page 362

verses of Scripture—beautiful promises to quote, and I kept repeating

these one after another, still walking the floor, carrying him and

declaring, “It is done,” and still he cried. He could not understand why I

did not bathe him as usual, but I could not, as I was trusting in God

alone. Shortly after midnight I gave out, and cried to God, “I do believe, I

now believe.” Baby hushed, and fell into a natural sleep, and did not

wake till after dinner next day. Every boil was flat, and not a bit of

corruption to be found: those nasty, painful itching boils were all gone,

and all peeled off like burns. Glory to Jesus. I had been giving him

laudanum, so that he and I could get some rest. But now that he was

healed he ate and grew, and I made him clothes like other children.

The back of our house was built over a stream. I went to my cupboard

and threw out into the stream everything that looked like medicine (and

they were many) and rejoiced to hear them crash below. “Away with

medicine, salves and ointments! Away with earthly physicians! Oh God,

you have done this wonderful miracle and you will get the whole job!” O

praise His precious Name, He who created us certainly knows all about

us. We learned to trust him for all the little things that are continually

coming up, colds, burns, bruises, indigestion, fevers, and in fact He was

our all in all.

When Freddie was three and a half and. Harrie was two, we were

moving; while helping to get things arranged in our new house, I put the

boys in the back yard. There they found a poison ivy vine full of red

berries. They ate their fill and my attention was soon called to them by

their cries. They were very sick, but in a short time they were playing

about again. Jesus had again interceded. Their stools were scarlet for two

days. Glory to his dear Name, He can cure poison.

Later on I cared for Mr. Ormsby through a severe siege of typhoid fever.

He had it a long time before he gave up to go to bed. We trusted God the

best we knew till the crisis came. The fever was gone, the inflammation of

the bowels and stomach and the hemorrhages of the bowels ceased. He

looked more dead than alive. Harrie got frightened and called a doctor.

But I kept on praying just the same. The doctor was perplexed, said he

never had seen a case just like it, but left prescriptions and five kinds of

dope, saying: ‘ If he ‘shows

Page 363

any signs of consciousness, call me,” I assured him we would call him if

we needed him.

We wired mamma for prayer, and in a few days he was up in his chair.

This was wonderful and people came to see him from all round. I did

not give him a drop of anything to help him; only I believed God.

Sometimes God makes the Devil’s work to praise him. By allowing my

son to call the doctor we found out just how low he was, and also kept

me out of the hands of the law. Jesus was revealed to the people, and his

power and might were made known.

I was raised up time and again in answer to prayer, “Oh, he is a

wonderful Savior to me!” He healed me of cancer just below my heart. I

was then in Salem, Ohio, where we lived in one house for twenty-eight

years. I did not pay much attention to the cancer till it became very

painful and burnt like coals of fire. It was larger than an egg; a blue-black

color, and a hard, angry looking thing. Well, we called on mamma again,

and took our Lord at his word, and again God heard and answered

prayer. He is indeed the same yesterday, today and forever. Glory,

glory, glory, He is a wonderful Savior to me!

But although we had wonderful victory through Jesus, still I had a

longing desire for more of him. I sought for the Baptism of the Holy

Ghost according to Acts 2:4. At first was not earnest enough. I found that

we must mean business with God, ready to lay all down for him, willing

to yield up everything, and be everything for God. I let him fill me and

speak through me. Oh! The peace he gives us, it passeth all

understanding. He comes to abide and lead us into all truth.

I have been healed of two strokes of paralysis. Oh! Glory, there is not

anything too hard for him. At the time of writing this we are living in

Indianapolis, the children are all married, and gone to homes of their

own. All except Harrie live around me. Beulah, our third daughter

married Evangelist E. W. Clark, and with their two children are out in the

work. Many are being saved, healed and filled with the Spirit through

their ministry. God blesses them all four wonderfully in singing.

We keep a Home for the people coming to the Indianapolis Tabernacle

for help. We teach them, and pray with them,

Page 364

helping them as best we can to trust Jesus for both soul and body. They

come to Indianapolis to attend the Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle from all

the States, yes, and many from Canada; with about every disease the flesh

is heir to, and if they really believe in the efficacy of the Blood shed for

them, they are healed and return home rejoicing and urging others to

came; and so the good work spreads, Eternity alone can tell of the

hundreds of helpless, hopeless sufferers, who have been snatched from

an untimely grave and are now going forth as firebrands, holding up this

same Jesus and telling of his wonderful works to the children of men.

The Holy Ghost comes to exalt and glorify Jesus, to fit us for service, to

endue us with power from on high, and to testify and prepare us for the

coming of the Lord. All our being calls out with the need of the promised

gift, which is more than an experience; it is the incoming of the Holy

Spirit, who shall lead and guide into all truth; who shall take the things of

Jesus, and reveal them unto us and show us things to come. Believer, are

you tarrying before the Lord for the promise of the Father? Have you

come to the end of yourself? Are you cleansed and humble? Are you

waiting with prayer and supplication, as those Bible saints of old? If so

God will meet you quickly, NOW is his time. He is calling us to go and

work in his vineyard; but tarry until the Holy Spirit has come in and

taken up his abode and you have been endued with power from on high.

Oh! Glory to Jesus. We praise him for wells and rivers of praise that do

not need to be pumped or primed, but burst forth in unspeakable glory

and thanksgiving.

(Note by Mrs, Woodworth-Etter.

No doubt many will be glad to hear my daughter’s experience. The Lord

is calling her out into the ministry. She has been ordained and is going

out in the work with good results, and I expect she will have good

success in evangelistic work, and in praying for the sick.)

A VISION OF THE SOON COMING OF THE LORD JESUS

I heard a great voice, as of thunder, crying, “Jesus is coming! Jesus is

coming! Prepare to meet him!” and I ran with joy to meet him. “Get

ready! Get ready!,” the great

Page 365

voice repeated. And again I cried unto the Lord, “What will you have me

to do? Have I not left all to follow thee? Have I not laid all on the altar?

Oh! Lord show me.”

I looked and beheld Jesus standing beside me; on his head was a

beautiful golden crown, and He was clad in shining raiment like unto the

sun. He held in his hand an open Bible, with a mirror in it. I beheld

myself. Oh how dark! With all my imperfections. I cried, “Oh I Lord

Jesus, let it cost what it may, but have thine own way. Get me ready!” I

beheld my Savior in all his glory and beauty, his face so radiant, and so

full of love, as He drew me closer to Him. He now held a glittering

sword. He, wielded it and cut off my head, then severed my limbs from

my body. As I lay a broken body at his feet, I said, “I am undone, I am a

failure without you, oh Lord!” Then, in a voice of tenderest sweetness, He

said, “Arise, daughter, walk no longer after the flesh, but walk after the

Spirit.”

Dear saints, may this vision be an inspiration to you as it is to me. Many

are teaching that we can go up in the Rapture, with all our weaknesses

and imperfections, but Jesus showed me so plain that we must part with

them; for these are the things that will keep us out of the Rapture.

Through him we may and must overcome these weaknesses that are

continually getting the best of us. Each victory we win makes us stronger;

let us look to him continually till the last blemish is severed, and he will

give us grace to overcome until we are such overcomers as he is seeking

to sit down at the Marriage Supper of the Lamb.

Oh awake! Awake thou that sleepest, for Jesus is surely coming—much

sooner than many think. Oh, get ready! Get ready to meet him.

EVANGELIST MRS. J. F, ORMSBY.

“The house of Israel will not hearken unto thee; for they will not

hearken unto me: for all the house of Israel are impudent and hard

hearted.

Behold, I have made thy face strong against their faces, and thy

forehead strong against their foreheads.

As an adamant harder than flint have I made thy forehead: fear them

not, neither be dismayed at their looks, though they be a rebellious

house,”—(Ezek. 3:7-9

CHAPTER XL

REVIVALS AT AINSWORTH, NEBR. AND MUNCIE,

INDIANA

GOD GREATLY BLESSES. FLU EPIDEMIC SPREADS OVER COM

MUNITY. REVIVAL AT MUNCIE. CONVERTS SAVED THIRTY

YEARS AGO STILL ON FIRE FOR GOD

Page 366

The Opera House at Ainsworth in which the meetings were held was

crowded; the preaching of the Word was accompanied by the power of

God falling in their midst, so that several fell out of their seats onto the

floor. The altar was crowded with seekers, and people got saved, and

others baptized with the Holy Ghost, from the start of the meetings till

the finish. There were messages spoken in other tongues, and the

interpretations thereof were given. The Spirit also sang through the saints

in the “Heavenly Anthem.”

A woman was healed who came from the East, with a trained nurse to

take care of her. She had been in the best hospital they could find, where

they told her her heart was two inches out of place.

A wonderful case was a twelve months old baby, who was suffering

from water on the brain. After it was prayed for the water oozed out in

the form of perspiration, and the baby sat up and played, and began to

show signs of improvement in many ways.

A girl of fourteen came to the meetings, who was dying of consumption;

she had even lost her voice. She was healed, and baptized with the Holy

Ghost at her own home. Her healing was the means of her father,

mother and sisters getting salvation. She afterwards held meetings in

the M. E. Church and over two dozen got saved there.

An elderly woman was healed of cancer and rupture.

A woman with a large goitre on her neck was prayed for, and the goitre

went away at once.

A sister named Oaks who had spells of choking, which almost killed her,

was healed.

REPORT BY EVANGELIST

I was permitted the wonderful privilege of going with Sister Woodworth-

Etter to the Ainsworth meeting in October, 1918. We were met by Pastor

Harvey, who had rented a very large hotel to accommodate the people

who came from a distance, but it was full from the first and rooms had to

be secured in other parts of town.

The largest auditorium was secured to hold the meetings in, and it was

filled from the start. God poured out His Spirit from the first meeting.

Many said to me: “When Sister Etter walks into the meeting we feel the

very presence of God; surely she is walking with him as the prophets of

old, and as she talks we see the glow of the heavenly light around her.” I

have known Sister Etter nearly thirty years and have attended many of

her meetings.

Through the prayer of faith God healed many, and many others were

saved and baptized in the Holy Spirit. The meetings were growing in

numbers, interest and conviction, when the influenza broke out and the

city officials decided to close the meetings on account of contagion.

The day our meetings closed from thirteen to fourteen were taken with

influenza. As I went with Sister Etter from room to room praying for

them I heard her tell them not to fear, but believe and be true to God and

not one would die. God undertook and not one died. Some of them had

come from one hundred to two hundred miles in autos and they started

home next morning in a storm, but God kept every one of them healed

through it all.

A WONDERFUL HEALING

Two or three times during the meetings word had come to pray for a

young sister. Brother Harvey and I went and prayed for her. She had a

high fever and every symptom of influenza, being unconscious. A few

minutes after we prayed the fever left and she was completely healed.

There were many other wonderful healings and manifestations of God’s

power.

J. C. TIMMONS, Hynes, Cal.

FLU EPIDEMIC SPREADS

It was during this revival that the flu began to spread so

Page 368

rapidly and play havoc with the people in some communities. While we

were going on with the meeting people came in from various parts of the

country stricken with the disease. Many of these dear people were well

when they left home, but were at the point of death when they arrived at

the meeting. The rooming house where we all stayed, in a short time

reminded me of a hospital. I was called upon to pray for this one and

then for that one, so rapidly that I found little time to rest. My workers

with me were much overworked, too. God gave me great faith to resist

the power of the enemy in prayer, and nearly everyone that I prayed for

was speedily delivered.

The Authorities finally came and told us that they were sorry to have to

announce to us that on account of the flu the city had passed an

ordinance to have all public places closed for a time and that they

thought it best for us to close, too. I went through all this epidemic with

wonderful victory in my body and soul. Praise God for his wonderful

power to keep us, under all circumstances.

GOD THROUGH SISTER ETTER PERFORMS

MIRACLES AT MUNCIE

AGED PEOPLE CONVERTED AT HER MEETING THERE THIRTY

YEARS AGO GATHER TO SEE NEW WONDERS NOW

Many Receive Holy Ghost—Cripples Are Throwing Away Their

Crutches

(Reprint)

“Thousands gather at the big tent in Muncie, Indiana, to hear and see the

wonderful things which are taking place in Sister Woodworth-Etter’s

meeting. Old people are gathering, who were converted in the meeting

she held in this town thirty years ago. They tell of the wonderful work of

God, and are still pressing on to the heavenly city.

The healing power is manifested here in a wonderful way. People are

being healed and discarding their crutches; tumors and many other

diseases are being healed and God is being glorified.

The other night a boy was brought to the meeting with his foot and ankle

in a plaster of Paris cast. After he was prayed for he ran backwards and

forwards across the platform

Page 369

without his crutches. When he did this, people all over the tent threw up

their hands, and screamed and jumped upon their seats, and crowded the

platform until they had to be put off.

One woman, who was converted in Sister Woodivorth-Etter’s meeting

years ago, discarded a crutch she had been using for thirty years, and

received a wonderful healing.

Lack of space forbids telling of all the wonderful works of God. But there

is another healing which should be heralded far and wide, A man, who

was a victim of the dreadful disease, locomotor ataxia, came to the

meeting about two weeks ago. When he came he could not stand on his

crutches, and now he can walk twenty-two blocks with just a cane. He

received his baptism in the Holy Ghost night before last.”

MEMORIES OF THE PAST

About thirty years ago I held three different meetings in and around

Muncie, Indiana, At the one held in the Fair Grounds the power of God

shook a portion of the earth, and hundreds of people fell against each

other, and fell over where they were standing (because there was no

room for seats).

The country was stirred up for miles around. They called me the miracle

working evengelist, because so many people fell under the power of God

in my meeting in those days.

When the people found out that I was the same person who held those

big meetings years ago, they came out, and opened their hearts to receive

the truth. Night after night the two tents were filled to the uttermost, and

at times people listened as though spellbound as the messages went forth,

through consecrated lips, backed by the power of the Spirit. The message

of Pentecost was comparatively new to most of them. Messages in

tongues came forth, and the interpretations, convincing the people that

the work was of God.

One evening after the Word had been preached and the altar call made,

the power of God fell upon a woman back in the audience; she came

running to the altar, with tears running down her cheeks, and told the

saints how God had suddenly met her, and what He had done for her.

Her face was fairly shining with the glory of God. In the same meeting

an infidel was converted, who did not believe in Jesus Christ or

Page 370

the Bible. A short time before, they said, he had cursed God, because He

let his son die a premature death. After the meeting that night he was

happy in Jesus, and confessed Him as his Savior.

Thousands of people were saved in these meetings, and very many

healed. The power of God was scattered all over the country, and men

and women went out to preach, in every direction from the Churches,

and many went to the foreign fields as missionaries.

The Lord poured out His Spirit and worked in such a wonderful way that

the people never forgot it. Parents would tell their children and their

children’s children about the work. Hundreds of very aged people were

converted.

It was one of the most wonderful meetings I have ever held in all my

ministry. It was one of the plainest proofs that my call and ministry was

of the Lord, and that my work stood and brought forth fruits.

Large numbers of the best people in the country, now very aged, came

from different parts to see me again. There were hundreds of people who

were pretty old, who at the time of my first meeting were young men and

women. There were also hundreds of others, old fathers and mothers,

who had lived faithfully and finally passed away in triumph. These had

talked so much to their children about the great work that God did in that

State that they came to the meeting and came up by scores to shake hands

with me, because their parents had talked so much about me, and died so

happy.

A number of ministers, now very aged, who had helped me in those

meetings through the State, told the people that there had never been

such a work in the State. They had lived there all those years, and seen

the results of the work, and had preached hundreds of funeral sermons

over both young and old who had been saved and got a deep experience

in the meetings. By their wonderful testimonies, a spirit of conviction

continued to sweep over the people and it seemed like everyone in the

great congregation, day by day, was convinced that the work was of

God—his mighty work.

People of all classes and ages came flocking to the Lord, and there were

wonderful miracles of healing. During all my forty-five years in the

ministry I never felt so little and weak

Page 371

in the Lord; so I rejoiced to see the wonderful results, after thirty years,

of my work in this part of the country.

At one meeting, I felt impressed to ask all the old people who had been

blessed in my work thirty years ago to come forward through the crowd

and stand in front of the pulpit. It was a wonderful sight as these aged

men and women came. Some of them had been the worst people in the

country, and others had held prominent positions in the. community;

now all are aged and leaning on their canes, several of whom were old

ministers who had helped me in the work.

They all shook hands with each other, and there were many tears of joy

running down their wrinkled cheeks and quivering lips as they praised

God for his wonderful work. Many of them were telling of the wonderful

things God had done in those meetings.

For weeks after I had gone the work that was started in these meetings

went on uninterruptedly. Souls found their way to God in nearly every

meeting. Many people were also baptized in the Holy Spirit, as on the

day of Pentecost, speaking in other tongues as the Spirit gave utterance.

Others again were marvelously healed of various diseases. Eternity alone

will reveal what was accomplished as the result of this campaign.

It is always a great joy to meet again those I knew years ago, who were

saved and helped fight the battles. No matter what part of the country I

go to hold meetings in, there are always some come up, who have been

in my meetings somewhere in the past thirty or forty years, to tell of the

wonderful works of God.

VISIONS

Jesus said “The world seeth me no more: but ye see me.” (John,14:19.)

One of the great mistakes many Christians make is to think that Christ

does not appear to his children in these days. There is not the slightest

excuse for this mistake, since Christ has promised to do so. (Acts 2:17,

John 16:13, and John 14:21.)

“Saul hath seen in a vision.” (Acts 9:12.)

“Cornelius saw in a vision.” (Acts 10:3.)

The following also saw in a vision.

Page 372

One little girl about nine years old had a vision and saw the graves

opening, the saints rising from them, and the living saints caught away at

the same time to meet Jesus in the air. Then she saw the Marriage Supper

and the Coronation of Jesus as “King of Kings and Lord of Lords.”

While she was telling the vision the power of God came on her, and the

Spirit spake through her in other tongues; then she gave the

interpretation, warning the people that this generation would not pass,

till this would be fulfilled.

One sister who came up for healing received it, and fell under the power

of God, and the Lord Jesus was revealed to her in a vision with a crown

of thorns on his head. He was also looking very sad, and the place where

he was, was very dark.

Another sister had a vision similar to this: she was sitting in the

congregation next to the aisle. While the healing service was going on she

felt suddenly as though some great person was going to pass her, and

leaned to one side away from the aisle. As she did so she looked up, and

the Lord Jesus passed her and stepped upon the platform, then He turned

and faced the people. He was wearing a crown of thorns. Sister Etter also

had a crown of thorns on her head. The Lord Jesus stepped up to her, and

removed the thorny crown and placed a beautiful golden crown on her

head, in its place. There is a crown for every one who loves his appearing,

Many wonderful signs were given in this meeting, and numerous solemn

warnings of the closing of this Gentile Age, of the coming of the

Antichrist, and the Great Tribulation. God is warning men and women

everywhere to flee from the wrath to come. The night of spiritual

darkness is far spent and the day—the day of resurrection and

translation—is at hand. Let him that hath an ear hear what the Spirit saith

to the Church.” Amen.

“Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to

die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God.

Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast,

and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a

thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee.”- (Rev

3:2-3)

CHAPTER XLI

WORK PROGRESSES AT INDIANAPOLIS TABERNACLE

FLU IN COMMUNITY. RECEIVE WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. BOOKS

ARE TRANSLATED INTO OTHER LANGUAGES. HEALINGS

Page 373

The Lord is saving, healing, baptizing in the Holy Ghost according to

Acts 2:4 in the Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle.

People come from the East, West, North and South, and the Lord does not

disappoint them, for they go away praising and magnifying the Lord for

what their eyes have seen, their ears heard, and also the blessings they

have received since they came here.

While the epidemic of influenza was abroad it carried many, many souls

away into the “Great Beyond.” God has kept his protecting hand over the

dear ones here, and not a one has been taken away by death; some have

been stricken down, but the Lord has given victory every time. Calls for

prayers both night and day have come in and we called on the Lord and

He sent His Word and healed them, Strangers called up in different parts

of the city for prayer and the Lord wonderfully delivered. Whole families

were raised up, and many got saved through the wonderful healings.

The Lord manifested himself in our midst in “divers operations and gifts

of the Holy Ghost” and his continual call is to get ready for the coming of

the Lord, and to go deeper yet in him; to sound the alarm in the holy

mountain; to call his people together in one mind and one accord so He

may reveal more of the mysteries of the Kingdom of God and of heaven;

and to set the gifts in the Church.

HEALING AND BAPTISM

A woman, whose foot was in a terrible condition from eczema came

forward for healing. The prayer of faith was given and hands laid on in

Jesus’ Name and she was instantly

374

delivered. She arose dancing and praising, God for his mercy and

goodness.

A brother who had been fighting Pentecost came with his wife to the

meetings for the first time. He was so astonished at the things he saw that

he exclaimed at the close of the meeting, “I never expected to live to see

anything like this.” Upon returning home he told his wife that he was

going to see in God’s Word where they got the authority for all these

things. So they took their Bibles and first one and then the other read a

verse, till he began praising God. He continued to do this till the Spirit

took hold of his vocal organs and he was soon magnifying God in

unknown tongues. His wife said: “Such a meeting as we did have.” “He

that willeth to do his will shall know of the doctrine.” How we praise

him that it is not by our strength nor our might, but by His Spirit.

MARCONI’S INVENTION BRINGS REQUEST

Many requests for prayer come by wire, and recently one was flashed

over the Atlantic Ocean by wireless telegraphy, from Bushey,

Hertfordshire, England. It is as follows.

MARCONI WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY

(namely)

Western Union

Telegram

April, 1920.

Bushey, Hertfordshire,

England.

Mrs. Woodworth-Etter,

2114 Miller St.,

Indianapolis,

Ind., U, S. A.

Etter—

Influenza.

Threatened pneumonia.

Right with God,

Please pray.

JESSIE BURGESS.

We all felt that these precious people Meant business, and

Page 375

cried to God in earnest for complete deliverance. So we had special

prayer, and soon we felt that God had heard and undertaken in her

behalf. In this we were confident, so we longed for a message to confirm

the assurance that we had in our souls.

A few days later this message of confirmation came by wireless. It read:

MARCONI WIRELESS

England.

Mrs. Woodworth-Etter,

Indianapolis, Ind.

Etter

Progressing Satisfactorily.

JESSIE BURGESS,

Then a few weeks later we received a letter from this sister in which she

writes,

Dear Sister in Christ:

I was smitten with the flu, and being so very frail my sister called you for

prayer. The Lord heard and graciously delivered from unfavorable

symptoms, and now I am regaining strength. Hallelujah.

Yours in his tender mercy,

JESSIE BURGESS.

These are marvelous days in which we live. We can send messages by

Wireless Telegraphy, to our friends many, many miles away, in a few,

minutes. How much more wonderful it is that we can send our petitions

into the very heights of the heavens, and then receive an answer to them,

almost as soon as we make them known. We can do this because Jesus is

in the heavens interceding for us.

WOODWORTH-ETTER CAMPAIGN

(Reprint from Christian Press)

“The Easter campaign at the Tabernacle began on April 2, with the power

of God manifested in divers operations and manifestations of the Holy’

Ghost,

Page 376

During this campaign God has come forth already in “His Acts, His

strange Acts,” His works, His strange works.

On the second night of the revival the power of the Holy Ghost fell on a

young Italian brother and gave a message through him; as quick as he sat

down a brother and sister (strangers) cried out, “God is speaking to us in

our own mother tongue!’ When questioned, they explained that they

were Welsh, and that the message was for them. A holy hush fell over

the meeting at this evidence of the wonderful presence of Jehovah.

On Sunday afternoon and evening the power of God swept over the

meeting like a cyclone. It was a little foretaste of heaven, or a sample of

what they had in Solomon’s time when the temple was dedicated. (2

Chron. 5:11-14.) It says that the glory of God was so great that the

ministers could not minister. So when the power fell Sunday some wept,

others shouted his praises; some again prayed, while many fell like dead

and lay for some tune under the power. God truly gave us a high day in

Zion.

The Word is going forth with no uncertain. sound for the Bride to arise

and put on her beautiful garments, and shake herself from the dust,

and be ready when the midnight cry goeth forth, “Behold, the

Bridegroom cometh. Go ye out to meet him.” Oh! Saints, are we ready

to go out to meet him? For when we see him we shall be like him: Are

we ready? Let us be up, and trim our lamps, and see that they are

burning brightly, so that we will shed our light around us, and help

others to find the Lord.”

MY BOOKS PROVE A GREAT BLESSING TO PEOPLE

My book, “Signs and Wonders,” found its way into the household of a

prominent engineer of London, England—one that has M. A., (Cantab)

and A. M. I. C. E., A. M, I. M. E., D. D. attached to his name. He took a

great interest in it, and soon felt impressed that its contents should be

scattered all over the British Isles. He therefore wrote us about getting out

an abridged edition that would appeal to his people, and asked how we

felt about it, as lie did not want to take a step in the wrong direction.

Later on, when he received our letter of prayer, counsel and advice, he

wrote back these words:

Page 377

“My wife and I, and our children’s nurse were having evening prayers as

usual, and as we were singing a hymn the nurse fell over on the floor in a

trance. My wife thought she had fainted; but when she spoke a few

words every now and then in a language neither of us knew, we saw that

it was God’s answer to our prayer that He would fulfill Joel 2:28 to us.

She remained in a trance two hours; saw the crucifixion in detail, and the

second coming of the Lord in glory; saw her mother come out of her

grave and go up to meet him; saw our youngest boy (two and one-half

years old) follow, looking exactly as he does now. The telling of the

vision in detail has already brought five people to Christ, to my

knowledge, and many more are gloriously uncomfortable.”

The Spirit impressed this man to go ahead with this work, but he was a

little fearful. God soon put his approval on it, and an abridged edition of

“Signs and Wonders” has been published. Brother St. G. Kirke writes that

about 3,000 have been sold in England.

ENGLISH ABRIDGED EDITION

(Extract from Letter from Rev. A, E. Richardson, D. D.,

Warden at Headquarters of “The Church Army,”

London, England)

Dear Mrs. Etter:

have just been reading your book, “Signs and Wonders” (English

Edition), and I feel I must write a line to say how I bless and praise God’s

Holy Name that your book has come into my hands—and life.

Only this year have I been led—miraculously led—to alter all my own

foolish views on Divine Healing. I came across your book “accidentally,”

as people say; providentially, I know.

We Church of England clergy rarely hear of such books—much less see

them.

I meant to write to ask if you could not just pay a short visit to England.

Will not God enable you? Failing this, I do urge you to pray that He will

raise up someone to start a similar work of faith here.

Page 378

May the dear Lord bless you and use you still, abundantly in his service.

Yours in Christ,

A. E. RICHARDSON.

METHODIST PASTOR WRITES

A pastor of the M. E. Church of the Central Illinois Conference writes:

“Mrs. Woodworth-Etter.

Dear Madam, and Sister in Christ: I came, as I fully supposed, into the

experience of the baptism of the Holy Ghost thirty-one years ago. I have

been a preacher and teacher of the Pentecostal baptism ever since.

However, since reading your new book, `Signs and Wonders,’ according

to your teaching, I have never received the real Pentecostal baptism, Now

I want, yea I covet, the best gifts, and am absolutely in God’s hands to be,

to do, to forego, or to suffer anything, in any way, at any time and in any

place. I want your prayers and the anointing of this handkerchief, first

that I may receive the divine anointing to speak with tongues, to lay

hands on the sick and pray for them, or to do anything God has for me to

do.”

TESTIMONY ON BOOKS

Beardstown, Tenn., Nov. 29, 1916.—

Mrs. M. B. W. Etter, Indianapolis, Ind.—

Dear Sister:

I received and have about finished reading your new book, “Signs and

Wonders,” and am well pleased with it, and your other book, “Acts of

the Holy Ghost,” have convinced me beyond a doubt that you and the

Pentecostal or Apostolic people are preaching the full Gospel truth.

I. M.

(Note.—It is only a part of a long letter. The writer is a prominent man,

holding- a high county position. He has been a Methodist for years. Now

he calls Sister Etter to come and hold Pentecostal meetings in the

Methodist Church in the Spring, if she possibly can. Furthermore, he

promises to pay her expenses.)

AN APPRECIATION

A WORD FROM A WELL KNOWN MISSIONARY

Rev. Stanley Smith was for many years a worker with “The China Inland

Mission.” About thirty years since a band of

Page 379

seven young men (called “The Cambridge Seven”) stirred England by

giving up excellent worldly prospects and sailing for China on mission

work.

One of these was Stanley Smith—a stroke oar of the Cambridge

University Eight. He writes:

“I cannot let this opportunity go by without again bringing to the notice

of my readers, ‘Acts of the Holy Ghost,’ or ‘Life and Experiences of Mrs.

M. B. Woodworth-Etter.’ It is a book I value next to the Bible. In special

seasons of waiting on God I have found it helpful to have the New

Testament on one side of me and Mrs, Etter’s book on the other; this

latter is a present day record of ‘the Acts’ multiplied. Mrs. Etter is a

woman who has had a ministry of healing since 1885, her call as an

evangelist being some years previous to this. I venture to think that this

ministry is unparalleled in the history of the Church, for which I give all

the glory to the Lord Jesus Christ, as Mrs. Etter would, I know, wish me

to do. This ministry should be made known, for the glory of the Triune

God and the good of believers.”

This testimony was also published in Confidence, Sunderland, England,

Rev. A. A. Boddy, Vicar of All Saints Church, Editor.

INDIA IS BLESSED THROUGH MY BOOKS

(EXTRACT FROM LETTER FROM E. E, BERRY, ESQ., M. A,

[CANTAB.] Principal of STANES EUROPEAN HIGH

SCHOOL, COHIBATORE, S. INDIA)

I am extremely thankful to you for your exceedingly kind letter and for

the books that have safely arrived, You may be interested to know that I

have sent out two hundred and sixty copies of the abridged edition of

“Signs and Wonders.” Over two hundred of them have gone all about

India, some to Japan, some to S. America and some to Strait Settlements,

etc. You might call upon the dear ones to especially pray for a blessing

upon all these books. They are greatly welcomed out here and passed

from one to another, so that great numbers of people read them. We are

in terrible need of Holy Ghost literature out here. I could distribute any

amount. Can anyone send us some?

Page 380

I hope we shall be able to take advantage of your kind offer to translate

your works. I expect this will be done soon. If I had the means (may the

Lord supply it) I would set off at once and get translations in some of the

Indian vernaculars.

E. E. BERRY.

HEALED THROUGH MY BOOKS

I am so thankful that the Lord ever led me to write to Sister Etter for her

books, “Signs and Wonders,” “Questions and Answers on Divine

Healing” and “Holy Ghost Sermons.” They bring so much joy to my

heart. I praise God for what he has done for me. I have had falling of the

womb and ovarian trouble for eleven years. I applied the anointed cloth

you sent me and asked the Lord to heal me now, and praise God for his

saving and healing power. It has been over a month and I have not

been troubled with my diseased parts since. I know that Jesus has

healed me, for I can now do my work without any pain. I am a farmer’s

wife, and you who live on a farm can imagine what I have to do. I can

also now work in the field with ease. I give God all the praise.

MRS. R. G. MACLIN, R. 4, Mineola, Tex,

TESTIMONY FROM CANADA

A few years ago I received a copy of Sister Etter’s book, “Signs and

Wonders,” sent to me by a friend. This book has proved a great blessing

to me. While prayerfully reading it one evening, the power of God came

upon me, and I received the baptism of the Holy Ghost according to Acts

2:4.

Ever since reading “Signs and Wonders,” I had a great desire to attend

Sister Etter’s meetings and to see the power of God manifested. Praise

God, two years ago I had that privilege. I shall never forget my first

impression. With tears streaming down my face I had to cry out, “THE

HALF HAS NOT BEEN TOLD.” I was a witness of God’s saving,

baptizing and healing power. God’s presence and power were felt in a

remarkable way, and the Heavenly Anthem was beyond expression.

ADELINE STETHAN, Ayton, Ont.

APPRECIATED

Your books, also letter and anointed cloths, received, and

Page 381

today I am another creature, rejoicing in freedom from affliction and sin.

Praise the Lord! Well, your dear books came to me Wednesday noon and

I have read every minute I could find they are a most wonderful help for

anyone and everyone.

Miss MABEL JEWETT, 1088 Fort St., W. Detroit, Mich.

BAPTISED WHILE READING “SIGNS AND WONDERS”

I was visiting with two friends; one of them was reading out of your

book, “Signs and Wonders.” She seemed to stumble, over a word, and

somehow she could not go on; we bowed in prayer and she broke out

speaking in other tongues. The Spirit fell on me and I went dawn on

my knees and began to praise God; it was so good; I had never heard it

before.

FLOSSIE TUCKER, Wyndham St., Yeovil, Somerset, Eng,

CRIPPLE FOR LIFE, HEALED

Mrs. Nellie Lowery came to the meeting from St. Louis, Mo., walking in

and upon the platform on crutches, the arteries of her leg being drawn up

so that she could only put the toe of her shoe upon the ground. Her injury

was caused from childbirth, two or three months before, and the doctors

had done all they could for her, and said she would be a cripple for life;

but when the prayer of faith was offered and Sister Etter laid hands upon

her, those arteries were loosed and she walked back and forth upon the

platform with her heels upon the floor. She walked home without her

crutches, and was back to the meeting on the following Wednesday night,

and testified that she was healed and is praising God for his goodness to

her.

ECZEMA HEALED

One afternoon a lady from Henderson, Kentucky, came forward for

healing. For fifteen years she had been suffering with a terrible skin

trouble—eczema. She could obtain no permanent relief. The prayer of

faith was made and she was marvelously healed, and came back to give

God the glory.

The same afternoon a young schoolgirl, who was on the verge of nervous

prostration through overstudy and excessive school duties, sought the

Lord for deliverance. An anointed cloth was given her, which she applied

in the Name of Jesus, and she too touched the hem of his garment and

was immediately healed.

Page 382

Testimonies come in from all directions telling of people being entirely

healed or on the road to perfect health. A sister in Hillsboro writes; “I

received your letter and anointed cloth last Monday. In the evening it was

placed on my chest and I could feel the healing power go through my

body. On Tuesday I arose and left my bed and sickness. To God be all the

glory.”

Another sister writes from Harrisburg, Ky.: “I received your letter

containing anointed cloth. It was applied in the manner you told me and I

was instantly healed. My limbs were swollen so large, and the skin was

stretched so tight they looked like glass. Last night was the first night I

could stretch out and sleep, for the past three months. The next morning

the limbs had gone down to their natural size, and oh, how I praised God

for the healing touch.”

We have just heard from a sister at Atlanta, Ga., who was wonderfully

healed last March through the anointed cloths. She had a had ease of liver

trouble, was in great pain and given up by twelve doctors. An anointed

cloth was put upon her, site began to get strong and has been in splendid

health.

HEART DISEASE

The following testimony was sent by Sister T. O. Smith, Artesia, Miss.: “I

believe it would be for the glory of God for me to tell you of a most

wonderful case of the Lord’s healing and cleansing of the tobacco habit.

My husband has suffered for years with heart disease, gradually growing

worse as the days went by. Although he had the best medical attention, it

was of no benefit to him and he obtained no relief. I sent to Sister Etter for

prayer and an anointed cloth; the cloth was put on over the heart and he

wore it about three days, Praise God, he was perfectly healed. The

strange thing was this. He had used tobacco for forty-five years, had

never tried to quit using it and never felt any condemnation for his

tobacco habit. About the time his heart was healed he lost all desire for

the tobacco and has never used it since. This was several months ago and

he is still healed and has no desire for tobacco.

CHAPTER XLII

AT ALEXANDRIA, MINN.; CHICAGO AND WARREN, ILL

MIRACLES ASTONISH MINISTER. THE SIMILITUDE OF THE

HOLY SPIRIT TO THE DOVE. SINNERS GET SAVED.

PRAY FOR GIFTS FOR THE PEOPLE

WOODWORTH-ETTER MEETINGS, ALEXANDRIA,

MINN.

(Reprint,)

Page 383

“The first service was a dedication service. The tent and grounds

surrounding the tent were dedicated to the Lord; and the glory of the

Lord came down and filled the place. There were several wonderfully

healed.

The Lord is surely in our midst, confirming the Word with the signs

following. The Word is going forth in mighty power. It is wonderful to

see Sister Etter get up in the power of the Spirit, and preach the Word

twice a day, proving by the Word that the signs we see are the heralds of

our coming King; she blows the trumpet in Zion with no uncertain

sound, warning the people to prepare to meet him; also shows the

necessity of all the signs following.

Then the Lord comes and confirms the Word with the signs of his power.

Numbers have been saved, reclaimed and baptized in the Spirit as in Acts

2:4, and many have been healed. Rheumatism, blindness, cancer,

tuberculosis and many troublous diseases have yielded to the prayer of

faith. There was brought to the meeting a woman like the crooked

woman in the Bible and God has wonderfully healed her. She can now

walk straight, and sit up straight. She could hardly speak above a

whisper; now in conversation she can be heard across the room. God is

working in a wonderful way. There were so many cases, it would be hard

to enumerate them in this article.

The tent is filled to overflowing every night, and Sunday

Page 384

night it was estimated there were two thousand people in and around the

tent.

MIRACLES ASTONISH MINISTER

One Methodist minister and his wife came from Nebraska. She was

afflicted with cancer, and one of her friends gave her one of Sister Etter’s

books, “Signs and Wonders”; then, a few days before the meeting started

here, her husband was at a town near their home city, and he accidentally

looked up on a telegraph pole and he saw a bill announcing the meeting

here. He told his wife about it; she asked him the next morning if he did

not believe God was leading them to this meeting. So they came and they

are filled with wonder at the mighty signs and wonders they see.

One afternoon there was a mail brought up for healing—they had to

bring him up on the platform—and when the prayer of faith was offered

he rose up and began running across the platform. Such shouts and

rejoicing went up from the crowd, they made the welkin ring. This

minister and his wife, with tears streaming down their cheeks, said: “We

never dreamed that we should see such miracles in these days as we see

here. We always believed in the power of God, but did not know He

was working in this way in the world today.”

Wonderful messages in tongues are given, with the interpretations,

warning the people of the soon coming of the Lord, and especially for the

saints to recognize that we are all baptized by the One Spirit into the One

Body; that each one must be in their place and to love one another, and to

come together in “one mind and one accord,” and then we would see the

Lord work as we have never done before.

Wonderful displays of the presence of the Lord in our midst through the

“divers operation of the Holy Ghost” were seen. Sister Etter one

afternoon was held like a statue for a half hour and then the Spirit laid

her down; she lay as one dead almost an hour, and wonderful things to

come were revealed to her.

There was a hush over the people and soft weeping was heard at the

mighty presence of the Lord.

One touching incident was a little boy sent to the meeting from a long

distance, tagged, he was so deaf. And he was

Page 385

crippled from infantile paralysis. He was healed and sent on his way

rejoicing.

One sister came from Minneapolis, whose name is Mrs. Florence A.

Belcher, 2740 Portland Ave. She was afflicted with the cords and leaders

of her neck contracting so bad that it seemed at times her ears would be

drawn out of place. Doctors could do no good. She had tried everything

they had told her. She got worse instead of better. She came to the

meetings and was healed instantly.

A book could be written all about the wonderful way the Lord worked in

these meetings.

At one meeting Sister Etter said The Lord is pouring out His Spirit, and

the Heavenly Dove is heard in our midst. The Heavenly Anthem is the

Song of the Dove calling for its Heavenly Mate, for Christ to return.

All heaven is pleased when they hear the calling of the Dove in the body

of Christ for the return of the Heavenly Bridegroom.

Let us get the dove nature.”

THE HOLY GHOST IS LIKE A DOVE

“The time of singing, of pruning of the vines is come, and the voice of

the turtle dove is heard in our land.” (Cant. 2:12. R. V.)

The time of the Holy Ghost singing through the saints in Heavenly

Chorus is come; the time when the Heavenly Husbandman is pruning the

branches in the vine is here; when the Holy Ghost is heard in the

meetings like a dove cooing, and calling through the Bride for Jesus to

come. It must be nearly springtime, the time of resurrection. Jesus comes

very soon and those who sleep will He bring with Him.

The Holy Ghost is likened to a dove because the dove is a symbol of

simplicity and innocency; meek, harmless and loving. Observe also the

following characteristics of the bird.

The dove, when absent from its mate, sits solitary and coos and mourns.

The Bride sits solitary, apart from the world, and formal professors, and

sighs and cries because of the abominations surrounding her. She mourns

because of the hard hearts of sinners, longing for her Lord to come and

comfort her evermore.

Page 386

The dove is chaste, mild, harmless and faithful. The Bride is a chaste

virgin, true to her vows to Christ (2 Cor. 11:2.) She is mild—that is, sweet

of spirit, “gentle unto all,” calm, merciful, placid, kind and

compassionate. She is “as harmless as a dove,” faithful, constant,

steadfast, unchangingly fixed in purpose and determination.

The dove is also, because of her nature, exposed to persecution and given

to mourning. “They that live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer

persecution.” “Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be

comforted.” “Ye have need of patience * * * after ye have done the will

of God” for the time of our coronation and exaltation is not yet.

The doves love one another, male and female, and keep faithful. If there

is a breach or disagreement they are unhappy till reconciled: then the love

is manifested. All who abide in Christ love one another; they are hurt and

grieved when a member is hurt or offended. To some extent they mourn

till they are all reunited in love and fellowship; then rejoice together, and

their love to one another is manifested in many ways.

The dove is a very fruitful bird, having young ones nearly every month. It

is God’s will and to his glory that we bear MUCH fruit; fruit of the right

kind. (Gal. 5:22, 23.) The “gifts” are given that we should hear more fruit.

It is Christ abiding within us, and using us to fulfill his Father’s will that

brings forth much fruit.

The dove is an enemy to carrion, odor and filth: to all tainted and putrid

flesh. Let us refuse old, much talked over stale doctrines, that others

won’t receive and eat; old bones of contention, that have been fought

over, and been the means of souls getting lean, losing strength and

becoming sick by feeding upon.

The dove feeds on the purest of the grain. How do we know when our

food is pure? It harmonizes perfectly with the Scriptures. Those who give

it out have visible evidence that the Lord is working with them,

confirming, or showing it is pure, by the signs following.

The dove quickly forgets its injuries, as the spoiling of its nest and the

taking away of its young. May the Lord enable us to forget our injuries

and forgive those who caused them.

Page 387

The Scripture warns us not to be like “A silly dove without

understanding” (Hosea 7:11. R. V.); that is, a defenseless creature

without wisdom or cunning; neither able to protect itself nor its young,

nor to take precautions against those who have designs on its life or

liberty.

We want to be like a dove in harmlessness, lowliness and love; but like

one that enjoys its liberty, and is not tamed, or in captivity. If we find our

liberty in Christ is restrained, and we are more or less in bondage, let us

call on him who is mighty and willing to deliver. There are those who,

notwithstanding the chastisements wherewith God has afflicted them in

the past, their loss of freedom, and the bondage to which they have been

reduced, still relapse into the same irregularities, and expose themselves

to the same calamities. Silly doves indeed.

The dove’s feathers are of divers colors, which, according to the varieties

of its postures, and the light showing upon them, look like silver or gold.

“Though ye have lien among the pots, ye shall be like as the wings of a

dove covered with silver, and her feathers with yellow gold,” Ps. 68:13.

We may, like Joseph, be oppressed, sold by our brethren into slavery, lied

about and put in prison; “But God removed the burden from his

shoulder his hands were delivered from the pots.” Ps. 81:6. Pharaoh had

to send for him to interpret his dreams, and named him “A Revealer of

Secrets”; all Egypt and all countries had to look to him “for their bread”—

that is, their lives.

The doves are used to carry messages by tying them about their necks.

The Holy Ghost is the carrier of heaven. Jesus sends him to us with his

messages. The Carrier searches the deep things of God, ascertains what is

his mind and reveals to us his will. Then we send another message, or

prayer, which he takes up to the throne, and in return brings a message of

assurance; that we have the things hoped for, the evidence of things not

seen. We know God’s will, and this is the confidence he brings, that he is

going to give us the substance of things hoped for. We are then in a

position to send up our praises and thanks to God for the desires of our

heart, even before deliverance is Made manifest to the senses. Glory to

God!

Page 388

TESTIMONY

I wish to testify for the glory of God, to the blessings and wonderful

experiences I have received since the Lord led me to Sister Etter.

I praise him for the privilege I have had of sitting at the feet of his

anointed handmaiden and learning lessons of His workings and his

wonderful power and glory.

Her language is plain and direct in giving out the Word so that a child

can understand the message she gives. Like the Apostle Paul she does not

use “enticing words of man’s wisdom,” but it is in power and

demonstration of the Holy Ghost. And when the Word goes forth, the

Lord confirms the Word with signs and wonders and divers miracles of

the Holy Ghost. I have seen the glory of the Lord so manifested in the

meetings that men and women have been held spellbound under the

mighty power of God, and hundreds lay slain under the power of God;

also the sick are healed of every known disease.

She herself is a living miracle, being weak in body, yet proving that in our

weakness we are made strong in the Lord -- truly, underneath her are

“The Everlasting Arms” and she is upheld by divine power.

EVANGELIST S. IONE WOODS.

ASTHMA

I have suffered from asthma for seven years and spent $700 for doctors,

medicines and operations; they failed to do me any good and I was given

up by the doctors, but, praise the Lord, He had not given me up.

I heard of Mrs. Woodworth-Etter, so I went down and she prayed for me

and the Lord instantly healed me. But that wasn’t all; I got double

healing, for both soul and body and was baptized with the Holy Ghost.

Praise the Lord I

LUTHER SHERLUND, R. No, 1, Glyndon, Minn.

INGROWING GOITRE AND RHEUMATISM

I have been healed of a bad ingrowing goitre which I have had for seven

years; rheumatism in my left leg which I have had for some time, so that I

could hardly move my leg forward. In a few minutes I could walk

without pain. I was also healed of piles, which I had suffered from for

eleven

Page 389

years, especially through last Winter and Spring. Praise God forever, I am

now a healthy, happy sister I

MRS. CARRIE JOHNSON, R. No. 7, Box 38„ Alexandria.

ENLARGED HEART AND CIRRHOSIS OF LIVER

For many years I have been in very poor health. I have enlargement of the

heart, and terrible kidney trouble and also cirrhosis of the liver.

When I saw the many wonderful healings that were done my mind that

were done here bi made up my mind that God would surely heal me if

I had faith. I was healed July 1, and now I am feeling well I can walk and

move as quickly as I could when I was a young girl. As soon as the;

healing power touched me the pain and soreness left me entirely. Praises

MRS. GEORGE WHITMAN, Alexandria, Minn.

RHEUMATISM, VARICOSE VEINS AND TUMOR

I am praising the Lord for healing my body. I had rheumatism in the

joints and they were very stiff, also varicose veins and a tumor. My body

was in a badly run down condition, but Jesus healed me. Praise his

Name! He also baptized me with the Holy Ghost. As my neighbors knew

of my afflictions and the serious condition I was in before I was healed,

they say there was a great work done in Alexandria when I was healed.

MRS. CATHERINE COOK, Parkers, Minn.

CRIPPLED IN AUTO ACCIDENT

I was an invalid for seven years. I was hurt in an automobile accident,

after which I was in bed for twelve weeks; it was twenty-five weeks

before I could get round on two crutches. I heard of Sister Woodworth-

Etter and had her pray for me, when, glory to God!—He healed me. I

cannot thank him enough for setting me free after having been an invalid

for seven years; but with God nothing is impossible.

MRS, OLAF KING, Donelly, Minn.

I was healed of goitre; to the glory of God I wish to tell others. I asked

Sister Etter to pray for me and the power of God went through my body;

I felt it.

ELSIE HENDERSON, Box 92, Eagle Bend, Minn.

Page 390

I was healed of catarrh, weak lungs, heart trouble and stomach trouble,

when Sister Etter prayed for me through faith in Jesus.

Also while sitting in my seat Jesus healed me of kidney trouble and

piles. Praise the Lord! “He is the same yester-day, today and forever.”

SWERIN HANSON, Hillsboro, N. Dak.

COULD NOT STAND—HEALED

I was ill about thirty years ago and went through an operation which left

my spine weak. I commenced getting weaker, and finally I was not able

to stand on my feet to work, but had to rest on my knees. After I had

Sister Etter pray for me at Alexandria, praise the Lord, He healed me, and

now I can stand on my feet for a length of time and walk around.

JOHN A. BLACK, Fertile, Minn.

STIFF WRIST HEALED

I broke my arm last Christmas. Doctors set it and did all they could, but it

left the wrist stiff. I saw some of the wonderful healings the Lord was

doing through Sister Etter and I thought I would ask the Lord to heal my

arm and the stiffness is all gone. Praise Jesus, I give him all the glory!

MRS. L. C. VAN DYKE, R. No. 7, Alexandria.

HEART TROUBLE AND GOITRE

I praise the Lord for the blessing which I received while spending a week

in the meetings at Alexandria held by Mrs. Etter. I had suffered for years

with heart trouble and goitre; but, praise the Lord, while sitting in my

seat during one of the services I experienced the healing power of God.

Oh! It is truly wonderful what the Lord can do. I saw many of the lame,

blind, deaf and consumptive healed. Oh Glory to his Name!

Since I have received my Baptism of the Holy Ghost I have had many

wonderful visions of the soon coming of Jesus.

MRS. JAMES A. CARDIFF, I. W. 5th St., Duluth, Minn.

DROPSY

I praise God. His healing power is manifested here as it was in the days

of the apostles. God never changes, though unbelieving preachers and

most people believe that those days

Page 391

when Jesus had compassion on the multitudes are past. But, I praise God

today because it matters not to me what men or devils may say, Jesus is

my healer as well as my Savior. About two years ago I felt sick all the

time. I went to a doctor and found I had a bad case of dropsy, he told me

I would have to take medicine all my life, but instead of taking medicine I

came to Alexandria and was prayed for and I felt God’s healing touch

and continue to feel his healing power.

MARY E. CHASE, Box 592, Crosby, Minn,

CHRIST SEEN BY SINNER SEEKING SALVATION

I came to these meetings a poor lost sinner but, thank God, I can go home

knowing that God has wonderfullv saved my soul. While under his

power a few days ago I saw a very beautiful vision. I saw the Lord Jesus

on the Cross, in the center of a very beautiful light. It was the most

beautiful sight I ever saw. Praise God!

HAROLD WARNICK, Revere, Minn.

ANOTHER VISION

I had a vision of Sister Woodworth-Etter standing on the platform,

covered with a beautiful veil, and then I saw a form as of the “Son of

Man” walking from one person to another, talking to them.

CHICAGO, ILL, CONVENTION

From Alexandria we went to Chicago to attend the Convention called by

Brothers Sinclair and Brinkman of the Pentecostal Assemblies of U. S. A.

On my seventy-sixth birthday I prayed for about one hundred ministers

and evangelists, that they might receive the anointing for service, and the

“Gift’s of the Spirit.” I also prayed for about fifty sick people on that

day, and in the evening spoke to several thousands assembled in the

large Armory building.

We were glad to find the brethren in unity and zealous in the Lord’s

work, and to have the opportunity to listen to the clear enunciation of

Brother John Lake, of S. Africa, and more recently of Spokane,

Washington, regarding Divine Healing and Spiritual Progression.

But we had promised the saints at Warren, Ill., to hold a

Page 392

meeting for them, I therefore could not stay as long as I would have liked

to.

AT WARREN, ILL.

WOODWORTH-ETTER TENT MEETING AT WARREN, ILLINOIS

(Reprint.)

The Woodworth-Etter meeting, which just closed, was held in the

beautiful grove on the school grounds at Warren, Ill.

Our sister was led by the Lord at the very first meeting to dedicate the

tent grounds and all who would come thereupon to the Lord.

Pentecost being practically new there, the few standing for the full Gospel

have had much opposition. But God backs up His Word at all times with

visible signs in healing, saving and reviving many.

God led Sister Woodworth-Etter out chiefly on three themes, such as:

“The true Church of Jesus Christ, inaugurated upon the day of

Pentecost, which has never changed”; “God is still visiting his people,

as at first, pouring out His Spirit upon all flesh” (see Joel 2:28; Acts 2:17,

39), and “The Soon Coming of Our Lord,” which was referred to more

than any other topic by the Holy Spirit and was backed up by messages

in tongues and interpretations warning them to prepare and flee to

Jesus for safety, as there is no safety except in Christ, pointing out the

awful time of trouble which is coming upon the whole world. (See

Matt. 24:21; Rev. 3:10.) Also the great need of being Spirit filled,

seeking the baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire as a necessary

preparation for his coming.

One old couple came three hundred and fifty miles to tell of the healing

of their daughter, living in Texas, who was healed in the Minnesota

meeting of tumors and cancer. They said she was well and happy. They

were unsaved, but soon found the Lord and went away rejoicing to tell

others who were coming likewise.

Several sisters came who were so low that their loved ones feared they

might be brought back dead. One who came from Northern Michigan

had been sick for years with ulcers of the stomach. Not being able to

travel alone, God raised up a sister in Chicago to help her and bring her

there. God wonderfully healed her. The other one was an invalid for

three years who was bent down by afflictions. God loosed and healed

her. Her friends all realized what great things God had done for her.

Another outstanding case is of a sister who had a large goitre which was

choking her and also had heart trouble. After being prayed for, she slept

all night. She was carried away in the Spirit and had two visions. One

was the crucifixion, and the other was also of Jesus, who told her that He

was coming soon.

Yours in the Master’s service,

P. F. KRUSE, Evangelist.

HEALED OF FIBROID TUMOR

Mrs. R. Boggs, of 410 E. 3rd Street, Beardstown, writes:

“I -wish to tell the lost world that Christ is the Divine Healer, if we wilt

come in faith believing and submit ourselves to the will of God in the

Name of Jesus Christ. God healed me of a fibroid tumor which had taken

all my strength. The doctor said I would have to undergo an operation to

save my life, but the Lord did the operation without pain. Praise his

blessed Name forever I I am in perfect health now. I have also received

much new light on the Word, and wisdom, knowledge and power. I have

seen the wonderful works of God here as in the days of Christ. Praise the

Lord forever!

TELEGRAM COMES-GOD HEALS

I want to thank you for your faithful prayer when I sent that telegram to

Warren to pray for my daughter that was dying in the hospital with

tuberculosis of the lungs and bowels. She made a great change for the

better, directly you prayed. My sister told me, the night after they sent me

the telegram that she could not live, but suddenly she made such a big

change for the better, and I explained how I had sent you a telegram to

pray for God to heal her. My son said, ‘Oh Mamma, that is the very time

when she made a change and we all saw it.’”

We got two Pentecostal brothers to come with me to the

Page 394

hospital, and they prayed and laid on hands, and she was healed right

there, and she sat up in bed, then got up on her feet, and walked across

the room. When he saw that, my married son got down on his knees

beside her, and asked God to save him. Two weeks after I took my

daughter home to Douglas, Ariz. She is healed. When I first reached my

daughter’s side I thought of taking her on a cot to Warren, to you, but

knew you had been holding meetings in California, and that there would

be still some Pentecostal people here. Thank God you left the fire burning

and it is burning yet. Praise God that my daughter’s life was saved. She

was swollen till she looked like she would burst, and had turned purple. I

know that through your prayers God spared her life.

I do thank God and you also for my dear old parents that went to your

meeting at Warren and found God and are now happy in Jesus. Father is

eighty-two and mother seventy-two. Thank Jesus for his saving and

healing power.

Mits. RETTA SEEPE, 1008 4th St., Douglas, Ariz.

“For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and

peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.

For he that in these things serveth Christ is acceptable to God, and

approved of men.”—(Rom. 14:17, 18,)

CHAPTER XLIII

GREAT REVIVAL AT SIOUX CITY, IOWA, AND

WINNEBAGO, NEBR.

REVIVAL SPREADS. THRONGS COME FOR HEALING. HARD

CASES GET HEALED. JUDGMENTS OF GOD FOLLOW MOCKERS.

REVIVAL SPREADS TO THE INDIAN RESERVATION

Page 395

We commenced our meeting at Sioux City, Iowa, on August 19, 1920.

From the very first of the meeting God worked in a miraculous way in

the healing of the sick and afflicted people, who came from far and near,

several being brought in on cots and some in ambulances from different

hospitals. To each one the Lord has immediately given strength to rise

from his bed of affliction.

One suffering from tuberculosis sat up, stood and walked. She returned

the next day, sat in the congregation, and stood up and thanked God for

his wonderful goodness in healing her. Another has written us and said:

“I want to praise and give glory to God for his wonderful healing and

saving power. It is now nearly two months since I was healed of

paralysis, having been afflicted for twenty years. For two years I had to

be carried around like a little baby; but, praise the Lord, since Sister Etter

prayed for me I can get around good and have no pain, and I am growing

stronger every day. Pray for me, that I may grow strong in spirit and

faith.

Another woman said: “I have had rheumatism, heart, lung and kidney

trouble, and nervousness for over two years. I have tried doctors over this

and surrounding towns; and have tried chiropractors, and osteopath

treatments; but not anything would help me. I came up here Saturday

morning with an awful pain yesterday morning I came up on the

platform and had Sister Etter pray for me. As soon as the prayer of faith

was offered I could feel the dear Lord touch me. I stood up and walked

and could not feel a bit of pain. I do praise the Lord for saving my soul

and healing my body, and I pray that he will stay with me forever. I do

thank the Lord a thousand times for what he has done for me.”

A MISSIONARY’S VOICE RESTORED

Page 396

Two missionaries from Africa (a man and wife) came to the meeting. The

man had lost his speech nine years before and was prayed for in the

morning meeting. In the evening service he sang for the first time in all

those years in a strong voice, and praised the Lord for restoring his

speech. His wife also was healed, of asthma, for which they are both

praising God.

A resident of Sioux City for thirty-five years says: “I have suffered for

many years with tuberculosis of the lungs, gallstones and dropsy. On the

9th of December, 1919, I had to give up work, and my wife and children

looked for my death at any moment. I would get up at two or three

o’clock in the morning and go out of doors and walk about. I could not

rest, sleep or eat. I could not remember anything. I was in such misery

and pain I could not stoop to pick up anything. This was my condition

when I came to the Woodworth-Etter meetings here in Sioux City and

was prayed for. When Sister Etter laid hands on and anointed me I was

healed and went home and slept all night. The next morning I was free

from pain, I could stoop over and pick up anything and now I am ready

to go to work again. I want to thank God for healing me and restoring me

to health and strength.” This man’s wife was also a great sufferer. A year

and a half ago she had the flu and pneumonia, also gallstones; had her

gall bladder and a tumor removed. She had appendicitis at the same time,

also adhesions were so great that her heart was nearly covered over with

lat. She was so nearly gone that they sewed her up and let her go. She had

pneumonia again, and the doctors told her she would still have to suffer;

but when she came to the meeting, and had hands laid on her and was

prayed for, she was healed, and had a load lifted off her which no tongue

can tell, and says: “I thank God for relief from such awful misery, and to

God be all the glory.”

DEAF MUTES HEALED

One woman from North Dakota brought three deaf and dumb children to

the meeting; two of them were prayed for and received their speech and

hearing. There were also five

Page 397

other deaf mites brought from a school in Minnesota, and they all

received their speech and hearing.

Several people who had been on their crutches went home leaving their

crutches behind. One young man especially, who was to go to the

hospital at Omaha, Nebr., for an operation the next day, was healed in the

meeting the night before. We could state case after case of just such

miraculous healings, and there were hundreds of people benefited and

restored to health and strength by the mighty power of God.

People were so eager to be prayed for that they would come to the tent at

6:30 and 7 o’clock in the morning, to have a seat near the platform so that

they would have a chance to be prayed for. Some would stay in the same

place until the meeting closed at 10 o’clock at night. From the first of the

meetings, it was impossible to pray for all the sick who came for ‘healing.

On the last night, September 13, there were three hundred and sixty-three

people anointed and prayed for. The meeting closed with great interest,

many people begging us to stay over for a few days longer.

PARENTS SAY SON CAN NOW WALK AFTER YEARS

OF AFFLICTION

SIX OPERATIONS HAD FAILED

(Extracts from the City Press.)

“After suffering continuous pain as the result of an accident six years ago

which crushed a bone at his ankle and which later developed into

tuberculosis of the hip, Virgil Eckstrom, sixteen year old son of Mr. and

Mrs. E. C. Eckstrom, declared himself cured through the prayers of Mrs.

M. B. Woodworth-Etter and her band of workers Friday night.

The illness of young Eckstrom began when he was ten years old. The

accident to his ankle necessitated a severe operation in which a large bone

from the ankle to the knee was removed, Two years later another

operation for the removal of another bone was necessary. Although the

operations were successful for a time, the wounds would break out and

another operation would have to be performed.

The boy has had six operations in all. A decaying bone

Page 398

below the hip was taken out in a severe operation November 17, 1919. He

was in the hospital until January 19 and then had a cast applied. A second

one was put on April 26, 1920.

All this time the severe pain continued. It was nearly time to have a third

cast applied when Mrs. Woodworth-Etter began her meetings. Expressing

a desire to attend in hopes of finding relief, his parents accompanied him

Friday night. When the evangelist invited those who desired to be healed

to come upon the platform Eckstrom was assisted up.

The evangelist asked him if he believed in Jesus. Upon replying that he

did he was informed he could be cured through faith. Mrs. Woodworth-

Etter prayed for him, and Eckstrom says he felt the pain disappear. Upon

the command of the evangelist to “Walk for Jesus” he arose, put all his

weight upon his diseased foot and seemingly walked across the

platform without pain. He left his cane to be kept as a souvenir and

walked home without assistance. He declares the pain has never

returned since he was healed. Part of the cast has been removed from his

leg.

INVALIDS IN A STAMPEDE

TENT IS MORE THAN CROWDED WITH CRIPPLED AND SICK

PERSONS

Cries of “Don’t crowd,” “Keep back, please,” and other expostulations

from a negro attendant at the meeting last night held by Mrs. M. B.

Woodworth-Etter, Divine Healer, at George Street and Military Road,

were necessary to prevent the throng of invalids front rushing onto the

platform and crowding out some of the more helpless ones.

The platform in the large tent was crowded at the close of the meeting by

those who sought to make appointments with Mrs. Etter for themselves

or their friends, as only those are given attention who have made an

appointment previous to the meetings each night.

Among the afflicted last night was a woman whose eyesight was restored

after having been almost blind for nearly ten years. A deaf and dumb girl

was given the power of speech and the sense of hearing. It was said by

one of the workers

Page 399

that because of the fact that the girl had been dumb since infancy she was

not able to talk after receiving treatment, but did give evidence of having

been cured. She also responded to questions asked her. One aged man

who had been afflicted with rheumatism for six years was brought to the

tent in an automobile by his son. After being prayed for by the

evangelist he threw aside his cane and walked freely. At the close of the

meeting he was heard to remark to his son, “Ed, if you don’t come pretty

soon walk home and leave you.”

The healing of a woman of blindness from which it was stated she had

been suffering for sixteen years, and many others of their blindness and

deafness and other afflictions were cited last night.

Mrs. Woodworth-Etter, in speaking of the necessity for immediate

results, declared: “God answers prayer on this platform quick. The

trouble with Christian people is they do not look for anything. It is

wonderful to get into connection with heaven. God picks people out of

sin and starts them skipping along to heaven.

“We are living in the last days. Death and darkness are settling down

over the earth, The Devil and his angels have come with great power.

Jesus is coming soon. People living now will be here when Jesus comes.

Christ is not dead, but living.”

When Mrs. Woodworth-Etter gave the invitation for people to come to be

healed, a constant stream of “mourners” began. A woman who had been

deaf and dumb for fifteen years and a number of apparently paralytic

men and women were seemingly cured in short order, jumped up from

their chairs and danced up and down on the platform, waving their

arms in great delight. One woman announced her cure from a tumor

with which she said she suffered for six years. A young woman

announced her cure from a goitre of twelve years.

One woman was announced cured of deafness from which it was said she

had been afflicted for fifteen years. Another woman was cured of ten

years of deafness. One boy apparently cured of blindness gazed

wonderingly upon the scene.

Mrs, Woodworth-Etter is said to be a woman seventy-six years old, but

her appearance declares her to be twenty to twenty-five years younger.”

SISTER ETTER’S REVIVALS

(From Word and Work)

Page 400

Sister Etter has had a very successful campaign in the Harvest Field this

summer. In Sioux City the power began to fall, melting ‘the hearts of the

saints together in one bundle of love. There was a spirit of unity that

brought down power to heal the sick and afflicted. The city papers took it

up and reported some of the healings. The tents were packed in the day

as well as the night. Many stayed over a week, waiting their chance to be

prayed for, and even then could not get into the “Pool” on account of the

throng.

NEED MORE DIVINE HEALERS

REV. MR. ALBERTSON SAYS DAY OF MIRACLES NOT PAST

World Should Be Convinced of God’s Wonders Through

Healing of Cases That Have Baffled Medical

Science, Pastor Declares

(Reprinted from Sioux City Journal)

“A careful study of religious history shows that the work of healing by

divine power has arisen from time to time in every age, said Rev. Henry

Albertson, pastor of the Wesley Methodist Episcopal Church, in his

sermon yesterday morning. We know so little about the power of God to

heal, that not many are qualified to judge, he declared, and that if Mrs.

Woodworth-Etter and her co-workers are able to relieve distress, cast out

evil and open the way for people to come to Jesus, we should commend

instead of criticize.

I wonder if we should not take account of Jesus’ words rather than our

interpretations? If we have failed to carry along his healing ministry with

our preaching and teaching, why not reconsider the matter and accept

the whole program?

A world that has gone pleasure mad, war mad and money mad needs a

mighty, arresting Gospel. The world needs a ministry of men who have

been purged of selfishness until they consider goods as held in trust for

God and his cause men healed, sanctified and emboldened, able to cast

out Devils and set free the slaves of sin.

Page 401

The apostles did not question Paul and Barnabas about their ordination

or their theological tenets. They did not require a report on the expenses

of their treasury. But they did want and received a report of how the Lord

stretched out his hand and gave new life.”

JUDGMENT OF GOD FOLLOWS

During this meeting very many people were prayed for, and some

wonderful healings took place, of which I cannot speak now. I have been

told of two women who tried to act smart by telling their friends that

they could fool that evangelist, that there was nothing to it. They

pretended that they were sick when they were not. These two women

tried this experiment about the same time, and each one did not know

anything about the other one doing it. I prayed for these women, but did

not know about this at the time. What I prayed I do not remember, but I

do know that many times God shows me that there is something wrong,

and I am led to pray an entirely different prayer.

One of these women took sick before she got home, and went to bed right

away and called a doctor. The doctor could not tell what was wrong with

her, and could do nothing for her. The last I heard of her was that she

cried all the time. The other one could not get out of bed the next

morning and said, “Why did I do this thing? What a fool I have been!” It

is a dangerous thing to make fun of God’s work. These two women were

in this condition when I last heard of them.

At another time in this same meeting, I was told that a street-car

conductor cursed God and also me and the work. The motorman and

some of the others around him tried to reason with him, but he paid no

attention and cursed these people and God. While this was going on he

suddenly fell down a dead man. The man that told me this said that he

saw the corpse himself. God is not mocked. It is a dangerous thing to put

our hands on the Ark of God.

REPORT OF PASTOR HERBERT W. THOMAS

God held me in the pastorate here, though three times I wanted to leave

for another field of labor.

Page 402

When we sent Sister Woodworth-Etter an invitation to hold meetings for

us, we had only eight dollars in the Treasury toward the expense of the

meetings. Our assembly was small and composed of working people, but

all were willing and Sister Etter came without any financial guarantee. A

Jewish gentleman gave us the use of fine grounds in a good location, free.

The brethren had a mind to work, and in spite of various hindrances, the

preparations were soon completed. Two large tents were soon erected

and the old time Gospel of salvation for the soul and healing for the body

was preached, three times daily.

Sister Etter and her workers arrived two days before the date set for

meetings to commence, so we held a meeting in the home of one of the

brothers. God met with us and put his seal on our efforts. There were

three messages spoken in other tongues and interpreted for us to stand

together and He would be with us. Mrs. Etter also gave us some motherly

advice and encouraged us very much. She said if we would all work

together God would work in our midst.

There were many out the first night and several prayed for and healed.

I am unable to tell of all the healings or of those who were made whole in

both soul and body, but in these meetings many were healed of various

diseases, most of which were of long standing, in some cases where the

doctors had all failed, and they had only got worse under medical

treatment. The closing night three hundred and sixty-three were prayed

for.

Sister Etter never took any glory to herself for the healings, but

repeatedly stated that it was only through the power of God in the

Name of Jesus Christ that the work was done.

We did not have seats for all, so many stood up from two to three hours

to listen to the preaching, and hear the testimonies. There were between

two thousand and three thousand out to meetings—on Sundays, it was

said, there were over four thousand there at a time. People came from the

surrounding country for about three hundred miles. Many camped on the

grounds. We had three meetings daily. The morning meeting was mostly

for the saints to get teaching. At all the other services many were saved

and healed.

HERBERT W. THOMAS AND WIFE, Pastors.

A FEW OF THE TESTIMONIES TO HEALING

ENLARGEMENT OF THE HEART AND ABSCESSES

Page 403

I thank God for what He has done for me. In 1919 I was stricken with

Spanish influenza; had enlargement of the heart also, and three abscesses

broke out on my leg. I was doctored by various doctors, including Mayo

Bros. at Rochester, Minn. They all said there was no cure for me, that at

any time I was to be prepared for the worst. I suffered terrible pains for

eighteen months, until I heard of Sister Etter’s meeting at Sioux City and I

decided to go and be healed. I was healed (Saturday, September 11) in

five minutes by the Lord, who did what all the doctors had failed to do.

Blessed be the Name of the Lord.

FRANK DEAN, Pinder, Nebr,

BROKEN ARCHES AND BLOOD VESSEL

Praise God, I am only too glad to testify before anyone What God has

done for me. For over three years I have suffered from broken down

arches. I wore steel arches, but about twenty months ago my left foot

broke down again and I also sprained it. According to the doctors I had

broken a blood vessel and had some very badly torn tissues. At any rate I

know I had some very heavy pains and suffered intensely both night and

day.

On Sunday, August 29, 1920, my husband read from the Sioux City

Journal about the Divine Healer. While he was reading a small voice

within kept saying, “Go and you will be healed.” The next morning I

went, and, as Sister Etter prayed for me, I felt a flash of power go through

me and was completely healed. Praise God!

MRS. B. PRESCOTT, 2126 Court St., Sioux City.

A HELPLESS WRECK

We attended the meetings while you were in Sioux City. I enjoyed every

minute while we were there. I had been a sufferer for ten years, and went

through three very serious operations. My nerves were wrecked; I was so

weak I could not do my own housework. The doctors had told me I

would have to have another operation, but we had spent every cent we

had for doctors and hospital bills, so I did not go to the

Page 404

hospital again. Praise the Lord that I did not, for I was healed both soul

and body while at your meetings on August 26. I am so happy I praise

the Lord all day long, for what he has done for me. I have since been

doing all my own housework and washing. My husband was also healed

of cancer of the stomach, when in a dying condition. Praise God! I want to

thank you with all my heart for showing me the way along with so many

others.

MRS. GEORGE TWAMLEY, Allen, Nebr.

STOMACH AND NERVOUS TROUBLE

I can testify that the Lord can heal. I was healed in Sister Etter’s meetings

here in September, 1920, one Saturday afternoon of stomach trouble I

have had since I was fifteen years old, and I am thirty-six now. I was also

healed of backache, nervousness and a run down condition. My sleep

was so little I was more tired in the morning than I was when I retired the

night before.

But, praise the Lord, I was healed of all these diseases that day I was

prayed for, and I can say the same today and the Lord has wonderfully

blessed me since.

M. NILSON, Sioux City.

TUMOR

I thank the Almighty God for the wonderful blessings He has bestowed

upon me through the laying on of hands of his disciple, Mrs.

Woodworth-Etter. I was healed of tumor on the right side of head and I

am now able to see clearly with my right eye, which is something I have

not been able to do for years. May God bless her, for we know his

wonderful promises are granted to whosoever will come unto Him,

MRS. LILLIAN DREW, Meadow Grove, Nebr.

TUBERCULOSIS OP THE LUNGS, GALL STONES AND DROPSY

I have suffered a good many years and gave up work in December, 1919.

I can’t tell all I have suffered, I gave up all hopes of living as the doctors

said I had tuberculosis of the lungs, gallstones and dropsy. My wife and

children looked for my death at any moment, I went to Sister Etter’s

meetings and she laid hands on me and I went home and slept all

night; the next morning I was free from pain and I felt like

Page 405

a new man. I am ready to go to work again. And I do thank God and

Sister Woodworth-Etter for restoring me to health and strength, and they

sure have restored hundreds to health and strength right here in our own

city, as I say, God has done the work through you.

JACOB LEWIS, 1900 Floyd Ave., Sioux City.

BAD HEART

I praise God for His wonderful healing power. I was instantly healed of

leakage of the heart, of five years’ standing, also a very bad liver,

September 10th at Sioux City. Praise God for ever;

LYDIA ANDERSON, Regent, N. Dak.

USELESS ARM

Know all that I was paralyzed in my right arm and right side for more

than fifteen years; then about seven years ago I got a bad rupture. The

doctors told me I must have an operation and have it sewed up before I

could get well. Praise the Lord 10 days ago I got on the platform and I got

healed of all. Also I got saved.

God healed me when all doctors had failed.

PAUL KINKEL, Dakota City, Nebr.

I was paralyzed all my life in right side, could not bend my arm or leg;

but I was instantly healed when Sister Etter prayed for me.

MRS. H. CHURCH.

I was healed of gallstones, appendicitis and nervousness and also saved.

MRS. C. J. LISMOND.

I was raised in Sioux City; had a goitre for years and was choking to

death and it affected my heart and stomach. I went to camp meeting last

Tuesday night and was healed. Jesus also healed me of pleurisy from

which I had suffered for about twenty years.

INCURABLE SKIN DISEASE

Page 406

I’ll praise God all my life for healing me (Sunday Sept, 5th, 1920.) I had

for seventeen years an incurable skin disease on different parts of my

body mostly on my neck. I tried doctors in all parts of the United States;

they clipped pieces of skin off and sent them to the European doctors

but no one knew what to do for it. Praise the Lord, when Sister Etter

touched me I felt the power of God come into the top of my head and go

right through me to my feet. Oh, Glory to God, I am so happy! the skin

disease is slowly fading and I know it will soon be gone. I also had very

weak eyes. The specialists gave them up, they thought I would lose my

sight. Since Sister Etter prayed for me, my eyes have been getting

stronger, and now I use my glasses no more. Glory and praise and thanks

to God for ever I

Miss RUTH ROESCHKE

RHEUMATISM

I thank God for what He has done for me. I had been bothered with

rheumatism for over twenty years; I went up on the stand at Sioux City

the 28th of August, and praise the Lord I have not felt anything of the

affliction since. I had been to Kansas City and spent over $300 for

treatment that did not do any good besides having tried other doctors,

but no relief. When I heard of these meetings I said I must go and have

my rheumatism cured. The Lord met me for which I praise His name for

evermore.

GEORGE DUGDALE

HEART LEAKAGE AND PARALYSIS

I wish at this time to give testimony to the fact that my son, Leonard, was

suffering from serious leakage of the heart. I, myself, had an affliction on

the left side of my body, paralytic in character, and I was also suffering

from over thickness of the blood. We have both been completely healed

after attending your services, and with your assistance and that of

Almighty God. I return thanks to Him and to you.

MRS. MAGDALENE MATHIESON.

One lady sitting in the audience was too weak to come forward, she

saw Jesus, and He laid His hand on her and

Page 407

she was instantly healed and saved. The doctors had wanted to operate

on her but she was too weak.

COMPLICATION OF DISEASES

I had several doctors who said they could do nothing for me, as I had

hemorrhoids, female and bladder trouble; also diabetes, tumors, cancers,

and a nervous breakdown. When Sister litter prayed for me the glory of

God came down on me. I just seemed to be wrapped in it, my suffering

instantly left me and I was saved and healed. My husband also was

healed of a bad rupture. Our home has been changed. Oh, how I praise

the Lord for ever sending Sister Etter to Sioux City.

MRS. BERNARD BOGGESS.

I suffered with gallstones for six years. As there were so many to be

prayed for I could not get a chance to go forward for prayers, God healed

me sitting in my seat. I have not had any pains since.

MRS. E, F. CROCKETT.

WINNEBAGO, NEBR., INDIAN RESERVATION

The meeting among the Indians was in many ways a marvelous one. I

received great sympathy and love for these people, as I saw them come

in such large numbers to our meeting at Sioux City, Iowa.

They were so simple and child-like in their faith; it was generally easy

for them to touch God and receive what they came for if we could get

them to understand. This we did by motioning to them, and through an

interpreter.

It was not possible for me to pray for all the people who came to the

meeting at Sioux City; not even all the Indians, so some were always

disappointed because I could never get to them on account of the throng.

They then sent me the urgent invitation to come to their reservation and

hold a few meetings, even if I could stay no longer than a day or two. I

consented to go if they made the necessary preparations, which they

readily agreed to do. By thus getting all the Indians to wait till I came to

their own reservation, I was able to give all my time to our own people,

who came to us in such large numbers, from the four corners of the

compass.

PITCHED TWO TENTS

Page 408

It was a beautiful scene to look at the preparation that these people had

made for the campaign in their community. They pitched two large tents

on a beautiful common close by their little village, and had it nicely

arranged, and well lit up. A number of the workers were amused over the

substantial timber (bridge timber) that was used in the large platform; but

when they saw some of those large, stout men and women, come and line

up on it, they were glad that it was well built.

The Indians came for miles around to attend this meeting; scores

camped on the grounds, or close by, and when the meetings were

closed at nights, the humming of the motors and the people running to

and fro, reminded a person of a Fall Fair.

I find that among the Indians there are quite a number who are paying

the price, and are determined to go through with Jesus. They are getting a

foretaste of the “Powers of the World to Come.” It was wonderful to hear

some of them tell of what God had done for them; their faces would shine

with the glory of God on them. Invitations began to come in from other

tribes for me to hold a meeting for them too, but it was impossible for me

to do so at this time. Instead of my staying just a few days, which was all

I had promised; I stayed a little over one week. It was almost impossible

to go away sooner, because of the interest they took in the meetings. As

a result of this campaign we have had a number of them come to our

tabernacle at Indianapolis, to get saved and healed. Calls are at the

present time coming in from various places among the Indians for one to

come to their reservations and hold campaigns for them. As a result of

my work there I feel quite an interest in them and shall never cease to

pray for them.

(Reprinted from The Pentecostal Herald)

On Tuesday morning, September 14th, we started for Winnebago, Nebr.,

the Indian reservation. For this place we received an invitation, signed by

ninety-three people to come and hold a meeting as follows:

“We, the undersigned Indians of the Winnebago Tribe, are firm believers

in your ability as a divine healer, and as we believe

Page 409

you can do much good for other members of our tribe, and other citizens

of this community; we earnestly request that you spend a few days in

Winnebago. It is impossible for some of our people to get to Sioux City

for various reasons, and these are the ones most badly in need of your

assistance. We will assure you that we will be very glad to have you

among us. Winnebago is about 25 miles from Sioux City.”

The Indian people came and carried us there in the finest automobiles we

ever rode in; and when we arrived there at noon the tent was nearly full

of people. We commenced meeting in the afternoon, although the

meeting was not advertised to start before night. The Indians were so

hungry for the gospel that we could not deny them, and it did our hearts

good to see them get down at the altar and seek for more of God, with

tears running down their faces.

God worked in a marvelous way in the healing of those hungry Indians,

for they came upon the platform in simple faith, believing that they were

going to receive what they asked for, and they surely received a touch

from God in nearly every instance. In some of the meetings people were

healed in the audience, without coming to the platform to be prayed for.

One says: “I was healed of cancer in the breast and rheumatism, while in

the audience at Winnebago.” Another said, “I had a stiff knee for ten

years, and it pained very much. I was healed, and the pain and stiffness is

all gone. I did not get to the platform, to be prayed for,” This meeting

lasted until the 21st of September and people came from far and near.

There were over 200 autos on the ground at one time.

Reports later state that practically the whole tribe turned out to seek

God.

A lawyer, president of all the Indian Societies of the United States said;

that he and a prominent Indian had hated each other but they had

made up and now love each other. Many Indians gave marvelous

testimonies of healing.

SOME TESTIMONIES TO HEALINGS

RHEUMATISM AND RUPTURE

Words fail to express the good things the dear Lord has let come to pass,

for His people, when He sent His

Page 410

worker here, to help so many of His poor unsaved people, who were

suffering so, intensely. I was blessed and also healed of rheumatism,

rupture and other ailments, besides some of my dear ones were healed

also. My dear old mother and little daughter were blessed and healed,

Today we are all so happy that words and tongue fail to express the deep

love there is in God, through Jesus Christ and his handmaiden, Oh! I have

to tell you my neighbor woman was healed through reading your

“Questions and Answers on Divine Healing,” I loaned her the book.

Never on earth can we forget our darling Sister Etter in our home.

MRS. HENRY WALLWEY, Box 156, Emerson, Nebr.

I was taken out of bed, suffering from appendicitis, chills and high fever,

put in a taxi, and taken to Sister Woodworth-Etter’s at 2 o’clock. I walked

home at 5 o’clock, and back to the meeting in the evening.

MRS. RICHARD DUNKER, Dodge, Nebr.

Praise the Lord for healing my daughter. Three doctors examined her and

said she had cancer; it had been on the right breast for eleven years. The

doctor wanted her to have it taken out. She also had goitre and her heart

was so weak she would drop down in a heap, and would have to go to

bed for a week at a time. Now she is a well woman today. Her son also

was healed of St. Vitus Dance.

MRS. BERT FRANCISCO, Hubbard, Nebr.

I am an Indian; I had a sore foot and pains in arms and legs, but now I am

healed. Thanks cannot be expressed in words. Bless His Holy Name!

MRS. THOMAS DECORA, Winnebago.

I was healed from stomach trouble and eye trouble. I had worn glasses

for a year, but I am not wearing them now. On the same night that I was

healed my cousin was healed also; he had been bothered by a terrible

rupture. I thank the Lord for healing me, and not only me, but all the

other people who were suffering. He also healed my mother who has

been troubled with a rupture, and a stiff neck. I feel like singing all the

time, and I can’t take a bad word on my tongue.

MILDRED WA LLINAY.

CHAPTER XLIV

AT FREMONT AND OMAHA, NEBRASKA

LARGE CROWDS GATHER, SICK AND AFFLICTED COME IN BIG

NUMBERS. PASTOR SAYS, “OTHER MEETINGS NOT LIKE THIS

ONE.” THE ENEMY GETS STIRRED. FEW DAYS AT OMAHA.

Page 411

While I was at Winnebago, Nebr., calls came in from all directions for me

to come and help them. Even many of the unsaved took quite an interest

in the meetings. One man came from a town about one hundred miles

away, with his machine full of spiritually hungry people; some of whom

were greatly afflicted, He stayed for some days and then went home.

When he got home and saw what God had done for his people; the

change wrought in them spiritually, and the afflictions of their bodies

removed; he made up his mind to take up another load of sick people,

which he did, with the same results. He did this three times in a very

short while, and always came back with a “Macedonian Cry”: “Come

over and help us, we want you in our town.”

I decided to respond to a call I had from Fremont, Nebr., at this time. A

few earnest Chistians, largely of the Mormon faith, decided to back up a

large campaign for their community. Some of my helpers drove there in

the machine while myself and a few others went by train. The saints met

us at the station and gave us a royal welcome. They had a good sized tent

pitched, but it soon proved to be too small. We decided: to have a larger

tent pitched at a different and better location. The weather was at this

time very much unsettled; it seems that we received one equinoctial

storm after another. So for a number of days we held our meetings in the

largest hall or theatre we could secure. The sick and the afflicted came in

large numbers to be prayed for, and we had some wonderful cases of

healing. Some in the audience had followed us from Sioux City, Iowa, to

Winnebago,

Page 412

Nebr., and then to Fremont, Nebr. The testimony of these people was an

inspiration to the audience. In the theatre we were somewhat

handicapped because the sick and the afflicted had to be taken upstairs;

but God greatly blessed them during the few days we spent in this

theatre. We have had the privilege to make that worldly place resound

with “praises to God in the Highest.”

We soon had a large tent pitched that held about three thousand people,

and God worked in a wonderful way, healing the sick and afflicted. This

meeting was in some ways different from what my meetings are

generally. There were so many sick and afflicted to be prayed for, and so

few helpers, that I could not give the altar work the attention I would

have liked to do. We had three chairs on the platform in which the sick

sat to be prayed for, I had one of my best workers at each chair; they

would talk to the sick—some spiritually, and others physically sick—and

teach them the Word of God, and how to receive; then I would pray for

them. In some instances the power of God would come upon them and

they would get healed even before I could get to them.

In this meeting, at one time, an old gray-haired woman was in one of the

chairs. When she was questioned in regard to her ailment, she testified

she had been totally deaf in one ear for forty-two years. The brother, who

waited on her put her to a test, to convince himself whether or not she

could hear. He put his hand over her good ear, and then he got behind

her, and asked her questions. She gave not a sign that she could hear the

loudest noise; he literally hollowed at her, and she did not even turn

around. The people who stood around were all convinced that her

testimony was true. After she was prayed for, and the deaf spirit rebuked,

she was put to the same test as before; but this time she was sensible to

the faintest whisper. Tears of joy came to her eyes as she testified of her

deliverance. The people who stood around, and saw the deaf spirit cast

out by the command in Jesus’ name, looked on in astonishment---saying

in their hearts, “We never saw it after this fashion.” Many similar cases

could be mentioned.

(Reprint from Press.)

OPENING SERVICES ARE HELD IN TENT AT FREMONT

Page 413

Claim Aged Woman Can Perform Miracles in Making the Hopelessly

Crippled Walk and the Deaf Hear

“People were dumbfounded at the apparent miracles that the healer

performed in straightening the limbs of hopeless cripples and making the

deaf to hear. Last evening, a woman who has gotten around on crutches

for thirty years, threw them away and walked without their aid.

One man who had not heard a sound for two years shouted and clapped

his hands for joy, crying, “I can hear.” Unbelievers were at a loss for the

explanation when the miracles were performed before their very eyes.

Mrs. Woodworth-Etter is a prepossessing and refined lady of seventy-six

years. She smiled and talked pleasantly before the meeting. She does not

claim to have any supernatural power or magic words other than through

the power of Jesus Christ.

Some were brought to the evangelist on cots and in wheel chairs while

others struggled to the platform on canes and crutches. Cripples who had

lost all hope of ever regaining their health or the use of their limbs, were

smiling with a new hope and confidence that had long since faded from

their wasted faces.

Every train is bringing to Fremont people with every ailment

imaginable. It seems that the entire country is filled with afflicted

people and none of them are missing any chance for recovery.”

EDITOR—MRS. WOODWORTH.ETTER PREACHES1

I do not perform these miracles. It is Christ who is the “Healer,” I am only

an instrument through whom He works. “The prayer of faith shall save

the sick and the Lord shall raise him up.”

Extract from Press.

GREAT CROWD OUT SUNDAY TO HEAR THE FAITH HEALER

“A crowd said to number approximately 5,000 people attended the tent

meetings of Mrs. Woodworth-Etter on Sunday, at the new location at the

corner of Second and Union streets.

There is certainly considerable interest shown by the attendance of

thousands of people, There was an assemblage

Page 414

both Sunday afternoon and evening, the like of which has never been

seen at any religious exercises ever held in the city. There were probably

as many people around the outside of the seating space, and in

automobiles parked as closely as possible on the two sides of the street.”

TESTIMONIES TO HEALINGS

I wish to write you a few lines. I am reading your book every spare

minute I have. I was healed at the Opera House in Fremont on Sunday

morning of a growth in my left side, also a crippled foot. My soul has

been very much blessed but I still want a closer walk with Him.

MRS. FRED PORTER.

When I was four years of age I became the victim of that terrible affliction

“catalepsy,” and for the past 26 years I have been an invalid, but thank

God He has restored my soul and body to a normal condition. I went

forward and asked Mrs. Woodworth-Etter to pray for me. Praise God, I

was given instant help.

For the past 26 years my case was classed hopeless by the leading

physicians of North Bend, Hooper, Fremont, Omaha, and Des Moines. I

have not had one still spell since September 24th. Before that I would

have numerous still spells every day. It would cause me to be deaf, dumb

and blind for a few moments at a time and at times when I would have a

falling spell I would be unconscious hours at a time.

Praise God through Sister Mrs. Woodworth-Etter and her helpers I have

been cured.

MRS. C. M. VAN GUNDY.

I had a swelling in my left knee for a period of six months. I doctored

with three doctors who could not cure it in that length of time. They

thought it might be tuberculosis or rheumatism or what not. Sister Etter

spoke to me this morning when I stood with my crutches, and the

strength of God entered my knee and I walked for the first time

without support—practically in six months. I am healed spiritually as

well, for all of which I will never cease to praise and be thankful to God.

FRED M. PERRIGO

I wish to write my testimony to the glory of God. I have

Page 415

spent hundreds of dollars to doctors but have never been cured. I was

suffering from heart trouble and asthma on the lungs. I was reading in

your book and I saw that God could cure me so I wrote and asked for

prayers, But God had already done the work when I received your

answer and had taken all the diseases away, and I feel well and happy.

Glory to God! Now I know your God is my God and your folks are my

folks and I will never go back.

MRS. MARIE J. NIELSEN,

I had a tumor the doctors said nothing but an operation could help me.

But thank God, I am healed.

OTIS GARDNER, 251 Platte Ave,, Fremont.

Twelve years ago a cow stepped on me and burst a main artery in my leg.

I have suffered intensely ever since. The doctor said it time it would kill

me. I have had four doctors for stomach trouble also, but got no help.

When prayed for I was freed from pain and healed.

MRS. N. S. CROGHAN,

Mrs. Lamberty of Fremont, writes:

“I was healed of a floating kidney and heart trouble also a rupture which

I have had twenty-eight years, when Sister Etter prayed for me in

Fremont. The doctors told me I had to be operated on; they said the

ligaments were torn loose. Praise the Lord He healed me. I am so glad the

Lord sent Sister Etter to Fremont. Many I know were healed while she

was here and are well today.

Mrs. Von Grundy was healed of epileptic fits which she had many years.

At times she could not talk and would be blind and fall and lay for hours,

sometimes days. She is healed and comes to our mission.

Mrs. Tyler was healed of rheumatism. She walked on crutches for thirty-

one years. She also had a running sore on her leg. After Sister Etter

prayed for her she was healed and left her crutches; three or four days

later the running sore healed up.

Mrs. Havens was healed of goitre when Sister Etter prayed for her and is

still healed.

Page 416

Mrs. Idyble was healed of a complication of diseases; also her two

children. The whole family were saved at the time Sister Etter was here,

They come to our mission now.

The Dyson boy is well today and rides his bicycle. He walked on two

crutches and was going to Omaha to have an operation, but he came to

Sioux City instead and was healed, and also saved.

The Perrigo boy had tuberculosis of the bone and walked on crutches and

had his leg in a plaster of Paris cast. He was healed when Sister Etter

prayed for him.

I could mention many other cases which were healed when Sister Etter

was here in Fremont.”

HINDRANCES ARISE

God worked wonderfully in our last three meetings, so that the report of

what God was doing spread far and near. I knew that it would be just a

matter of time till the devil would get so stirred, that he would do his best

to have the good work of God stopped, if he possibly could. In this place

at the close of the campaign, he tried it by having us arrested for

practising medicine without a license. We anointed the people with a

little Olive Oil, as the command is in James 5:14. This they interpreted

as using medicine. I have been told that the sheriff was given a command

to take us during an afternoon meeting, but that he refused to do so. At

the close of a very good meeting, a nice machine came and took myself

and workers— all of them ordained ministers - before a tribanal where the

charge was read to us. Of course we plead “Not guilty,” as we were not

guilty. The saints provided bail for us, and we went on with our evening

meeting, and finished as we were advertised. Our trial was to come off

the following January, but was postponed because of sickness of

prosecuting Attorney; so I have been informed. When the time finally

came, the charge was dismissed. Of course they had no case against us;

but had we desired we could have made a good case against them, so I

believe, and have been advised. But I always look to Jesus Christ as my

lawyer, and what I feel impressed by him to do, that I make it my

business to do.

People ask me many times why I do not stick up for my

Page 417

rights, more than I do. I have only one answer to these questions, and that

is this: “Jesus Christ has not sent me out to fight the authorities, but to

preach the everlasting gospel of the kingdom.” If I would do this He

would be with me. I have been doing my part the best I knew how, and

some way or another I find that He always comes to my rescue. I just

know that He will do this, so why should I put my dependance on the

arm of flesh. My faith is stronger in the Jesus who said, “All power is

given unto me in heaven and on earth,” The authorities have power over

us just as far as God permits them to have. This is why I do as I do, when

the devil tries to stop us through those that are in authority.

The work at Fremont has been going on nicely ever since I left. Our

people have been holding meetings since then in the very basement of the

Courthouse, or hall, where the prosecuting attorney had his office. I have

had numerous calls to come back to Fremont, for another meeting. My

prayer is with the precious saints that are at that place, and I am sure that

if I do not see them again down here, I shall see many of their bright faces

shine in the kingdom of Jesus, as a direct result of our campaign there.

(Reprint from Pentecostal Paper.)

We came to Fremont from Winnebago, Nebr., and commenced meeting

on the 22nd. From the very first meeting we had large crowds. The large

tent was filled to overflowing, and people said we had the largest crowd

that ever gathered together in Fremont. There was very much interest

manifested by the people, and many healings in this place, just the same

as in other places.

One woman writes: “I had a growth in my side and cataracts on the eyes,

and was prayed for and I was instantly healed.” Another says: “My

daughter was entirely deaf for three years. Now she can hear sounds, and

the music; and after she was prayed for she heard her little child speak

for the first time. She is praising God for what He had done for her.”

“I had been suffering with pain for the last five years, and one year ago

my husband took me to Rochester, Minn:, to the Mayo Bros.,” says

another woman, “and I was operated on and my gall bladder and

appendix removed. I was treated for tumor and after I was operated

upon, I was not a bit bet-

Page 418

ter and was not able to dress myself; could not use my left arm, and was

left with a big rupture. Last week I went to meeting and on Friday

morning was anointed and prayed for by Sister Etter. The Lord healed

me. Now I can do my work, which I have not been able to do for five

years.”

An Indian lady says: “I had palsy and was not able to walk for four

years. I went up to the platform, was anointed and prayed for and was

healed and saved. I cannot thank God enough for what He has done for

me.”

OMAHA, NEBR., A FEW DAYS

While we were at Fremont, Nebr., a very urgent request came in from

Omaha, Nebr., for me not to go by without stopping off and having a

meeting with some of the saints there, even if it was only for a few days.

A Dr. Savidge of the Peoples Church, (known as the marrying parson),

was at the head of this “Macedonian Cry.” Some years before this, I had

received an urgent call to hold a meeting there, but I could not heed it at

that time. Should I again let the call go by and not stop for a few days? I

felt that could not do it, so I promised him about five days. He made

great preparations, got a large tent that held between two and three

thousand people, and pitched it on the grounds where circus tents are

generally pitched.

Our little arrest at the last place had given us a great advertisement. As

soon as we landed in that city the reporters were on the scene to give us

publicity on the first pages of the dailies. A few evil minded persons who

caused our arrest at the last place, did their best to give us a similar

experience through the authorities at Omaha, by sending them false

reports. The officials at Omaha took a sane view of the matter, which in

substance was: We want to sea and act for ourselves. Of course they saw

nothing wrong, and instead of molesting they gave us the law’s

protection.

During the short time we were able to stay, God did work in a wonderful

way in our midst. From the very first day we felt the Divine Presence of

God. The crowds and the interest began to increase each day. People

came in for miles from outside places, to attend this meeting, and they

were saved and healed.

Page 419

One family, who recently came to the tabernacle, told me they got to

Omaha the day we left, and that they had much difficulty in finding the

place, as they did not have the location; they knew only that I was in the

city. When they got to the ground I was gone, which was a great

disappointment to them. They considered the place sacred and as soon as

they stepped on the spot where the tent had stood, the Power of God

came on them and the mother got healed of her affliction. Their faces

shone with glory as they related their experiences.

We had a very good altar work at this place; sinners got saved; some

people sought healing, while others the baptism of the Holy Ghost. Dr.

Savidge proved himself an old War-Horse at the Gospel Battle-front. He

stood nobly by the work and assisted in every way that he possibly could

and God greatly blessed his labors. I believe that if that meeting could

have gone on longer, that God would surely have shaken that city from

center to circumference, The saints have been very good to us, and

worked right in harmony with the spirit of the meeting. It has been hard

for me to tear myself away from them; after I got acquainted and the ice

was broken; God began to work. If I had not had a meeting advertised in

my home city of Indianapolis, I would not have left Omaha, or the West

at the time I did. I had been out in the field all summer without

intermission, Omaha, Nebr., being my eighth campaign for the summer.

The audience one night unanimously voted for me to stay longer; but on

account of the campaign coming on at home here, it was not possible.

The day after the meeting closed we left in the evening for Chicago. I felt

that I should rest that day so the journey would not be too hard on me.

But there were so many people who wanted to be prayed for and be in

another meeting, that Dr. Savidge suggested that we have one more

meeting in his church, before we leave. To accommodate the people we

consented and God greatly blessed us. A large number were prayed for

and healed. Some of the testimonies were wonderful to listen to as they

told of their afflictions and then of how God healed them through the

prayer of faith.. Eternity alone will tell the good accomplished through

these meetings.

(Reprint from Evening Bee.)

INDIAN TAKES STAND

Page 420

A young Indian, who appeared to be 28 years old, took the stand to tell

that he came from Sioux City to “thank God” before an Omaha meeting

for what Mrs. Etter did for him six weeks ago.

“In Winnebago, where I came from originally they don’t have a

minister,” he declared. “Mrs. Etter converted my whole tribe. Members

of my tribe are too busy making money to know anything about God. I

am now studying to be a minister and I shall go back there and preach

the word of God.”

Approximately 4,000 people attended the meetings yesterday, the greater

number being present at the evening session.

Many thousand people who came out of curiosity marveled at the

mysteries which had been performed before their eyes.

Mrs. Etter bases her power to work good among the afflicted on her faith

in the almighty power of God. “If you have this,” she says, “and your

prayers are in earnest, they will be properly answered.”

Rev. Mr. Savidge says, “I joined the church and was a seeker after

complete rest for twenty years,” he explained, “I can truthfully say that in

the course of my efforts in this behalf, I never had a meeting inspire me

to work harder in my chosen calling. I am thankful more and more that I

took up the work of God.”

A pastor testified that he was after God’s fullness and that of all the

campaigns in that city, Billy Sunday, Sam Jones and others, he had never

seen anything like this.

(From “Omaha Bee,”)

MRS. ETTER’S CONGREGATION IS STRONG ON TESTIMONIALS

On the eve of her final day in Omaha, Mrs. M, B. Woodworth-Etter, the

evangelist drew a capacity house in her tent at Twenty-first and Paul

streets last night. It was one of the largest audiences that has greeted her

here thus far, 200 or more being forced to stand.

In the afternoon session, as the congregation was about to pray, an

announcement was read from the platform that a request had been made

to pray for the health of Guy Culver, who

Page 421

was seriously injured Sunday, and who it was announced, had not

regained consciousness in 24 hours. The audience prayed for him. In the

evening it was announced that the injured man had regained

consciousness one hour after the prayer.

“Be not afraid of them, neither be afraid of their words, though briars

and thorns be with thee, and thou dost dwell among scorpions: be not

afraid. of their words, nor be dismayed at their looks, though they be a

rebellious house.

And thou shalt speak my words unto them, whether they will hear or

whether they will forbear; for they are most rebellious.”—(Ezek. 2;6, 7.)

CHAPTER XLV

REVIVAL AT THE TABERNACLE, INDIANAPOLIS,

INDIANA

A DOCTOR HAS A VISION OF CHRIST. THE SPIRIT SPEAKS TO

A WOMAN IN THE ROUMANIAN LANGUAGE. SISTER ETTER

HAS VISION. TESTIMONIES ON HEALING

The Latter Rain falls at the Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle

Page 422

God is sending His Spirit and drawing men, women and children from

many states, Canada and England to the Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle.

The power of God is increasing and the work is going forward in a

mighty way. The true light is being held up and the people are gathering.

Some only stay a short time, others are giving up homes and moving to

this place, and God is meeting in a remarkable way those who come.

A man from Missouri came to the meeting. He had been sick for years.

He stayed about two weeks. During this time he was healed, converted,

received the baptism in the Holy Spirit and saw a vision of the gate of

heaven.

GOD WONDERFULLY USES A CHILD

Last August a brother from Park Hill., Okla,, came to the revival and

received the baptism in the Holy Spirit. He went back home and brought

his family here in January and moved here. His little 9-year-old boy,

Velmon, fell under the power on Sunday night and received the baptism

with stammering lips. He saw Jesus come and it down on the altar by

him. On the next Tuesday night he went to the altar, fell under the power,

and saw Jesus and the angels. He reached up and tried to touch Jesus; He

would withdraw so he could not. Jesus told him to tell the people He was

coming soon and to be sure they were ready. After lying under the power

quite a while he got up and walked backward and forward with tears

streaming down his face, holding his little hands toward heaven,

preaching to the people. He told them Jesus was coming soon and if they

were not ready to get ready.

The people fell to their knees weeping. He would hold up his

Page 423

hands and say, “Jesus, I see you,” and jump upward. He saw Jesus

dressed in red (Isa. 63:1-4). He walked backwards and forwards and

talked in tongues and in English for about an hour. He would go to

people and lay his hands on them and they would fall under the power.

He went to his little brother, Rufus, 15 years old, and laid his hands on

him. He fell to his knees and received the baptism of the Holy Spirit. He

sang in tongues and an interpreter interpreted it. A little girl was refilled

with the Spirit that night.

A young man who was seeking the baptism saw what God was doing

through the child and asked God that the child might lay his hands on

him. He had not much more than asked until he laid his hands upon him

and he fell under the power, too, and received the baptism. Last Sunday

night the mother, her little boy 9 years old and her baby, 4 years old, were

all dancing in the Spirit at the same time. The little girl, Leo, aged 7, fell

under the power and saw Jesus and 12 angels come. She saw people rise

and meet Him. She received the baptism in the Holy Spirit. After she

spoke in tongues her little sister, Elare, 12, received the baptism with the

interpretation. The message the Spirit gave through her was, “Prepare,

prepare. I am coming soon.”

One Sunday the power of God fell in a mighty way. Young and old

danced in the Spirit. Four received the baptism in the Holy Spirit and six

fell under the power in the night service before the preaching began.

THE LORD SHOWS US THINGS TO COME

A young girl fell under the power about 7:30 Sunday night and lay under

the power until 6:15 Monday morning. As she lay under the Power God

gave her the following vision:

“I was carried away to a green, grassy valley. Upon the valley was a big

platform. Three balls of fire burst on the platform about middle ways of

it. The saints were upon the platform, all dressed in pure white robes.

Sister Etter was up there, too. She had a sword in her right hand and a

sickle in her left hand. The Lord said, “This is my servant; she is warning

you to flee from the wrath to come.”

I saw the Antichrist on the platform trying to deceive the saints, He was

then dressed somewhat like the saints. The Lord

Page 424

spoke and told the four angels to hold the four winds of the earth. Just

then another angel came down with gold bands about an inch wide and

tied it around the saints’ heads. All at once the saints arose from the

bright platform in a bright cloud. After they left the pretty robe fell from

the Antichrist and he had the most awful black robe on and was spitting

fire out of his mouth.

“After the ascension I saw the people running to and fro in the green

valley. A black cloud was hanging above the heads of the people. There

was an awful lightning and thundering. As the lightning came out of the

clouds it formed the words, ‘The end has come.’

“Just above the earth I saw Christ and His saints. Their dresses were so

bright I could not look at them.

“I saw Christ where He was separating the people in the valley on each

side. The ones on the right side rose up. The ones on the left hand

Christ told to depart from Him. All at once I saw the earth open its

mouth and those on the left sinking. I saw the most awful liquid

flames run like water. After they sank out of sight the earth closed its

mouth. As soon as this was done the earth caught fire. After it was.

burned up I saw another earth come out of the skies, No tongue can

express the beauty of it. (Rev. 21.)”

DOCTOR HAS VISION

God is not only leading people here from a distance to bless them, but He

is dealing with souls in this city. People are beginning to come as they

never have before.

One of the doctors in this city comes to our meetings and is very much

interested. He and his wife kept seeking God, and He blessed them in a

wonderful way. His wife was converted and he received the baptism of

the Holy Spirit in their home. He was prayed for in the tabernacle, healed

of a nervous disease and fell under the power. The doctor was doubtful

about visions and prayed that God would give him one. And God gave

him the following vision, which he told in the meeting:

“I saw Christ on the cross. I saw them bringing Him down to the valley.

They hit Him with the palms of their hands. I saw Him as He hung on

the cross, it seemed about the time He said, ‘It is finished.’ I saw the

risen Lord.”

THE SPIRIT SPEAKS THE ROUMANIAN LANGUAGE.

Page 425

One of the women who lives near the tabernacle came to the meeting. She

was converted and while she was sitting in her seat she received the

baptism of the Holy Spirit during the service. She fell under the power

and lay until the altar service. She then arose in the power of the Spirit,

went back through the crowd with outstretched arms; fell on her knees;

gave a message in tongues and fell under the power again.

One of the sinners near her who understood the Roumanian language

told the people she was speaking in the Roumanian language and told

them what she said, which was: “Get ready, get ready, prepare. Jesus is

coming soon.” Two rushed to the altar and said the message was for

them. The man who had understood the message came to the platform

where I was praying for the sick and told me about it. He said, “It is of

God. It is time we were getting ready, to meet God. I am going to seek the

Lord.”

The Lord is using the children in this place to demonstrate His power.

Sunday ten little children, from 23 months old up to 12 years old, were

under the power of God, dancing in the Spirit or lying prostrate on the

floor. There is a meeting for children each Thursday afternoon and God is

wonderfully blessing.

God is also greatly blessing the -Sunday school and revealing by His

Holy Spirit the deep things in His Word which is food for the hungry

soul.

TABERNACLE MEETINGS

The old time power is present, old and young fall under the mighty

power of God and get deeper in Him. Two girls have lain prostrate under

the power of God for over 120 hours in about four weeks, and have had

revelations of coming events. Ten people fell under the power at the same

time on one night and one of them lay 17 hours.

A school-teacher from Missouri is here who has had organic valvular

heart-trouble for 12 years. The prayer of faith was offered for her in the

meeting here and she fell under the power of God, and lay on her back

for over sixteen hours. Previous to this time she could lie that way only

about five minutes at a time. During the time she lay tinder the power,

Page 426

God wrought a wonderful healing in her brain that had been causing her

trouble for years. As she lay under the power the disease gradually left.

When she arose she felt within herself that God had touched the disease;

had restored all the devil had destroyed, and put a strength there which

she had not known for years. Her heart rejoiced; her body was filled with

the Spirit, and she danced over the floor and gave praise to God,

A NERVOUS WRECK HEALED

A girl came to the meeting a nervous wreck. She was hardly still day or

night. She slept only about three hours out of the twenty-four. She was

very poor, her cheeks were sunken, and she ate very little. Shortly after

she came, myself and some helpers laid our hands on her, and cast the

nervous devil out, and she lay down and slept for nine hours,

something she had not done for nine years.

Since this she has been sleeping like a baby, and even fell asleep in the

printing plant where she had been working steadily since she came here.

She eats more, her cheeks are plump and rosy, and she has gained two

and a half pounds in one week.

God is using supernatural means to convince the people that this work is

of Him. The other Sunday a woman came to the tabernacle. As she came

in she sent up this prayer: “God, if this work is of you show me.” While

she was sitting in the tabernacle a light encircled her head three times.

A young business man in Kansas was called to Indianapolis on business.

While here he began to read my book, “Signs and Wonders.” He attended

the revival twice and then while in the meeting heard heavenly music,

After going back he writes: “It is my intention of making a trip out there

in July in the car. Pentecost is a very strange thing to me. Since being in

Indianapolis I couldn’t condemn it for I saw too much while there.”

The work of God is being established here. People come and say they do

not know why they are here but that God sent them. Visitors never saw

anything like it. The love in the Spirit is so great that there is unity and

sweet fellowship among the Saints. A brother from Canada writes: “In an

Page 427

of our experience of twenty years Mrs. G. and I never were among people

that our hearts seemed so truly united with in a spirit of divine love.”

BLIND MAN IN EGYPT HEALED

A man in Egypt who was blind sent for an anointed cloth. The prayer of

faith was offered, the cloth was sent to him, and he wrote back praising

God, and saying that he had received his sight, and had received a

blessing besides. This aroused quite an interest in the mission there.

A woman in New York is also praising God because she found that He

was able to heal her while very low with consumption. She writes: “I was

living out of doors in a tent. The doctor said I must stay out there night

and day, only going in the house to eat if I wished to get better. A brother

in the Lord who lived near me, and who had been healed through prayer,

sent me the book, ‘Signs and Wonders.’ I began to read it, and got under

such strong conviction that I could find no rest. I knew I was lost. I sent

for a dear sister in the Lord and she came and prayed with me, and oh I

glory to Jesus! He washed and cleansed me in His own precious blood

and I was free. What a burden was lifted off my soul. I then sent a

handkerchief to Sister Etter for her to pray over and anoint for my

healing. I used it in the name of Jesus, and was made completely whole,

All glory and honor to Jesus! I soon left the tent and began doing my own

work and taking care of my two children, That was about the 10th of

December, and the 16th of February I received the baptism of the Holy

Ghost, speaking in other tongues as the Spirit gave utterance,”

(a few incidentals)

SPECIAL MEETING IN JUNE AND JULY

The Lord worked in a mighty way during the summer’s campaign. Over

one-half of the States in the Union were represented, many coming also

from Canada. People fell under the mighty power of God. Afflicted

bodies were healed, souls were saved, and hungry souls received the

baptism of the Holy Spirit.

Sister Etter’s birthday was one of the most remarkable days during the

campaign. This day, at seventy-five years

Page 428

old, she made three talks to the people, and prayed for many with the

laying on of hands. Saints fell under the power and lay as dead over the

platform, after they were prayed for.

SENT FROM CHINA TO THE MEETING

A missionary from China was here during the campaign. She said while

she was in China God spoke to her and told her to come to America and

get her sister who was possessed with an evil spirit, and bring her to the

meeting. After she was brought here she was converted and went back a

different girl.

A sister came here from Chester, Ill., very badly afflicted with

rheumatism. Her limbs were so stiff and had such keen pains in them, she

could hardly walk. When she was prayed for she felt the pains and

stiffness leave them. If God never gave her another blessing, she said, she

could never praise Him enough for what He had done. She said the Lord

told her if she would come she would be healed. She also got a renewal in

the Holy Spirit.

People are being miraculously healed by the power of God through the

anointed cloths. The prayer of faith is offered and God sends forth His

power and heals hundreds of miles away. A sister from New York

writes: “When you prayed for the pain in my heart to depart and I

applied the anointed handkerchief you sent me I was healed instantly

and it has not returned.”

SISTER ETTER HAS VISION

The other night Sister Etter fell asleep in her room and had the following

vision:

“One of the young ministers came running in and said, Come to the

tabernacle quickly. There is something wonderful. There is a great

band of angels in the tabernacle. Come quickly!”

I said, “Did you see them?”

He said, “Yes.”

“I went in and a great cloud of glory was all over the platform, and

extended over the congregation on the east Side of the tabernacle. In this

cloud of glory was a great company of angels with shining wings, clothed

in white robes. These angels were in shining brightness and glory, I saw

Page 429

some of them so plain that I could see that their eyes were shining like

diamonds.”

Sister Etter says that she realizes by these visions that the Lord wants to

do a mighty work in these last days. She says all that is necessary is for

God’s people to come together in one spirit of love and unity; preach

the word in the power of the Holy Ghost, and the Lord will reveal

Himself in a mighty way.

The other night one of the saints was carried away in the spirit and had

the following vision: “I saw all the saints dressed in white. It seemed they

represented soldiers all in the same position with swords in their hands

ready to strike. A light shone so bright that they looked bright, and the

things around them looked bright. They were translated and carried

away from the earth.”

A VISION OF HEAVENLY THINGS

One sister went from the tabernacle after services to get herself a drink

and God’s power was manifested to her in a mighty way. She said: “As I

went out from church the other night I noticed a bright light. I thought at

first the tabernacle was on fire. I looked in the direction the light came

from, and behold, it looked like the whole heavens were on fire and out

of the cloud of fire came forth lightning. It spread from one end of the

tabernacle to the other, and I heard the sweetest angelic music. No tongue

can ever express the sweetness of that heavenly music. Just then the

mighty power of God came upon me, and out of the cloud of fire came

forth a white cloud and I saw Christ and the saints sitting upon it. The

saints had harps of gold in their hands and golden crowns on their heads.

Then there appeared a cloud of angels and they stood over the tabernacle

with their wings hovering over it, The coming of the Lord is being

ushered in with visions and signs,”

THEY BRING IN THE DYING

A dying woman was brought to the meeting the other night to be prayed

for. She was blind, unsaved, and in a semi-conscious condition. When

they brought her in and laid her down on the platform a hush fell over

the audience.

Page 430

Sister Etter talked to her and she saw that her life would soon be gone if

something was not done quickly.

She turned to the people, told them the condition of the woman, and told

them to get hold of God for her. Sister Etter and assembly then prayed for

her; the disease was rebuked; the resurrection power came into her body

and she raised her bony hands toward heaven and began to praise God.

She looked to God. He saved her soul and then she had a vision of Jesus

and talked with Him. In just a few minutes, with a little help, she stood

up and walked some. The blind spirit was also rebuked, and before she

left the tabernacle she began to see.

This woman had been afflicted with tuberculosis of the lungs for months

and then took the influenza, and has been between life and death for two

months in an unsaved condition. At times when she was conscious she

would want them to bring her to Sister Etter.

Her husband would not let her come until the minister took Sister Etter’s

book, “Signs and Wonders,” and read to him wonderful cases of healing

that he knew God had done through her. The woman was so bad they

thought she was dying, and called in her friends. But in answer to prayer

her husband consented to let her come to be prayed for, and God saved

her soul and healed her. The minister called back the next night and said

she had been eating and sleeping like a baby an day; she had no pain, and

was just as sweet as could be. About the third night after her healing, the

report came that she was out walking in the yard. All glory to our God.

LOCOMOTOR ATAXIA HEALED.

One of the doctors of the city brought a crippled man to the meeting who

had not been out of the house for two years. He was afflicted with

rheumatism and locomotor ataxia. He was walking on crutches, and in a

very bad condition. When he was prayed for, he was saved, and got up

on the platform and walked backward and forward across it for about

half an hour demonstrating what God had done for his body.

The spirit of the Lord was felt in a wonderful way and praise went up to

the God above, who had wrought such a

Page 431

wonderful work in our midst. That night after the meeting was over the

doctor went out of the tabernacle with the man’s crutches on his

shoulders, and the man walking out behind.

A few months ago a woman came from Michigan to the meeting and

received the baptism of the Holy Spirit while here. When she went back

to her home she went to see one of the men of the town who believed in

the Catholic religion. He was afflicted with locomotor ataxia and was

helpless from his arms down. Day after day for twenty months he was in

this pitiable condition. The woman gave him one of my large books,

“Signs and Wonders,” and he read it and believed what he read. He sent

for a cloth and for prayer, and when he got the cloth he got down and

prayed for two hours. He got up and walked and has walked for miles,

The whole neighborhood was stirred; they know something wonderful

had happened.

This miracle has brought others from that city, and even a minister for

healing.

Last week the man who was so wonderfully healed came down to the

meeting. He says God has done more for his soul than He did for his

body. Since he came he has lain under the power for hours, been baptised

in water, and received the baptism of the Holy Spirit.

A DAY WITH GOD

“Lo, the winter is past, the rain is over and gone; the flowers appear on

the earth; the time of the singing of birds is come, and the voice of the

turtle is heard in our land.” (Cant. 2:11.)

You have but to spend a day in the Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle to

become fully cognizant of the fact that we are living in the period to

which the above stanza refers.

God granted me a day there, and as His Holy Spirit pervaded the house

one readily realized the fact, that “These signs shall follow them that

believe” (Mark 16:17) for it was in many ways demonstrated, viz.:

Speaking in tongues as the Spirit gave utterance (Acts 2:i1) and the

“Gift of tongues” with interpretation.

There was travail of soul; which made it clear that they were intercessors

for many unsaved ones present.

Page 432

Throughout the entire services there were three and sometimes four who

lay stretched out on the floor having been prostrated by the mighty

power of God.

Others danced and reeled with joy. They were ‘indeed “drunk—but not

with wine” for this is that which was spoken of by the prophet Joel.

Another feature of the meetings were the visions; some getting glimpses

of heaven; others the signs of the times, confirming that Bible prophecy

was being fulfilled. I was numbered among the visionists.

As Sister Etter prayed for me after service, our Lord and Coming King

descended and stood in front of me. I have had several other visions since

that, which I know mean He will soon appear.

On visiting these meetings one is benefitted physically and spiritually;

sick bodies are healed and the soul refreshed as you drink of the Living

Waters, and you become aware of the fact that you have been blessed

with a day with God.

W. E. LONG.

TUBERCULOSIS HEALED

I have been ill with tuberculosis for three years, and two years ago was

given up by the doctors. I came to the meetings and when Sister Etter laid

hands upon me and prayed the prayer of faith God touched me and I was

healed.

CHAS. D. ANDERSON, Anderson Road, Euclid Ave., Cleveland, O.

BAD EYES AND CATARRH

I came to the meetings entirely blind in one eye and having very little

sight in the other; had catarrh of the throat, from which I had suffered for

years. I was also suffering terribly from rheumatism, but the Lord has

healed me in answer to prayer when Sister Etter laid hands upon me.

MRS, HUKLE, Portmouth, Ohio,

HEALED OF SCIATICA

I was afflicted with sciatica for three years. During this time I was lame

and very ill. I suffered so much that I could not keep anything in my

stomach very well. I was prayed for and instantly healed, for which I

praise Jesus. Since that

Page 433

time I have been able to eat anything and walk anywhere, for which I

praise Jesus.

MRS. N. J. SHUCHLER, Hartwell, Ohio.

CURED OF HEART TROUBLE AND CURVATURE OF THE SPINE

All my life (I am now 15 years old), I have had heart trouble and

curvature of the spine, but through the work of the Lord and Sister Etter’s

prayers I was healed. I could not walk far before; I had a pain in my heart

and my feet hurt me constantly. There were three large lumps on my

spine. After God healed me the lumps disappeared, my spine grew

straight, and the pain stopped instantly. God saved and healed my soul

and body. I cannot praise Him enough.

IVY ANDERSON.

TESTIMONIES TO HEALINGS

I praise the dear Lord for His healing power through Sister Etter. I was

diseased with bowel trouble, headache, an awful pain under my left

shoulder blade, which would draw like a cramp. It would draw my

shoulders almost together and take my breath. I also would bloat. I had

another trouble, too, but glory to God by His power through Sister Etter,

and faith in our heavenly Father, I am healed. I praise the Lord. I wish to

say she does wonderful things. I’m a witness for Jesus.

MRS. HENRY D. CANELL,

NEURITIS AND WEAK EYES

I praise the Lord for marvelously healing me of neuritis and weak eyes

through Sister Etter’s prayers, while attending meetings in Indianapolis.

He also baptised me with the Holy Ghost and spoke through me in other

tongues.

I glorify His Holy Name.

HOPE HUTCHINS, 130 N, Porter St., Michigan City, Ind,

TUMOR AND NEURITIS

I came 451 miles from Rock Island, Ill., though my friends said I would

not live to get here. I made the trip with the faith that God would heal

me.

A specialist in Davenport, Ia., said I had a had tumor and neuritis, also

some kind of a swelling in my nose.

At the third meeting I went forward and was prayed for

Page 434

and got gloriously healed in the name of Jesus of all those afflictions.

I had not been able to wear my right clothing for months nor able to

dress. The next morning after healing I wore my ordinary clothing.

The Lord blessed me so that I can feel His power in my body now for

which I never will cease to praise Him.

MRS. C. L. EDWARDS, 619 3rd Ave., Rock Island, Ill.

PARALYSIS

A Mrs. L. A. Moore of 1212 E. Georgia St., was instantly healed of a stroke

of paralysis which she took February 24th. Her right side and bowels

were paralyzed. For some days after she was speechless, too. They

brought her to the meeting and had to assist her on the platform. When

the prayer of faith was offered for her she got up, walked, and gave

praises to God. She demonstrated publicly that she had the right use of

her body again. Her neighbors considered it a great miracle.

EVANGELIST T. B. O’REILLY WITH US

In November, 1920, we advertised a special meeting we expected to

commence on December 25th and last until January 2nd, but upon the

arrival of Brother Thos. B. O’Reilly on the 18th of December the revival

started the next day (Sunday) and continued until January 9th, lasting

three weeks instead of one week as announced.

Brother O’Reilly expounded the Word with power. Much interest was

manifested by the Assembly as he gave forth the messages under the

anointing of the Spirit and opened up the deep things of God.

All realized the power of God in him and the sweet spirit he manifested

in all circumstances and at all times.

One evening a sister sent in a request for prayer for her daughter who

was suffering with pneumonia. The doctors had given her up to die;

when she heard this she gave her heart to God, repented of her sins, and

when the saints prayed for her (at the Tabernacle) God healed her. The

next morning they sent in the report that she was saved and healed. She

is now coming to the meetings and is seeking the baptism of the Holy

Ghost.

BLOOD POISONING

Page 435

I praise the Lord I have been healed of blood poisoning which affected

me so that the leaders of my leg hung out to my heels and the rotten flesh

dropped out and left a hole in the limb; prayers were offered that it might

heal up and not leave a big sore nor stiff leg. It was perfectly and

wonderfully healed.

When Sister Etter prayed for me I was also healed of asthma, which I had

had so bad that the blood ran down my cheeks, and out of my eyes,

through severe coughing. I have also been healed of a tumor and a cancer

at one time when Sister Etter prayed for me. About a year ago my son

was healed through prayer of what has been pronounced a cancer too.

Jesus is our family physician.

MARY M. BRAMLETT, 2122 Miller St.

“There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man:

but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye

are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that

ye may be able to bear it.”—(I Cor. 10:13.)

CHAPTER XLVI

INDIANAPOLIS, TABERNACLE MEETINGS

EASTER HOLIDAY REVIVAL. PENTECOST GETS IN LARGE

FAITH INSTITUTION. ASLEEP FOR NINE YEARS, NOW

EATS AND TALKS. TESTIMONIES

(Reprinted from “Word and Work.”)

Page 436

The Woodworth-Etter revival which commenced on the 19th of March,

1921, proved to be it great success in every way. People came from many

states, some for healing, some for the baptism of the Holy Ghost, others

for a deeper experience with God, and it is believed each received the

very thing they needed.

Brother Watt Walker was on hand for the battle against sin and the devil,

and brought forth his first message from Mark 10:21, “One thing thou

lackest.” Showing that every one needed more from God, that we were all

living very much beneath our privileges in these days of the Holy Ghost

dispensation.

Sunday afternoon and night the Tabernacle was crowded; there was not a

vacant seat, and the report was that there were as many people on the

outside as there were in the building. On Monday night and several times

during the meetings the altar was so crowded we had to take some of the

seekers for salvation and the baptism of the Holy Ghost into the prayer

room at the back of the Tabernacle, as we could not get near them to pray,

and help them through to God.

During the meetings there were many people who came from a distance

to be prayed for, besides those coming from the city. One woman came in

on a cot from Meadow Creek, W. Va., suffering with cancer and

tuberculosis; was given up to die by two doctors. She had been in bed for

six weeks; was taken out of her bed and brought on a train to

Indianapolis—over 500 miles; then in an ambulance to the Tabernacle.

Inside of two hours after she arrived here, she was anointed and prayed

for and instantly healed; got up off her cot and

Page 437

walked all over the platform; then walked to her room after the service,

about a block away. She is now eating three meals a day and growing

stronger and attending the meetings.

Another woman came in suffering with a large tumor in the abdomen; as

she was anointed and prayed for the tumor began to go down at once.

She came back the next day and testified that the tumor was all gone and

she was down to natural size and praising God for full and complete

deliverance.

One afternoon a colored man came in walking on two crutches. He had

his knee injured three or four years ago; it had grown stiff, and his foot

was crushed and swollen so that he could not put his shoe on. When he

was prayed for he walked over the platform, then up and down the

aisles carrying his crutches upon his shoulder; the whole audience were

on their feet shouting, praising and giving glory to God. The same

night he was back to the meeting walking without crutches; was there

the next morning and in the afternoon, as a witness to God’s saving,

healing and keeping-power.

Another man came in for healing from Iowa, had been suffering with a

broken collar bone since February; could not lift his hand to his head; and

could not put his coat on or off unless he had help; as soon as the prayer

of faith was offered for him he could do both and lift his arm above his

head as if there had never been a thing wrong with it. One person

testified in the meeting of receiving an anointed cloth that had been

prayed over by the saints, and when she placed it on her son who had

been afflicted for twenty-eight years, he was instantly healed.

(Reprint from “Pentecostal Herald.’)

GOD WONDERFULLY POURED OUT HIS SPIRIT AT THE WOOD

WORTHETTER TABERNACLE EASTER REVIVAL

We have had one of the best revivals we ever had in the tabernacle. The

messages from the Bible were greatly blessed and made scores of people

seek God with all their mind, soul and strength.

Messages in tongues with interpretations were given by the Spirit, in

such might and power through the saints, that a holy

Page 438

hush fell on the whole audience, and sinners in general made inquiries as

to the meaning of all this. I have been told that a number of people who

always opposed this way couldn’t shake the spirit of conviction off any

longer; came together in private homes and got marvelously saved. A

number of our neighbors who live close by got saved and baptised with

the Holy Spirit.

A man and wife just sent in their testimony. They live in South Dakota.

They had both been to the meeting to get healed of bodily afflictions, and

write that God has healed them both, and that their healing has stirred

the whole neighborhood in which they live. They are determined to let

their light shine from hence forth.

A minister came from the state of Michigan in a dying condition with

tuberculosis. When he saw how God worked in these meetings and how

people were receiving the baptism of the Holy Ghost as they did on the

day of Pentecost, he got hungry for his baptism too, and God

wonderfully baptised him with the Spirit, with speaking in tongues.

A man and his wife called on me this spring who had made a special

journey from Pittsburgh, Pa., they are the heads of a large Bible Institute

and publishing work. The object of their journey was to get information

from me regarding the Pentecostal movement. They said they did not

come out of curiosity, and whatever I would tell them they would believe

and act on.

I answered several questions they asked, and then we prayed and God’s

power came on all three of us. They returned home with a determination

to tarry till they were satisfied, and started to seek for more power and all

the Lord had for them; then the baptism- of the Holy Ghost came with

speaking in other tongues as the Spirit gave utterance. The following

letter has been received from them:

THE PITTSBURGH BIBLE INSTITUTE

12 Congress St., Pittsburgh, Pa,, Aug, 30, 1921.

Dear Sister:

God has wonderfully met with us since seeing you on April 14th, He

broke out upon us, and now there are perhaps over two hundred of our

students and members of our con

Page 439

gregation who have had their full Pentecost. Our place is filled here with

students, and we are rejoicing in God, and glad to write you this.

Give our love to all the family there, and tell them the good news. Ever

inlove,

LOUISE S. PRIDGEON,

A NUMBER ARE BAPTISED THROUGH READING “SIGNS AND

WONDERS”

People were here from all the surrounding states and from Canada. From

Canada a number of hungry souls came who never had the privilege of

being in meetings of this kind. One of them received the baptism

through reading my last big book, “Signs and Wonders,” that was sent

to her by a friend. She let her light shine and as a result a number of them

have now received the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and the Pentecostal

fire is still spreading. These dear Canadian people found these meetings a

real heavenly feast to them.

One night the power of God came on them in copious showers, so that

they let loose and danced for hours under the mighty anointing of the

Holy Spirit. The saints in general remarked, that they had been pent up so

long was the reason for the wonderful display of the power of God on

them. One of them was marvelously healed of a rupture. They all went

back in good hope and spirit, and are meeting largely in their own homes

where they can let God have his way with them. They have already seven

or eight baptised saints and their community is interested. Let us pray

that the work among these honest souls in the north may go on till Jesus

comes.

We are greatly blessed in the tabernacle with the outpouring of the Holy

Spirit by way of the heavenly choir, Volumes of praise go up to God, in a

spontaneous manner from the hearts of the saints. A heavenly

atmosphere settles over the whole meeting during these times, so that

outsiders look on with a spirit of awe and wonder.

A 20TH CENTURY MIRACLE

I received a request from South Africa to pray for Annie Swanapool who

was suffering from sleeping sickness. She had been asleep for nine and

a half years. Her only food was

Page 440

drops of milk which fed the body of this full grown woman. All that was

taken never passed away. How she lived so long is a miracle. Doctors

from all parts of the world have examined her but could not help her. Her

case puzzled everyone.

I prayed till I got the witness she would be healed and wrote back and

told them so. I received another letter from the brother in South Africa

saying: “Glory to God! Praise the Lord. Our dear Lord Jesus has extended

his mercy and loving kindness to this poor soul, and glory to His name

she is through prayer and fasting brought back, and can now SEE —

EAT—AND SLOWLY TALK. Glory, what a Saviour!” Dear Sister, we

thank American saints for this holy work of prayer.

Particulars can be obtained from Elder Harry Goddard, Secretary,

Apostolic with Mission, Box 91, Jeppes Town,’ S. Africa.

REPORT OF EVANGELIST THOMAS PAINO

I was raised and brought up in a Catholic home. I never had an

opportunity of reading the Word of God. I was never taught how to pray

to God. I was always taught to confess my sins to men. I went to

confession often and always went out and did the same thing over again.

God says in His Word your sins are forgiven, but go and sin no more. But

nowadays, people do not believe that we can live without sin. But I say

we can and the Word of God will back me up.

During the world war I got saved and baptised and my wife and I stayed

and boarded with a preacher for a month or so. He had a book called

“Signs and Wonders,” written by Mrs. Woodworth-Etter—the Great

Evangelist. It gave an account of her life and work and how the Lord had

used her in healing the sick. People would come from all parts of the

country to get healed through prayer.

The Lord led us to Indianapolis where she was holding meetings. I will

never forget the first meeting, for God was there in mighty power. I had

never before heard of the Baptism of the Holy Ghost, the Comforter

which Jesus promised He would send. Jesus said I am going to leave you,

but I will not leave you comfortless for I will pray the Father and

Page 441

He will send you another Comforter which is the Holy Ghost. Why

don’t preachers preach it today? It is for all God’s children. The

churches, nowadays have lost out; they say it is not for us. But God

says, “For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that

are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call.” (Acts 2:39.)

In that first meeting I was in, people were dancing under the power of

God; just like David when He danced with all his might before the Ark of

God, Others were speaking in tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance

(Acts 2:4); then some one else would get up and give the interpretation.

The messages that were given told of great calamities that were coining

upon this earth; and that Jesus is soon coming to catch away His Bride.

Sister Etter preached a fine sermon after which she gave an altar call for

those seeking salvation or the baptism of the Holy Ghost. I was

determined to have this Holy Spirit baptism so wife and I went forward.

God filled me with joy and happiness and I sought for six weeks. I could

not stay away from the meetings and I would be praising and magnifying

God every day while I was working, singing hymns and making joyful

melody in my heart. After seeking two more weeks, I finally was baptised

with the Holy Ghost, speaking in other tongues as those on the Day of

Pentecost (Acts 2:4.)

Some one may say “it is hypnotism, demon power, and all of the devil.”

If so the devil must have recently got converted, for he makes me love the

Lord with all my heart, and causes me to praise Him day and night

without ceasing.

The Lord took my dear little wife home to glory; but before she went

He gave me a vision to go and preach His Word and He would go with

me. He showed me to go back to the Mountains and give the people

there, the light. I went, and praise the Lord He healed the sick and

saved souls and baptised with the Holy Ghost. Hallelujah!

Beloved, take warning, the Lord has spoken to me by His Holy Spirit that

great trouble and tribulations are coming upon this sinful world, and that

Jesus is soon corning. Search the Scriptures for yourselves and see if what

I say is not true.

God is pouring out His Spirit according to Joel 2:28 and

Page 442

Acts 2:17. Preachers do not believe it is for us now, but. Bless God, He

says it is.

Take heed, hear the warning: Jesus is coming and very soon. All the

signs have been fulfilled. Are you ready for His blessed appearing?

Jesus is calling you. His arms are outstretched ready to take you in.

Come; Amen.

THOMAS PAINO, 29 Sheldon St., Norwich, N. Y.

TESTIMONIES OF HEALINGS IN ANSWER TO PRAYER

Through Intercessions of Sister Etter and Tabernacle Saints.

A few weeks ago I wrote to you for prayers for my husband who had

several broken ribs. He was instantly healed, praise God. I also requested

prayers for myself in child bearing, and God wonderfully delivered.

Praise His Name!

MRS. FANNIE WHITEFIELD, Santa Anna, Tex,

I will write and tell you that my husband is healed of his rupture and

stomach trouble, and mother is healed of cancer. Praise the Lord, and

God bless you.

MRS. WILLIE MALSKED, R. 2, Hubbard, Nebr.

I want to write you, and say for the glory of God that I am healed of

cancer of the stomach: I was almost dead when I came up to your place

this spring. I never thought I would live to get there, and you know I was

bad, but God heard your prayers, and healed me.

ANNE ROE, Cortland, Ind.

The cancer on my husband’s cheek is healed entirely, for which we are

praising God.

MRS. CHAS. E. EMERSON, Wiscasset, Maine.

BROKEN WRIST HEALED

The dear Lord surely answered your prayers. May He richly bless all who

prayed for that broken wrist. All the bones were broken, and the X-ray

picture showed a small bone one inch out of place. The doctors said it

was coming through the flesh and would catch on everything. They said

there was no way of getting that bone back into place except an operation

and hooking the bone back into place and

Page 443

wiring it down, But thanks to our Great Physician, He finds nothing too

hard.

They took him to the hospital and set the wrist. Kenneth had a vision at

this time. He saw Jesus come down and walk into the room and stand

at the foot of the bed. During that time they were rubbing and twisting

the wrist when all at once the wrist gave a crack, and went back into

place. They took an X-ray since and it shows a perfect set little bone all

straight and in place. They never operated at all, just Jesus came and

did it all in answer to your prayers.

Kenneth was so far gone they had to use artificial breathing. Soon as

you began to pray Kenneth began to feel better but suffered very much

at times till your letter came, when I put the handkerchief on as directed

and he said: “Ma, I feel as if I had had a big lot of chloroform I could go to

sleep. He has been feeling good ever since.

MRS. N. O. McDOUGAL, Breckenridge, Mimi,

NERVOUS PROSTRATION AND DROPSY

My health entirely failed I had nervous prostration and a growth in my

left side which none of the physicians understood, I became an invalid

and was in bed two-thirds of the time for almost two years. I was treated

by the best physicians but grew worse. I contracted dropsy also and

suffered the most excruciating pain at times, having to take an opiate

every fifteen minutes.

I met some people who began to tell me about Sister Etter’s Dallas

meeting. I went there, and after attending some of these meetings and

seeing the eyes of the blind opened; the deaf and dumb spirits cast out,

and the paralyzed made to walk; I asked her to pray for me which she

did, and glory to Jesus I was instantly healed and went on to Springfield,

Mo. I walked three miles to meeting next night; praising God,

completely healed. The growth kept going down, and I never had any

return of the disease and it is now seven years since I was healed, He is

the same Jesus as ever,

MRS. MARY DEWES.

FLEES TO THE TABERNACLE FOR HELP

In September, 1918, I was taken with the “flu” which left

Page 444

me with an acid stomach and caused a stroke of apoplexy. My blood was

so thick it hindered circulation, causing my heart to thump so hard that it

felt like as if it would rock the bed. A heavy blood pressure followed

which meant paralysis in the near future. I surely praise God for

deliverance.

On March 14th I left my home and arrived in Indianapolis at 6:45 p. m.

went to the Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle, and took my place in the chair

where sick people are prayed over. Glory to God! He sent His power in

answer to the prayer of faith of Sister Etter and workers. Through their

casting out the demons of disease and the laying on of hands, Jesus my

Lord delivered me and the healing took place instantaneously. My heart

is as quiet as a baby’s. Bless God, my blood circulates freely and I eat

anything I want and all I want, which before my healing doctors

forbid. Before my healing I was living on bread and water, with once in

a while a little potato. Hallelujah, my Heavenly Father called me from a

fast to a feast. Glory to Jesus!

DAVID G. MOLL, Warren, Ill.

ECZMA HEALED

I want to testify how Jesus has so wonderfully healed me. I was incurably

afflicted with bad blood which caused an eczema condition on my body.

Jesus showed me to go to Sister Etter to be prayed for. I went and when

He came with healing power, I saw my dear Saviour’s face. Glory to

Jesus!

MRS. ETHEL SOHN, 541 Wimmer P1., East St. Louis.

AS NEAR DEAD AS ONE COULD BE AND LIVE

I wrote you to pray for Sister Glass who was in a hospital; the doctor said

she was too weak to be operated on; she could just speak above a

whisper, but God undertook for her in answer to prayer and raised her

up. Little by little strength came into her body and she is up learning to

walk again—as her children say.

All the doctors marvelled at so sudden a change and told. her husband it

was like one rising from the dead; and also said they entertained no

hopes of her recovery when they brought her to the sanitorium. She was

as near death as any one could be and yet be alive. Blood poisoning had

set in. Her

Page 445

complexion had taken on a dingy dark color, and her bowels had swollen

three times the natural size; had high fever and had to keep ice on head

and bowels for two or three weeks.

ROSE MCKELLAR.

Four years ago I was afflicted in body and had cancer of the jawbone. I.

came to Indianapolis and when Sister Etter prayed for me I was healed.

MRS. M. WHITE, Danville,

The Lord wonderfully healed me after six months’ test of faith, of a skin

disease that I have had for twenty-one years. I was pronounced incurable,

it was caused by vaccination for smallpox. You prayed for my healing a

year ago this January and all signs of the disease disappeared after July

4th that same year. All praise be to Jesus.

MRS. JOHN PIERCE, Grand Ledge, Mich.

VERY LITTLE PAIN IN CHILDBIRTH

I am the lady who wrote you about having been deceived by spiritualism

and was now almost an invalid. I want to thank you for the prayers you

sent up; as it certainly was through your prayers that He heard me, and I

lived through —as you said in your letter that I would—and that I would

not die when any baby came.

It is one of the strongest and sweetest babies in this town, and it was

born with very little pain to myself. The doctor and nurse were both

very much surprised, but I thanked and praised God, and knew it was

God’s great help for my frail body.

MRS. BEN H. MOEN, Inwood, Iowa.

For nine years I suffered with a rupture which was about as large as a

teacup. The doctors advised an operation, but I heard of Sister Etter and

came over to the Tabernacle and was prayed for, and healed of the

rupture. I want God to have all the glory and praise.

MRS. P. GAMMANO, 245 East Merrill.

CHAPTER XLVII

GRAND RIVER, IOWA, CAMP MEETING

A GREAT BLESSING TO MANY. PEOPLE ATTEND FROM

VARIOUS STATES. WONDERFUL HEALINGS

Page 446

The Woodworth-Etter meeting that was advertised for Grand River,

Iowa, commenced on the 19th of May with a very good attendance, and

interest from the start, and many people came from the surrounding

towns. There were several people from Wyoming, Colorado, Nebraska,

Missouri, North and South Dakota, Wisconsin, California and many other

states. They came to be prayed for their healing, and God met them in a

wonderful way and healed them; many people were prayed for in that

meeting.

A FEW TESTIMONIES

A boy about seven years old, suffering with a very bad case of kidney

trouble was brought from Grand Forks, N. D. When he was prayed for

and hands laid upon him according to the Word of God he was instantly

healed; after two weeks time his parents sent word to say that he had not

had a bit of trouble with his kidneys since, and that he was playing

around like all the other boys.

A man from Macksburgh, Iowa, came to the meeting suffering with

cancer of the rectum and diabetes. When he was prayed for he was

instantly healed. His wife was also healed of tumor in the side; this man

also received the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and they went home

praising and magnifying God for what He had done for them.

Mrs. Hoyle McConnell of Van Wert, Iowa, brought her baby to the

meeting with bleeding of the arteries and veins; also bleeding internally.

When it was nursed the blood would come out of its mouth; the doctors

said it was impossible for it to live, but after all of us had prayed for it the

bleeding instantly stopped, and it went to sleep. The mother took it home

and in two weeks came back with it and we did not

Page 447

know it was the same child; it looked so much better and had gained five

pounds in weight. The doctors said it was the most miraculous thing

they had ever seen.

(Reprinted from “Pentecostal Heratd.”)

WOODWORTH-ETTER AT GRAND RIVER, IOWA

The Woodworth-Etter revival at Grand River was a great blessing to

hundreds and thousands who attended. Saints everywhere were built up,

strengthened and edified, and are going back to their homes to start

revival fires in many fields.

Many found the Lord in salvation and healing for their bodies, and many

received the precious Holy Ghost baptism.

The power of God was mightily manifested in every service, and the

glory of God was deeply felt and manifested in many ways. Both saint

and sinner were made to realize that God was present in real and mighty

power. Conviction of sin was strongly and deeply felt.

Inspired messages in tongues and given.

The soon coming of Jesus Christ, our Lord and Bridegroom, was made

real and vital to every one.

God endued Sister Etter with divine strength and wisdom as she

preached and ministered to the people.

Many danced in the Spirit, many fell as dead men, and many lay in

trances for hours. God is real in these last days. Praise His name forever.

Great were the manifestations of the Spirit; mighty signs and wonders

were done in the tiarne of the Holy Child Jesus.

The following diseases were healed through faith in Jesus’ name, and by

the blood of Christ: Cancer, tumor, rupture, paralysis, diabetes, heart

trouble, leakage of the heart, goitre, tuberculosis, dropsy, rheumatism,

and also scores of others were removed. When Sister Etter prayed the

prayer of faith and rebuked the diseases in Jesus’ name.

Many cripples and people who were deformed from birth were healed.

The blind were made to see, the deaf to hear and the dumb to speak. One

lady about forty years old, born deaf and dumb, and who had never

heard nor spoken, was made to both

Page 448

speak and hear, after the prayer of faith was offered by Sister Etter.

The writer of this article was healed of a hoarseness of eight years’

standing, and of a crippled wrist of twelve years. The meeting closed

with great victory for God.

Five years ago when Sister Etter was in Sidney, Iowa, I went and was

healed of a growth in my right side. I had worn glasses for eight years;

my eyes were healed, and I have not worn my glasses since. I also had

tuberculosis for three years, but when Sister Etter prayed for me I was

healed. I had sores in mouth and throat, and pains in chest and lungs;

also smothering spells and a hacking cough—all were removed when

Sister Etter prayed the prayer of faith, Praise God!

I can truly say that God still lives and that Jesus Christ is the same

yesterday, today and forever; that the signs of the invisible God still

follow those who believe the Gospel of Jesus our Lord,”

FRACTURED BACKBONE HEALED

When I was about eleven years old I fell from a ladder, and fractured my

backbone. It has bothered me much since sometimes giving me severe

pain. It was giving me intense pain just before coming to this meeting,

and an abscess had formed. I went to the doctor to have it lanced and

after examination he stated a piece of dead bone was causing the trouble;

that it required an operation to remove it and I had better have it done

soon. I want to praise God for His wonderfulness to me. Truly He is the

Lord that healeth me (Ex. 15;26.)

C. R. DODSON, Davis City, Iowa.

HEALED OF DIFFERENT DISEASES

I had a broken hip of many years’ standing. When Sister Etter laid hands

on me I was instantly healed.

M. McCARTY, Linesville, Iowa,

When I came to the meeting I was suffering with cancer of the rectum and

diabetes. When I was prayed for I was instantly healed. The Lord also

baptised me with the Holy Ghost, and wife was also healed of a tumor in

her side. All glory to God!

M. BONHAM, Macksburg, Iowa.

Page 449

Mr. Selby of Linesville, Iowa, had some broken ribs, but when hands

were laid on him God touched him and he was perfectly healed.

A young boy, Clarence Shamp, was brought from the blind school with

cataracts on both eyes. After the prayer of faith he could see the people

and also count the lights. His mother was healed of female trouble.

A man came to the meeting with a cut arm, cut right through to the bone.

When he was prayed for God healed that arm. He came back in two days

and testified to that effect.

Brother Rielea had pyorrhea of the gums for many years, but was

wonderfully healed.

James A. Pulley, of Adaza, Iowa, was healed of a very had case of heart

trouble.

A. Heckman says, I came here yesterday and could not hear a thing, but

praise God, I can hear anything now.

A brother had two bullets from a machine gun pierce through his body.

The doctors would not even operate; but praise God, when he gave his

heart to God, the saints prayed for him and he is now perfectly well; the

doctors cannot even find where the bullets went through.

“Again I say unto you, That if two of you shall agree on earth as

touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my

Father which is in heaven.

For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in

the midst of them. (Matt 18:19-20)

CHAPTER XLVIII

A GREAT CAMP MEETING REVIVAL AT DES MOINES,

IOWA

LARGE CROWDS ATTEND REVIVAL. MANY CAMP ON THE

GROUND. GOD’S POWER IS PRESENT TO HEAL. OVER FIVE

HUNDRED WRITTEN TESTIMONIES OF HEALINGS

THE WOODWORTH-ETTER MEETINGS

IOWA’S GREATEST MEETING CLOSED SUNDAY NIGHT

(From “Iowa Latter Rain News.”)

“Surely the power of God was upon the meetings conducted by Mrs. M.

B. Woodworth-Etter.

Page 450

The beautiful camp grounds near the river with plenty of Shade and grass

was secured in Chautauqua Park. A large tent with seating capacity of

near four thousand was used for the services and it was not large

enough. The prayer tent was a forty-foot, round tent, as was also the

dining tent. Nearly seventy-five campers’ tents were also on the grounds.

To say that the meeting was a success would not express the many

wonderful things that God did during this meeting, and of the mighty

way in which He used Sister Etter and other workers. Many souls were

saved and reclaimed; many were baptised in water, and many received

the baptism of the Holy Spirit. The halt and the lame were made to

walk; the blind to see; and the deaf to hear, and the dumb to talk. All in

all, it was just one big wonderful time in which the Holy Spirit had His

way, and God made His presence felt in a marvelous way.

Although Sister Etter is seventy-seven years old and was praying for

several hundreds every week as well as preaching, the strength of God

was upon her and never once did she fail to send up her prayer of faith at

each service for those who were sick, suffering or in any way afflicted.

Her sermons when she preached, filled the altar with people seeking

for soul salvation or more of God.

Page 451

The sick were brought in from several states and several patients from the

hospitals were brought to the grounds for prayer. People were brought in

wheel chairs, in autos and in ambulances. Many left their crutches and

chairs to walk free by faith in Jesus. Several were saved from the

operating table that were brought from the local hospitals.

The daily papers of the city early in the meeting were attracted by the

many wonderful cases of healings, and all through the meetings kept

their reporters on the grounds securing the items for the press. The city

of Des Moines was stirred and more people were seeking God than

ever before in the history of Des Moines. The revival spirit swept into

many of the large churches and local ministers were daily visitors to

the tent of meeting and largely approved of the wonderful

manifestations on the grounds.

Many workers from all over the state were in attendance, besides the

party of Sister Etter which numbered eight. The sermons by Brother

Boatright were interesting and to the point.”

(Extracts from “Des Moines Capitol.”)

INVALIDS AND CRIPPLES FLOCK TO PARK CAMP MEETINGS

By Nell Albert

“God is able to perform miracles today just as much as in the days of old.

People say the apostles are dead, but they are not all dead. Some live

today, and with God’s grace are able to heal the sick in body and soul.”

So say Mrs. M, B. Woodworth-Etter, of Indianapolis and her Pentecostal

workers, who are conducting a camp meeting at Chautauqua Park.

An inward goitre, which had bothered Mrs. V. E. Anderson, of Denison,

for a considerable time, and had caused her pulse to be around one

hundred and twenty-five and one hundred and thirty all the time was

removed Monday at the meeting.

THE BLIND SEE

Mrs. Sadie Kress, of Hartford, Iowa, who had not been able

Page 452

to see without glasses for twenty-one years, says her eyes were cured

Sunday, and all Monday she did not use glasses and was able to read

newspapers.”

(Reprinted from “Des Moines Capitol.”)

CRUTCHES DISCARDED

“With the pile of discarded canes and crutches on the platform always

growing, Mrs, Etter and workers are continuing their meetings at

Chautauqua Park.

‘All you need is faith,’ says Mrs. Etter. “Ask God to forgive your sins

and make you whole, so that you may serve him.”

THE “AMEN” ECHO

And the men and women in the audience who have flocked from all parts

of the country to attend these meetings, echo her words with an ‘Amen,’

From different parts of the tent, those who have been healed rise to tell

the story of their cure—that upon this day or that they were ‘prayed over

and made well.’ They speak with simple sincerity, in their faith that their

religion has brought them back to health.”

SOME TESTIMONIES OF HELP RECEIVED

A girl came having tuberculosis and other diseases; she seemed nothing

but skin and bones, she was dying, but when prayed for was instantly

healed; she almost flew over the platform so active was she in getting

about to show what God had done. She came back to the meetings and

preached to the crowd; could be heard all over and nearly everyone was

praising the Lord for what He had done for her.

One man had a large lump on his neck and throat, larger than a good-

sized goose egg. It came as the result of an accident, had been there 25

years, and had caused him much suffering. He was healed in a few

minutes, the lump softened and went down in the sight of all. He could

turn his neck, and was healed, soul and body.

A man come who had his glands and arteries stiff and hardened, so that

he could hardly live. When prayed for they all softened, and he could

turn his head, and use his arms and body. These were healings which

occurred the same night.

Page 453

I could write a book if I should tell of all who were healed, and the

other mighty works that the Lord did in one night alone, and He is

doing the same every meeting.

One night there were four brought from their beds with vitality very low.

One had typhoid fever and was almost dead; when I laid hands on her

she rose up and walked over the platform praising the Lord that she was

healed. One was choking with large abscess in throat and neck, in ten

minutes it broke and was all gone, quicker than if it had been lanced. She

was shouting and praising the Lord.

The other was a woman who had been very low with tuberculosis and

heart trouble; she had sent for prayers so that she could be brought, and

when she arrived had a high fever. In a few minutes after we had laid on

hands and prayed, she was shouting and preaching to the great crowd

and telling them she was well.

A man who was lying on pillows was prayed for and arose shouting and

praising God. All walked away from the meeting.

A boy was healed who had never walked or talked; he was eleven years

old; had been paralyzed from birth, and did not have any mind. After

being prayed for he did not look like the same child, but he walked to

and fro over the platform swinging his arms and praising the Lord.

SOME HAVE GOD-GIVEN VISIONS

Sister Mary E. Moore, of Auburn, Nebr., saw a vision of Sister Etter while

at Des Moines just before the evening service of the meeting on July 4th.

She says:

“I just sank down on the cot to rest a moment before evening meeting

when the Lord brought before me this beautiful vision.

“I saw Sister Etter sitting in a white chair on a very great elevation. She

seemed sitting very near the edge of a great height. In front of her were

three posts and rods which formed a railing. The chair and railing were

made of a peculiar white substance like stone.

“Sister Etter was robed in white, with White flowers in her hair, and a

white veil flowing down. Her uplifted hand held a white rod. She looked

out into the beyond.”

Page 454

At the meeting when Sister Etter entered, the power of God came upon

her and she stood with uplifted hands looking out into the beyond, for a

long while. The vision was truly repeated in her attitude and expression.

The vision also represents the Bride, just so very near the entrance of

the great beyond. It shows the Bride as she will be.

At 6 o’clock as I knelt at the altar, a great angel came down like a dart,

bearing a golden two edged sword and a wreath of gold. I saw a scythe

near the altar, and there standing at the end of the altar stood death, in a

long white robe holding a scythe. The two edged ‘sword is God’s Word

for healing-; the wreath is victory for healing; and death stands baffled

at the altar, for the resurrection life is given to his subjects.

MARY E, MOORE, Auburn, Nebr.

SOME WERE REJECTED

I saw Jesus coming on a cloud. I started up to meet Him and shouted:

“He is coming.” Then I saw He held in His hand a measuring rod. I

stopped and began to wonder if I could measure up so that I could go on

to meet Him. Then I saw a group of Pentecostal missions, and a great

many of them fell on their faces crying, “We are not in unity.”

I looked further on and saw multitudes crying, “I can’t measure up, I am

not ready.”

SADIE KRESS.

In the prayer meeting while waiting on God in earnest prayer, with my

eyes closed I saw in a vision a heavy black moving cloud and a voice said:

“This is the darkness of worldliness that is on the people of your home

town.”

MRS. EMMA FOSTER, Stuart, Iowa.

I saw a vision of a great lawn of green grass, without a weed of any kind;

the grass was short, but had never been cut, and all through the grass was

the most, beautiful flowers, the shape of a May apple blossom like snow

white wax. They grew about four or five inches high.

As I was walking across this lawn, trying to keep from stepping on the

flowers, I looked up and a short way from me

Page 455

was a great rock with a large tree at each side with great branches

hanging over, and in the rock was a doorway, but the stone had been

rolled away, As I looked a voice spoke to me and said, “He is risen, He is

not here.” Praise God! The same voice said, “These flowers represent

souls who have been washed white in the blood of the Lamb.”

M. VAN DER WERT.

EVANGELIST HAS TWO VISIONS

While at the Des Moines meeting I saw two visions of Jesus. I was at

prayer, when I saw a great white stream of light coming down from

Heaven, as it neared the ground I recognized that it was Jesus with his

hands stretched out over the Camp Meeting grounds.

At another time the Lord let me see the most beautiful city I ever saw. It

was all white and coming down from Heaven; it was whiter than snow.

Oh! it was beautiful. Jesus was just above the tops of the buildings, and

He was robed in beautiful white down to His feet. The Lord was whiter

than anything I had ever seen, and so was the city also. Hallelujah to His

Name!

S. E. WALTERS.

PAIN LEAVES INSTANTLY

I had a wooden leg and a little over a year ago fell and broke four bones

in my other foot. The doctors tried to help me but failed. The suffering

was so great that at times I could hardly bear it, and I tried to move

around on hands and knees. I came here and Sister Etter prayed for me,

and I felt the pain all leave and the bones all go back in place. Praise the

Lord it is all right now.

PERRY STRANGER,

Miss Ruth Collison, a young lady about 20 years old, who had been deaf

and dumb all her life, was brought to the meeting. Sister Etter

commanded the deaf and dumb spirit to leave, and instantly her hearing

was restored. The power of God fell on her, and she stood with her hands

up weeping, and the saints who had gathered around her rejoiced and

praised God.

A little girl, 14 years old, named Lucille Pearce, was deaf

Page 456

since birth. When Sister Etter prayed for her, her hearing was instantly

restored, too. Everyone said, “It is wonderful.”

I am twenty-three years old; I never walked a step in my life before

these meetings, I was saved and healed both soul and body. I can now

walk and talk and am so happy Jesus.

GOLDIE NOBLE.

TUMOR AND HEART TROUBLE

I began to swell in my stomach, so much so that I called a doctor, who

said I had a six pound tumor and heart trouble. I went to a hospital for

operation; but after four days he told me he could do nothing for me.;

that my kidneys were just about gone, and an operation would not add

one day to my life; that I could not live over thirty days, anyhow. My

husband took me home again. The dear Lord let a paper fall into my

hands that told of Sister Etter coming to Des Moines; so a sister and her

husband brought me with them (I was unable to walk). The first night I

was here, Sister Etter prayed the prayer of faith and God healed me. The

tumor left me all at once, and I am giving Him the glory; Praise His

Name!

MRS. A. HAYDEN.

I have been growing deaf for eighteen years. The last five years life has

been most miserable. I got helped spiritually at this meeting, also healed,

Praise God!

MRS, PETERSON.

QUITE HELPLESS

I have had to be fed for almost six years. The doctor said he could do

nothing for me and that my time on earth was short. I could hardly sit

up before I came to Sister Etter’s meeting. God has healed me now and

I can run and jump. Praise God!

D. WESTBROOK.

CANCER

I truly am praising God that He in His goodness and mercy opened the

way for me to spend a few days in the Etter meetings at Des Moines. I

never saw such power of God manifested in His people. I never had the

privilege before of being in a healing service. I knelt at the altar praying

God to heal all my diseases—which were many, including cancer of

Page 457

the mouth. Through faith in Him and by laying on of holy hands, He

healed my body, and I never will cease to love, serve and praise Him.

MRS. EMMA FOSTER.

I was prayed for and healed of a. dead nerve caused from an injury to the

back of my neck.

MISS GRACE RICHARDS.

I was afflicted with enlargement of the liver, which got so bad that I

could not take a step without intense agony. Now I can walk and sing

and shout God’s praises.

MISS OLIVE LINTNER.

I have been lame and walked with a crutch for fifteen years, but am

now healed, and carry my crutch on my shoulder instead of under my

arm.

W. WRIGHT.

I had fibroid tumor so that I could not get out of bed without help, and

now I am healed. All glory to God.

E. WATSON.

I had neuritis when I came to this meeting and my sufferings were

intense. Oh, glory to God it is all gone. The prayer of faith was offered for

me and the affliction went away. It was Jesus who healed me.

MRS. EMMA BRIGHAM.

I heard of this wonderful meeting Sister Etter was having and came here

with gastritis and rheumatism, which I had had for some time. Doctors

could do me no good. I needed two men to help me on the platform, but

bless God they did not have to help me off. Oh, Glory to God! I can ran,

jump and shout His praise. I am most gloriously healed.

MARY STRITERS.

I had enlargement of heart and liver. I came to this meeting and Sister

Etter prayed for me. The pain all left me, and I know that I am healed.

Glory to God!

I had a dislocated shoulder, five doctors tried to put it into place, but

failed. The prayer of faith was offered and it went

Page 458

back in place, Praise the Lord, I am healed. I praise Him for His

wonderful work.

MRS. BOHANON.

I had nervousness from birth, I could not work. Sister Etter prayed for

me and I was healed, and now I can work.

MRS. SIMBRO.

I had typhoid fever and it settled on my lungs. I was bedfast nearly ten

months, I heard of this wonderful meeting Sister Etter was having. One

day they brought me and carried me in and onto the rostrum. Sister Etter

laid hands on me and prayed in the name of Jesus, and I was made

whole. Praise the Lord! I’ll never quit telling it. Jesus breathed right into

my lungs. Doctors failed to do me any good, but Jesus healed me.

RUTH MARTENY.

I came here all stopped up with bronchitis. They laid hands on me and

prayed for me, and bless God it is all gone. I shouted and danced for joy.

GEORGENIA BROWN.

CANCER HEALED

Three years ago I had an X-ray taken of my stomach; it showed I had a

cancer. I suffered all the time but doctors could not help me, They

brought me into this meeting here, and Sister Etter prayed for me. At the

time I did not realize I was healed, but after I got home I felt so good.

Before I could not eat solid foods. Now I eat pork and beans and I am

entirely free from pain. It is two weeks since I was prayed for, and I have

been eating everything. I can pound on my stomach where the cancer

was and there is no pain at all. And best of all I was saved at the same

time after living 40 years in sin. Now I am happy in Jesus. I would not

give the last two weeks of my life for the forty years I lived in sin. I

have such a peace in my heart and joy that cannot be told.

JIMMY LATHAM.

I was deaf and had a cancer on my liver. Doctors operated on me two

years ago, but the cancer came back. The Lord

Page 459

has taken it all away since I was prayed for; also my hearing is restored.

ANGEL VISSER.

A SCOFFER NO LONGER

I came last Friday night an unbeliever. I scoffed at this work. I had

dropsy and broken down arches. I said I am going to try it, it can’t hurt

me anyhow. I went up on the platform and Sister Etter prayed for me,

and I am healed. The swelling is going down. My wife hardly knew me

this morning, and my clothes are getting too large. I weighed three

hundred and eighty-five pounds. Praise the Lord. This is real. I was

convinced when I saw what the Lord was doing for others.

E. SATTERLEE.

I had lung and stomach trouble, and cancer of the rectum, and other

ailments; but glory to God they are all gone. I am healed by the mighty

power of God.

MARY McCLURE.

I was sick two years and a half. After four operations the doctor gave

me up for I had kidney and bladder trouble, and was a nervous wreck.

I was in a terrible condition and without hope, until God undertook in

Sister Etter’s meetings, and now I am healed. Praise His Name!

MRS. HAYCOCK.

I was healed at the Des Moines camp meeting of a bad rupture, of twenty

years’ standing, from which I have suffered intensely. Praise God.

JOUN HATHAWAY

I am forty-four years old and was deaf and dumb. I never spoke a word

since three years, and now i can talk and hear.

EMMET FISHER

SUFFERED MANY YEARS, SHOUTS FOR JOY

I am one who was healed by the grace of God at the tent meeting. Nearly

twenty years ago, at the birth of my first child, I was ruptured and torn

pretty bad. I was fleshy, weighing two hundred and fifty pounds or

more, and hardly five feet high. The bearing of other children increased

the

Page 460

size of the rupture, till it got to enormous proportions; I was never able to

put it back in my body, and I could hardly stand on my feet to do my

housework, for I kept having to sit down till the pain would pass. Every

step I took I suffered. I read in the papers of Mrs. Woodworth-Etter’s

meetings and concluded to attend them.

It took three persons to get me onto the platform to be prayed for. When

Sister Etter came she prayed that God would put me under the blood and

make me normal. She said she was performing a spiritual operation; that

God was cutting open with His sword and putting everything back in its

proper place; then I felt a warm wave stealing over me, and my bowels

entered my body; it was the first time in nineteen years I could bend

down and touch the floor without pain. It happened so quick I was

scared. I got up and walked fast, clapping my hands, and shouting for

Jesus. Brother or sister, would not you have done the same. I give God all

the glory.

MRS. B. O. BALDWIN.

My Lord healed me of floating kidney of about ten years standing, of a

tumor which I had had nine years, and neuritis. I am perfectly healed by

my Great Physician. Praise my blessed Saviour for evermore.

MRS. H. MACKEY.

IN CONSTANT PAIN FOR MONTHS

I had a lame side for over two years. After an examination the doctor told

me I had enlargement of the liver which caused me much pain in my

right side and chest. For the last three months I have been in constant

pain. On June 26th I was prayed for by Sister Etter and the pain left

instantly and I could take a full breath. Praise God my side was healed

and my weight became normal. To God be all the glory.

MISS OLIVE LINTNER.

I dislocated my hip, but since Sister Etter prayed and laid on hands, God

has healed me.

OSCAR BUSVAN.

I do praise God that He healed me of cancer of the chest.

MRS. HAMMOND.

Page 461

My nerves were all wrecked, but when I was prayed for I felt the healing

power of God go through me and I am healed.

MRS. BARTLETT.

My little boy was healed of spinal meningitis.

MRS. G. BANKS.

My child was healed of infantile paralysis.

T. B. MELCHER.

I was paralyzed on one side, but I was gloriously healed. Praise Jesus for

what He has done for me.

MRS. OLLIE WELSH.

I wrote to you over a year ago for prayers for my sick husband. You sent

us some anointed cloths. My husband had a very bad case of rheumatism;

he applied the cloth in Jesus’ name and was cured in a short time, and has

never had another pain since. He is completely healed.

Our daughter, Mrs. V. E. Anderson, was at your meeting in Des Moines.

She was among the first who was healed. She had an inside goitre of the

very worst kind; that affected her heart. She was very low and not able to

do her housework and hardly able to walk.

On a Monday she was healed of goitre, and on Tuesday she received

the baptism of the Holy Ghost. She is, I think, the happiest woman in

Denison; today her face just shines, and she is so well and so strong.

MRS. B. F. ELLS, Boyer, Iowa.

During this meeting many were prayed for and wonderfully healed.

More than five hundred written testimonials from grateful hearts were on

our files at one time, expressing their heartfelt gratitude for the blessings

they received for their body as well as their soul.

“For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every

one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath

done, whether it be good or bad.”—(2 Cor. 5:10.)

CHAPTER XLIX

BACK TO SIOUX CITY, IOWA, AFTER ONE YEAR

PEOPLE PRAYED FOR A YEAR AGO STILL HEALED. PASTORS’

AND EVANGELISTS’ TESTIMONIES. PRESIDENT OF AMERICAN

INDIAN SOCIETY CITES HEALING

THE WOODWORTH-ETTER SECOND MEETING AT SIOUX CITY

Page 462

It is just about a year since I had my last meeting. The report of the way

that God was with us, and the marvellous things that were wrought in

Jesus’ name spread far and near. “Macedonian Cries” come over and help

us, have come in from many fields, especially from districts in the

neighboring states.

We had a very good meeting at Des Moines, and many from Sioux City

were present. They sent me a strong invitation to give them another

campaign, even if it was only for a short time, before I would leave the

state, I therefore promised them a short time,

(Reprint from “Iowa Latter Rain.”)

“God is mightily manifesting His presence here and there is a great stir in

the camp. The interest is increasing daily, and the mighty power of God is

present to save, heal and baptise in the Holy Ghost. Testimonies are given

daily of how God has been healing. Not only of this year, but last year’s

work as well.

They all rejoiced and were so glad to welcome Sister Etter back to Sioux

City. Saints and workers are coming from different states. A man who

could not get his wife prayed for at the Des Moines meeting on account of

the crowds, brought her here in an auto. She was brought from a sick bed

and God wonderfully healed her. She had had a cancer as well as other

diseases and was hopeless as far as doctors were concerned. Several

reports have reached us, how little bands are springing up here and

there—the result of last years’ meeting, Praise God for it all.

Page 463

The platform is filled every evening and all enjoy the beautiful songs of

Zion. The interest in the congregation is very keen during the song

service. Volley after volley of praise go up, the glory is felt.

The second Sunday of the meeting about eighty stood up in response to

who were healed last year, and nearly forty were present of this years’

healing.

A Mrs. Bogoyn of 4324 Van Buren St., Sioux City, came to the meeting in

August, 1920, for healing. Her trouble was tuberculosis. Her chest was

badly sunk in and her weight was only 108. When prayed for she was

instantly healed. She was present on July 31, 1921, and weighed 157.

Another remarkable case was Brother Sam Shorn of Horner, Nebr., whose

limb below the knee was black and large scales like fish scales had

covered it. He was prayed for and instantly healed. He was unsaved and

prejudiced as he came to the meeting. But he was saved and now he can’t

praise God enough.”

REPORT OF PASTOR I. W. GLANVILLE

A great many, who were healed in the meeting here fast year, were

present at this meeting, and testified to having had a permanent healing

wrought in them. This fact alone has been the means of convincing

infidels, and skeptics, of the authenticity and truth of God’s Word. Praise

God for His wondrous works to the children of men.

The Bible says, “It is appointed unto men once to die,” but thank God, we

do not have to be sick and suffer and tormented by the devil for six

months or perhaps six years, in order to meet that appointment

successfully. We do not have to be sick in order to die.

In these meetings many have received spiritual sight as well as physical,

and are convinced all heaven is back of God’s written Word.

On the last Saturday and Sunday of the meeting, we baptised fifty in

water according to Matt. 28:19, and there remained about twenty to be

baptised.

A great marvel in this meeting is the healing of Brother William Wood, of

South Soo, Nebr.,; whom God healed of spinal meningitis in last year’s

meeting, Then he could not

Page 464

speak; his head lay back between his shoulders; he was as a walking

skeleton, twisted and warped out of shape. He was baptised also in the

Holy Ghost. Since these meetings closed, he has been holding meeting

every night in the park in South Soo, Nebr., speaking to large crowds of

this wonderful gospel for body and soul. He has sent for me to come and

baptise a number of converts in the Missouri river. Praise God for His

wondrous works.

REPORT OF EVANGELIST AND PASTOR

Having been an eye-witness to the wonderful works of God in Mrs.

Woodworth-Etter’s meetings, in Sioux City last year and again this year,

it gladdens my heart to write concerning the same.

Well; tongue cannot tell the story. It was just marvelous. In short, those

who have been bidden to the Marriage Supper have made excuses until it

seems that God is now sending out the “Last Call”; and sure enough the

poor, the maimed, the halt, and the blind, are flocking to the Lord for

healing, for both soul and body; and best of all, not one fails to receive

when they meet Bible conditions.

You ask, “But do they hold out?” My dear reader: to be sure they do, so

long as they obey and trust God with an unwavering faith. For example,

we are personally acquainted with Mrs. George Twamley, age thirty-one,

of Allen, Nebr., who was instantly healed of nervous and female troubles

of the worst kind. She had had several operations performed and was

making ready for another, when she heard of Mrs. Woodworth-Etter

being at Sioux City last year.

She had suffered for eleven years, and could not do her own housework.

About three months after she was healed we were holding meetings at

Allen, and found Mrs. Twamley well; not only doing her own household

duties, but she was helping her husband husk corn. Many others were

found at Allen who were still rejoicing and praising God for their healing

and salvation. They returned to the Woodworth-Etter camp meeting

again this year to give glory to God, still healed and beautifully saved.

We could give you the names and addresses of many others who were

healed and saved in last year’s meetings who are still rejoicing in God for

victory in

Page 465

both soul and body. Some in Newcastle, Ponca, Holmes, Winnebago,

Emerson, Thurston, Walthill, Macey and Pender. In fact, the whole

country for hundreds of miles around was lit up with shining lights of

God’s wonderful saving and healing power—the result of said meetings.

At Winnebago, John Hanson’s boy, age twenty-two years, had been for

six years an invalid from infantile paralysis. He was doubled up like a

ball, knees and head growing closer together continually. His mother had

to care for him as if he were an infant. A friend remarked to Me, ”He now

looks to weigh one hundred and seventy-five pounds, and at Sister

Etter’s meeting last fall he looked to weigh only about forty-five pounds.”

He can now walk without crutches or cane.

Reader, this is the work of God through Christ and His believers, who are

filled with the Holy Spirit according to the Word of promise. Mark 16:18

“They shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover.”

It might be well to mention a young lady, whom we learn had not been

able to even make a noise, with her voice, since her birth. When Sister

Etter prayed for her at the camp meeting held in Sioux City this year, she

jumped from the healing chair like a shot from a gun, and ran to and fro

on the platform like a wild girl, crying aloud; overjoyed to learn she had a

voice like other people. This is only one of the many miraculous cases of

healing that took place at the meeting this year. The blind were made to

see; the deaf to hear; the dumb to talk; and the sick healed. All glory to

God through Christ.

And last but not least, these people who were healed were wonderfully

saved, and not a few baptised with the Holy Spirit; for as the six Jews

who came with Peter to the house of Cornelius said: .”We heard them

speak with tongues and magnify God.” (Acts 10:46.)

G. A. COMSTOCK, 1818 Myrtle St., Sioux City, Iowa.

HEAD OF INDIAN SOCIETIES TESTIFIES

President Thomas Sloan, of the American Indian Society testified: “I had

the privilege last year at Winnebago, Nebr., of attending Mrs.

Woodworth-Etter’s meetings. I saw a little boy brought there, the son of

Lucy White Spirit; he was

Page 466

crippled with infantile paralysis, so that his left arm and leg were useless

and his right eye drawn out of shape. I saw this little boy about a month

ago. He ran, skipped and swung his arm; no sign of paralysis can be

observed, and is as well as any child could be. He was healed at Mrs.

Woodworth-Etter’s meetings a year ago.

A mute boy was prayed for, he spoke and heard and understood. I spoke

to a sister who had been healed of tuberculosis a year ago. How well she

looked I she said: “After Sister Etter prayed for me I grew stronger and

stronger and now I feel well today.”

CRIPPLE HEALED

I came to this meeting last Sunday, walking on my crutches. My limb had

been ulcerated for eight years. I was a sinner and did not know God.

Sister Etter prayed for me, and thank Jesus, He saved me and healed my

body. I have not walked on crutches since, I do not need them. The

soreness and pain has all left. Praise the Lord! I was instantly healed and

threw away my crutches.

PAUL GANSKO.

I brought my wife here last Sunday night. For three years she has not

been able to do her work on account of trouble in her back. Sister Etter

prayed for her and the Lord healed her. She also was healed of a choking

goitre which she had for seven years.

W. M. SHORT.

I suffered from a double rupture, the doctors said nothing could help me,

but an operation at once. I also had heart trouble and catarrh of the

stomach. Through the prayers of Sister Etter the Lord healed me, and it is

all gone, I cannot praise God enough.

E. C. GIBSON.

I had enlargement of the heart about eight years. I suffered a great deal as

doctors could not do anything for me. I am healed, praise the Lord.

W. M. MITCHELL.

Page 467

When Sister Etter prayed for me my hearing was restored. I had a weak

heart and impaired digestion. My whole body was restored to health.

H. G. OELFKE.

I had a growth in my rectum, and my suffering was terrible at times.

Sister Etter prayed for me, and praise God my sufferings are all gone. My

daughter also was healed of adenoids and enlarged tonsils.

MRS. H. HANKE.

ASTHMA ULCERS AND CANCER HEALED

At a meeting in Alta, Brother Anderson testified that he had been healed

of asthma, which he had had for twenty-four years. When Sister Etter

prayed for him he was healed.

I myself have been sick quite a while, and I have been to many doctors.

Some of them said I had cancer and others ulcers of the stomach. The

Lord told me to come and have Sister Etter pray for me, and He would

heal me. When she laid hands on me and prayed, I was healed, praise

God.

LENS MILLER.

AN HONEST DOUBTER HEALED

I heard of Sister Etter’s meeting at Winnebago. I had not been to any

church, but three times, in thirty-six years. I had lost all confidence in

the churches, and I thought there was nothing in Sister Etter’s

meetings; but I would go and see. I went and heard her preach, and in

about ten minutes I had changed my mind.

I broke my leg about 22 years ago, and below my knee it was as black as a

man’s hat, and covered with scales. Also there was a large sore on the

same leg and my foot was hard like a board.

I went on the platform and Sister Etter prayed for me, and praise God, I

was saved and healed; a few days later the sore on my leg dropped out,

and in three weeks it healed over. The blackness all left, the scales came

off. I had also been bloated with dropsy for three years, after the prayer

was made the swelling went down. I am a well man today, my life has

been changed. Praise the Lord.

MR. THORN.

MINISTERS ENDORSE THE WORK

Page 467

The pastor of the M. E. church, Storm Lake, Iowa, said “I attended Sister

Etter’s meetings here last year and saw the wonderful works of God.

There was one member of my church, who could only come to church

about twice a year. I told her if she would have faith in the Lord Jesus

Christ, she would be healed. She was brought to the meeting, prayed for

and healed. Thank God! She now comes to church every Sunday and

Wednesday night prayer meeting.

Two car loads came to the meeting last week from Storm Lake.

I went to see a lady the other day; she was so happy praising God; she

had been healed when Sister Etter prayed for her, after many doctors

could give her no help. She said she was up one whole night praying and

praising God for the wonderful things He had done for her.”

The Rev. J. F. Payne of M. E. Church, Oto, Iowa, testified, he was healed.

A bone had been out of place, in his neck, for ten years, and there was a

lump where it was out of place. Thank God, when Sister Etter laid

hands on me and prayed I knew I was healed, and the lump

disappeared. Blessed be the name of the Lord!

A FEW HEALINGS

Mr. and Mrs. Lewis were both very sick. He had dropsy, and the doctor

said only tapping him would do any good; but he came to the meeting

and was prayed for, and God healed him. Mrs. Lewis had a bad case of

appendicitis. She had been sick five days and was turning black, when

brought out to the meeting. She was healed instantly when prayed for.

Rev. Kelly Cambell, of Mount Ayr, Iowa, sent request for prayer; he was

dying of quick consumption; lived about one hundred miles away; he,

too, was instantly healed, when the saints prayed for him.

Rev. Henry Hoar came to the meeting, having a letter from his doctor, to

the hospital at Omaha, whither he was going. He was suffering from

gallstones and appendicitis. When prayed for, he was instantly healed,

and was soon shouting and praising God.

Page 469

Mr. T. Bowes came to the meeting suffering from fistula, bladder trouble

and a general breakdown. Last year he came to the meeting, making

fun. God made him come back again; and he came to the altar and was

wonderfully saved and healed; and today he is telling his ungodly

companions, what God has done for him. He was getting ready to go to

Chicago, to a hospital to be operated on; when God turned his steps to

the tent, Sister Etter laid hands on him and prayed and he was instantly

healed.

Mrs. Waterberry lost her mind when her daughter died. When Sister

Etter laid hands on her, her mind was restored and she was baptised with

the Holy Ghost; today she is rejoicing in the Lord.

Chris Caboth had rheumatism and asthma, for several years. When Sister

Etter laid hands on him he was healed.

Mrs. Lockhart had a cancer for six years, for two years she could not

stoop down, nor put her hands behind her back. She had been in bed nine

days when they got her up, and brought her to Sioux City. When Sister

Etter prayed for her, God instantly healed her. She was also suffering

from kidney and bladder trouble and enlargement of the liver. She went

home a well woman. .

Mrs. Caboth of Storm Lake, Iowa, had leakage of the heart, also stomach

and female trouble. She was healed.

Mrs. Knapp had been paralyzed for eleven years, and not been able to

walk alone. After she was prayed for, she walked all over the platform,

rejoicing and praising God.

Mrs. Donner suffered from gallstones, stomach and kidney trouble, and

colic, She felt everything go in place when Sister Etter laid hands on

her and prayed.

Mrs. Mary Johnson had a broken hip for five years, was healed when

hands were laid on her.

A Mr. Swift was saved and healed of nervous breakdown.

TESTIMONIES OF HEALINGS A YEAR AGO

I came here last year to Sister Etter’s meetings. You know I never believed

in churches or anything like this. But I soon changed my mind. My whole

side was paralyzed for twelve years. My arm and leg were stiff and I

could not bend my knee. I had to drag my foot and my whole side was

Page 470

withered. When I went on the platform and was prayed for, praise the

Lord—the stiffness and pain all left me instantly. I could move my arm

and use my body in any way. The power of God came on me, so that I

did not know whether I was walking on the platform or not. I just seemed

to be carried in the air. My soul was saved at the same time, and I was so

full of joy that I forgot I had a rupture. Two days after I took my truss off

and the rupture was gone. I could not find it. I had had it for eight

years. Praise God for what He has done! I had spent almost all my

money on doctors and never got any relief.

P. A. KINKER, Dakota City, Nebr.

F. C. Sohern of Windom, Minn., testified of a young man who came to

Sister Etter’s meeting last year. He had walked on crutches for three

years; the marrow had left the bone and doctors could not do anything

for him. When Sister Etter prayed for him he threw away his crutches

and went home and worked. He is now working for my brother and is

all right.

WONDERFUL HEALING

Last year I was in a terrible condition. I spent over $4,000 and was

examined by thirty-two doctors. Some said I had ulcers of the stomach,

others that it was cancer. I also had a stroke of paralysis; my mouth was

drawn out of shape, and my eye bulged out so that my eyelid would not

close.

My condition was such that I could not be operated on, and the only way

I could get any rest was to have a doctor come every night and give me a

hypodermic. Brother Hoon, pastor of the First M. E. Church and my son

took me out of my bed and over to Sister Etter’s boarding house, and

when she prayed for me the Lord healed me. I walked back to the car

without any help and the next night drove thirty-five miles to

Winnebago. I felt fine and had no pain or suffering. It is now almost a

year since I was healed and I have not had a symptom of any of those

diseases. The paralysis is all gone and my face is straight. I cannot praise

the Lord enough. When I go out on business the first thing I do is to tell

them what the Lord has done for me.

B. L. BARKER.

MINISTER CONFIRMS TESTIMONY

Rev. Hoon of First M, E. Church testifies: I know Brother Barker. He is a

member of my church. I went to him and talked to him about coming to

Sister Etter and having her pray. The last day she was in Sioux City I had

an appointment made with her. His son and myself practically carried

him from the auto into the boarding house where Sister Etter stayed. The

Lord healed him and he walked without any help, praising God. That is

almost a year ago and he has been a well man ever since that time.

“In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have

overcome the world.”—(John 16:33.)

“All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution,” —(2

Tim. 3:12.)

CHAPTER L

LARGE TENT REVIVAL AT INDIANAPOLIS

VOLUNTEERS RECEIVE THE BAPTISM, MESSAGES GIVEN BY

THE SPIRIT, VISION OF CONFLICT, LABOR v. CAPITAL

HEALINGS. THREE GREATLY REWARDED

Page 472

This meeting started on the 3rd of September with good attendance and

interest. On account of a wind storm blowing the first few days; the

meetings were held in the Tabernacle which was crowded to

overflowing. Amongst those who came to the altar were three members

of the Volunteers of America, who were soon prostrated by the mighty

power of God; later on in the day they were all baptised with the Holy

Ghost, the Spirit of God speaking through them in other tongues. Others

received the Witness from Heaven of sins forgiven, and the new birth

into God’s eternal kingdom; backsliders were also reclaimed and

renewed.

On September 5th the meetings were transferred to the large tent with

seating capacity of about 3,000. The people of the neighborhood were

much interested and a large number were present from outside the city

and other states. Prominent ministers assisted in the meetings, which

were to reach the people of this city in particular. Thousands attended.

Many were under deep conviction, and sinners were brought out of

darkness into the marvelous light of salvation,

The Lord was present in power; people sought God at the altar, and men

and women received the baptism of the Holy Ghost and power.

MY FIRST MEETING IN INDIANAPOLIS RECALLED

Some testified in the meeting, that they had heard me preach in the

skating rink in this city about thirty-five years ago, and how glad they

were after all these years to see me strong in the Lord and the power of

His might, and going right on in the work, with even more faith than ever

in prayer.

Ministers and others from different states came to attend

Page 473

the camp meeting, and some received the wonderful baptism with the

Holy Ghost. There were miraculous healings such as: tuberculosis,

cancers, goitres, rheumatism and various other chronic diseases.

God also revealed Himself in visions and other ways, and some made the

discovery for the first time that there is a real God and a real heaven, and

that God is a God of power and might, working for the deliverance and

salvation of mankind.

My meetings are distinguished by the many manifestations and

demonstrations of the power and presence of God.

At one meeting, as a sister finished testifying of being healed of

gallstones, the power of God commenced to shake her whole body, and

the Spirit spake through her and interpreted. The Spirit also fell on

several, so that they could hardly contain or control themselves till all

had heard the interpretations, then they burst out in “Heavenly

Anthem”— “The Song of the Redeemed”; which is probably the

sweetest and most solemn and impressive music this earth has ever

heard; and which brings a cloudburst of the Spirit.

SOME INTERPRETATION OF MESSAGES

The Spirit indeed fell on all in the meeting and it was a “Heavenly Place.”

Some of the interpretation of the messages were as follows: “The voice of

the Living God is calling His people to unite in one spirit and one mind.

He is coming quickly, prepare ye. Put on the wedding garment. Be ready

for He comes in such an hour that ye think not.

“Behold four angels standing on the four corners of the earth ready to

pour out the wrath of God on this nation.. Hide ye away in the arms of

the Almighty.

“Keep yourselves unspotted from the world, and your eyes on Jesus;

under the Blood; down low at the foot of the Cross.

“Call my people together, unite them in one body.

“I will catch you away from the storms, famines, and judgments; they

shall not touch you. Be prepared, get ready. Humble yourselves under,

the mighty hand of God, and He will lift you up above the storm that is

shaking everything in the earth; but my people shall not be shaken.

“Call upon Me in the day of trouble and I will deliver thee; I will

deliver thee from thy afflictions, The stripes were laid

Page 474

on Me that ye might be healed, and the Blood flowed there for your soul.

Call on Me ye that are sick in body and weary, and I will strengthen and

heal thee.

“Let not your hearts be troubled, it is I that is watching over thee. These

are days of gross darkness. The evil one is busy pressing down upon my

people, but lift up your heads and rejoice for your redemption is drawing

nigh.”

TRULY WONDERFUL!

Mrs. Rhode Richie, living in the city, came to one meeting and testified

concerning an incident which took place nearly twenty years ago. Her

husband, at that time, had been in the State Insane Asylum for about

eight years. His sister lived near where I was conducting meetings, and

she went to the asylum and persuaded the authorities to allow her to

bring her brother to the meetings. He was deaf and almost blind, and fast

dying from diabetes, besides being hopelessly insane. The Lord gave me

the faith, and I prayed for his complete healing; shortly after they took

him home; he recovered, and they found him weeping and asking for his

wife, whom he had forgotten for so long. He completely recovered, and

worked for some years as a blacksmith before falling asleep in Jesus.

One family drove eighty-five miles to the meetings twice in their car; four

of the family got salvation and four were baptised with the Holy Ghost,

speaking in tongues as the Spirit gave utterance. They brought a neighbor

with them the second time, who got salvation and later was baptised in

the river nearby.

A boy suffering from epileptic fits was also saved and healed in this

meeting.

A number of times our hearts were filled with heavenly joy as the power

fell, followed by music like the sound of a trumpet. A number were

healed in their seats, and others were converted in their homes. After four

weeks the meetings were continued in the Tabernacle.

The special campaign closed Sunday, October 16th, the Tabernacle was

filled with people, converts were baptised and the Lord’s Supper

celebrated; some were anointed and prayed for an enduement of power

for service, and the “Gifts ‘of the Holy Ghost.”

TUBERCULOSIS HEALED

Page 475

Last February, I was taken very sick. I had tuberculosis of the lungs, and

cancer in the lower part of my body. I could not walk and was bedfast

for six weeks. I had no appetite and was nothing but a skeleton,

I was taken on a cot to Sister Etter’s revival at Indianapolis, Ind.; was

prayed for and healed. I came back home walking. Praise God.

Everybody said I would be brought back dead; glory to God, I came back

healed,

MRS. EUNICE PAYNE, Abraham, W. Va.

EVANGELIST HAS VISION

I saw “Capital and Labor” engage in warfare. They were fighting each

other. Pretty soon they were commanded to line up and fight. The

capitalists were dressed in light clothes; some of them were doctors. They

were all fair, not having been exposed to the sun or air. In front of them,

at a distance, were the labor men in their working clothes; with bronzed

faces from much exposure to the sun and air. I saw them fighting and

heard the bullets, and saw men falling. I saw women run in among the

men (during the battle) trying to persuade their husbands and loved ones

to come away from danger. At first the sight seemed to smother me, but

soon I got used to it and in the midst of the bullets I became reconciled to

it all; for I realized it had to come.

MRS. PEARL GILLILAND.

ANOTHER EYE.WITNESS

I want to praise God for healing me of female trouble and nervousness. I

could not get any relief from doctors. After reading Sister Etter’s book,

“Signs and Wonders,” I longed to be in her meetings as I knew I would

be healed.

I came to Indianapolis, Sister Etter prayed for me and I was instantly

healed. That is almost four years ago and I am healed today. Praise the

Lord!

I have since attended many of Sister Etter’s meetings, both in this and

other cities, and seen the mighty works of God. I have seen many deaf

and dumb receive their hearing and speech, and the blind receive their

sight. The lame have thrown away their crutches and are walking

without crutches, praising God. Many dying with cancers were brought

to the

Page 476

meetings and the Lord raised them up; today they are well and giving

God thanks. There is not anything too hard for our God to do if we

have the faith.

VERNA ORENDORF.

INTERNAL ORGANS DISPLACED

A sister came from Marshfield, Ind., to the meeting, who had heart

trouble and inside goitre; her bowels had dropped down, and her

stomach had dropped into her bowels. She was prayed for and

completely healed, and is now doing her own housework again. She also

received the baptism of the Holy Ghost, in the car on the way home from

Indianapolis.

RECTUM TROUBLE

The blessed Holy Spirit is telling me today I must lay aside my

housework and write for publication what the Lord has done for me this

week. I have been afflicted with an incurable rectal stricture, following

two operations in a Buffalo hospital five years ago. This stricture took

four hours of my time, out of every day to doctor myself, so I could do

my housework. I knew better than anyone else, that if I had a third

operation there was no earthly lasting help for me, and I have been

informed by doctors and specialists there is no cure for a stricture.

Needless to try to tell how much we have paid to doctors and drug

stores. I was finally led, through letters and prayers of Mrs. Woodworth-

Etter, a noted evangelist of the Pentecostal Faith, to cast myself wholly on

my Savior for healing, and take my hands off removing all earthly props

that had kept me alive for over four years. I had a hard fight, I said I

would accept death or healing, and yielded my body and life wholly to

God on Monday. Glory to God! I was given divine strength; I felt His

divine touch on my body, unworthy as I am. Blessed Jesus, I received

His Resurrection Power in my body, and joy unspeakable in my soul. I

am healed! I am healed! I have never been so happy or known such

unspeakable joy before. I have been in perfect health every day since.

Glory, hallelujah I He is the same blessed Jesus He used to be, and His

day of miracles is not passed.

MRS. ALMA C. REMINGTON, Arcade, N. Y.

MARVELOUS HEALING

Page 477

I do thank God that He ever led me to the Woodworth-Etter Tabernacle,

and to trust Him for healing and salvation. I was facing death and was

unsaved but God in his mercy let me almost taste death before I was

willing to surrender. I was suffering with that dreaded disease

tuberculosis in its last stages, I was having haemorrhages almost every

day and was so weak I could not do my housework nor be up long at a

time.

I heard of Sister Etter and the wonderful beatings at the Tabernacle and

was taken there one Sabbath day. It was all so new to me and I looked on

in wonder, but was too timid to go forward and be prayed for. All the

next week I counted the cost and decided to step out on God’s promises

and the following Sabbath found me again at the Tabernacle. I had made

up my mind to go through with Jesus and when the call was made I was

one among fifteen others to go up for healing. I was helped up on the

platform and Oh I Glory to Jesus, I just made a complete surrender and

God wonderfully saved me and healed me at the same time. I arose

up—not a weak, feeble invalid, but a well person shouting: “I am

healed—healed!” All the pain and heaviness in my chest was gone, and

I felt so free and easy that I wanted to shout so all of Indianapolis

would hear the wonderful story. I am still shouting glory. This healing

occurred in 1919.

I began to gain in weight, to eat and enjoy real health, when the enemy

again attacked me; this time with that fatal disease, uremic poisoning,

which had already gone to the brain. Sister Etter again prayed for me and

I was immediately healed. I was screaming with pain and burning, when

God laid his gentle hand on me and pain and burning ceased. Oh, ‘tis

truly wonderful what God will do for us if we only trust Him and obey

His commands. I also received the baptism of the Holy Ghost as in Acts

2:4. I have taken no medicine or had a physician now for two years, and

will trust God as my healer of all my sicknesses. Praise His Holy Name!

MRS, C. A. CRIDER, 631 North Temple Ave., Indianapolis, Ind.

GREATLY REWARDED

Three young women came to our meeting from Ayton, Ontario, Canada,

They never had the opportunity to be in a

Page 478

good pentecostal revival before. One of them had the baptism of the Holy

Ghost; another one has had great blessings but was not satisfied, and all

three came in a seeking, receptive attitude.

They had read most of my literature, and had met people who had been

in my meetings. All this put a deep desire in their hearts to be in one of

the revivals, and see for themselves some of the things that they have

been reading about. They came, expecting God to meet them and God

truly gave them a foretaste of the Glory World.

The power of God came on them one night and filled them to

overflowing. It was wonderful to see them dance under the mighty

anointing of the Holy Spirit. These dear ones danced in the spirit before

the “God of Israel,” just as much as David did, when he danced with all

his might before the “Ark of God.” The Heavenly Fire was contagious,

because the Spirit soon fell on others too; and then a number were slain

under the power of God.

Oh, it is wonderful to be entirely consecrated to God. This experience was

something new to these hungry hearts, coming from the cold, formal

churches. The saints who looked on remarked, these precious lambs are

nearly starved to death; they are getting out in a new clover patch.

Truly, this is just the plain truth of the matter. The average minister of the

church today, is in a back-slidden condition; and the churches have let

down on the old-fashioned “Amens,” and true Pentecostal Power.

In the 34th chapter of Ezekiel we have a picture of present day

conditions. The shepherds of Israel were feeding themselves, instead of

the flock. They got their living from the people, and were kept by the

people; but the people got no spiritual food from them. They were in a

back-slidden condition; this is just the way it is prophesied it would be in

the last days. And this is the very way that we find things in our day.

This is why it says, in Rev. 18:4, “Come out of her my people, that ye be

not partaker of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” It says,

“my people” in this verse—God’s people. This shows that many of God’s

people are in the churches today, but that the spirit is calling them out to

places where they can get food for their souls. God is visiting the earth

Page 479

again these days with a wonderful outpouring of His spirit. He has

shepherds here and there, that preach the word with no uncertain

sound; they preach the truth as it is in Christ Jesus. The power falls then

in waves of glory, and Jesus becomes a reality to them.

Marvellous signs follow the true ministry; the sick are being healed,

devils cast out, and believers speak in other tongues. These precious

sisters that came all the way down here from Canada received a little

foretaste of this.

They were not disappointed. The one who was not satisfied with her

experience, soon fell under the power of God, and came out praising God

in other languages. She was also healed at the same time of a bad tumor,

through the prayer of faith. She had this tumor for a long time and it got

to be quite large and made it very unpleasant for her. The doctor wanted

to have her operated on. But she had faith in God and wanted to have it

prayed for. After prayer her tumor started to go down and soon

disappeared. She has been a Living Testimony of God’s power to heal

ever since.

Another received her baptism of the Holy Ghost as they did on the day of

Pentecost. They left for home with wonderful victory in their spirit life,

and ever since, they have been a light-house in their community. The

Pentecostal light is spreading; they are telling both far and near what God

has done for them. Already a number of souls have received the baptism

of the Holy Ghost as a result of their ministry.

A VISION—IN SEASON

One of them wrote recently that she had a greater desire to work for God

away from home rather than at home. Then God gave her this vision:

She woke up one morning, and with her husband, got ready to go outside

and do the chores. As she opened the door, Lo and Behold! the barn was

gone, and as far as eyes could see to the north, south, east and the west —

in all directions, nothing could be seen but one vast harvest field of good

ripe sheaves of grain, ready to be shocked. They were even laying against

the house. She then cried to the Lord saying, what does this mean, Lord?

The answer came, “You want to go to some other harvest field to labor,

but what about the harvest sheaves that are laying at your door?”

Page 480

In an instant she understood, and said, “Lord, I understand.” At that

instant she woke up and felt assured that God wanted her to work in her

community. She has been a light bearer ever since. Praise God for His

goodness to the children of men. Signed,

MRS. ROBERT FEICK, Ayton, Ontario, Canada.

HEALED OF CANCER

I was a victim of that awful disease, cancer of the uterus. I was also

suffering from congestion of the lungs, and a cyst that was giving me

most terrible pain. I was treated by the best physicians I could find, but

received no help, not even relief. The doctors all said that only an

operation would do me any good, and then they would not guarantee a

cure. There was nothing but death before me, and when despair hovered

over me a good friend and neighbor, Mrs. Irene Crider, came to me and

said: “Go with me to a place where you can get healed of all your

diseases, for I was healed of tuberculosis, and I am positive that you can

be healed.” She took me to Mrs. Woodworth-Etter’s Tabernacle, and oh, it

seemed like heaven to me; the saints were all so happy and free that I

wanted to be one of them. When Mrs. Crider wanted to take me to the

altar to be prayed with, I hesitated; pride made me draw back, but finally

I went forward. I saw others healed and I was hungry for salvation and

health. Dear Sister Etter laid her hands on me and prayed, and the saints

prayed, and I was healed. I felt all the pain leave me and I shouted, Glory

to God! I am healed and saved! I then wanted the baptism of the Holy

Ghost and praise the Lord! I have my baptism and I am healed of all

disease.

CARRIE MOORE JOHNSON, 536 N. Temple Ave., Indianapolis, Ind.

“Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit you like men, be strong. Let all

your things be done with charity.”—(1 Cor. 16:13.10 “Thou therefore

endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. No man that warreth

entangleth himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please him

who bath chosen him to be a soldier,”

—(2 Tim. 2:3, 4.)

CHAPTER LI

DIVINE HEALING-HEALTH FOR BODY,

SOUL AND SPIRIT

HOW TO OBTAIN HEALING. THE USE OF ANOINTED

HANDKERCHIEFS. MANY TESTIMONIES ON HEALING

Page 481

“Himself took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses, in His own body

on the tree.” If we really believe this wonderful truth, we will claim our

deliverance and step out acting as we believe.

In seeking healing for our bodies, we are so apt to look at feelings, or

symptoms; and believe we are healed just in proportion to the amount we

see and feel. When in reality we are healed when we believe.

“Whatsoever ye desire when ye pray, believe that ye have received and

ye shall have.” The work was all finished on Calvary. On Calvary’s tree

the remedy is found that will heal all sicknesses and diseases of the soul

and body. Jesus offers it unto us free. It is “look and live.” Therefore, all

we have to do is to appropriate it to our own individual needs.

Sometimes it is instantly realized in the body, but more often it is a

gradual deliverance, requiring us to step out, in faith, before we see any

signs of having it.

We take Salvation the same way—claiming it by faith, be.fore we feel any

change in our hearts. So we must see with the eye of faith, our bodily

healing, before it can be made manifest in us.

Now faith is not natural sight; if it was it would no longer be faith, but

reality. Faith is believing God and His word, and that He will do all that

He has promised. “It counts the things which he not (like perfect, well

bodies), as though they were; and the things which be (like feelings and

symptoms) as though they were not, because God said so,” and what He

says is true.

Faith looks away from the natural, from the things of the senses, and sees

the fulfillment of the promise, through Christ’s complete work on

Calvary. It sees every need supplied

Page 481

through the atonement. It then believes and acts and will soon bring forth

the fruit---a healthy body.

We must believe after the prayer of faith has been given, for “Whatsoever

ye desire when ye pray, believe that ye have received, and ye shall

have.” We must cling to the promises of Jesus instead of looking at our

feelings, or go by them, for our senses are false witness unto us when we

step out in faith.

If we are looking and going by our feelings, we are believing them

instead of believing God.

We are to believe as we pray. We often ask God to heal us and then we

begin to note how we feel, and worry and fret about the things that are

seen. We concluded because we didn’t feel any better, that God had not

healed or heard our prayers. What’s the matter? Simply we were

believing feelings instead of God and His word. The believing is not in

accordance with the praying.

The Lord Jesus sometimes healed without the result being apparent at

once. Luke 17:14. The Lord Jesus sometimes healed gradually, John 4:49-

52. The Lord generally healed on the spot, instantaneously, Matt. 15:30-

31.

The Lord Jesus healed all manner of diseases (Matt. 4:23-24), including

lunacy, epilepsy, leprosy, palsy, fever, paralysis, blindness, lameness,

deafness, withered limbs, a sword-cut, etc

The Lord healed illness associated with devils, Luke 9:42. The Lord Jesus

healed people at a distance without going to them. There is an instance of

His healing someone sixteen miles away. John 4:46-53. The Lord Jesus

healed by a touch, by others touching Him, by His taking people by the

hand, by command, by a word. Matt. 8:3; Luke 8:44; Mark 1:31; Luke 6:10;

Mark 7:34, etc.

When a tree is cut down, it is then a dead tree, As long as the sap is in the

branches the leaves and branches will flourish, but as soon as the sap is

exhausted they will wither and dry up, So with our healing—as soon as

disease and sickness is smitten; it is dead; symptoms may remain for a

time, but if we believe the work done and cause removed, the symptoms

will vanish,

In Christ is all we need. With Him all things are possible; without Him

we can do nothing.

Page 483

One of the secrets of obtaining healing of the Lord is to see Jesus—

looking away from ourselves and see Him. This connects us to Him, then

seeing Him, praise Him, and pull down all we need for body and- soul.

Cast all doubts, fears and unbelief on Him, who is the burden bearer, and

as you do this He is responsible for even our believing. Then stand in

faith, counting the work as done until health and strength is made

manifest in the flesh.

The prayer of faith through the anointed cloth is based on Acts 19:11-12.

It says, “God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul so, that

from his body were brought unto the sick, handkerchiefs or aprons and

the diseases departed from them and the evil spirits went out of them.”

Paul was wonderfully used of God in his ministry. This gave the people

great faith in his prayer in their behalf, so that they brought aprons and

“handkerchiefs for him to bless and pray over. When these were put on

the sick and afflicted, they were healed as they believed, just like the

woman was healed when by faith she touched Jesus’ garments.

In my ministry of about forty-five years, thousands of handkerchiefs have

been prayed over and anointed and sent out again. We have received all

kinds of wonderful testimonies of healings as a result of this part of the

ministry. The cloth is only the medium through which faith is exercised.

The woman that came to Jesus said, “If I can only touch the hem of His

garment, I shall be made whole,” By faith, she touched Him and received

her healing. You can do so, too. If the woman who touched Jesus had

doubted, she would not have been healed. The same way with us today.

(The above teaching on Divine Healing can be obtained from me in tract

form, 50c a hundred.)

ANOINTED CLOTHS OR HANDKERCHIEFS

Mail comes in constantly, telling of sick people in body as well as in soul,

who are crying to God, and look to me for help. There are many who read

my books who are suffering from sickness; but they cannot arrange to

attend the meetings.

Not only are people getting healed of every known disease, on receiving

anointed handkerchiefs, but many are saved, and baptised with the Holy

Ghost.

Page 484

The Lord is doing a marvelous work through these anointed cloths as

extracts from the following letters will show; which are only a few from a

large number—too numerous to print.

MANY PEOPLE GET HEALED

It is with pleasure I write these few lines. I have had a rupture for sixteen

years; had to wear a truss until I received the anointed cloth from you;

now, thank the blessed Lord I am well. I am plowing and doing every

kind of work that is to be done on a farm, and I have not had any use for

a truss since, Praise God, from whom all blessings flow.

W. H. BAILY, Box 104, Atmar, Ala.

I received the anointed cloth. The fever left her about the time you prayed

for her; but she could not walk much, for her legs seemed to be stiff.

When we put the cloth on her, the power came on her as if she was

dancing, and now she is as strong as ever. Looking for His soon

appearing.

AMHRILLO YOUNG, Sulligent, Ala.

I am so thankful to my Blessed Saviour for healing my baby and myself

(through your prayers) when we were dangerously ill. Everybody who

saw my baby said it would not be raised. But God heard our prayers, and

the work is done —my baby is healed! It had diarrhoea, and a terrible

cough. I had been down some time with consumption. My speech had

left me to a whisper; I could not sit up, and had to be propped up in bed.

Medicine failed to give me any relief. When I wrote you I had to be

propped up in bed. Three days after I wrote you, I got out of bed, and

have been up every day since.

God heard our prayers and healed us both, I will always thank you and

praise my Blessed Saviour for victory. Anyone who cares to hear any

more of how much God has done for me, write me enclosing stamped

envelope and I will tell you as ‘much as I can.

NELLA JONES, box 105, Coeburn, Va.

“COULD ONLY LAST A SHORT TIME”

Mother was sick over eleven months with a dilated artery above the heart

(as large as a hen’s egg). She had two of the

Page 485

best doctors in the country, who said nothing could be done; that no

medical help could reach her case, and that she could only live a short

time—the end might come at any moment. For four months she breathed

so hard through the day till eleven at night, like one dying; then her

breathing would get lighter and lighter till I would have to put my ear to

her body to discover if she was alive. At times I could not find any pulse,

and her body would become cold. I gave all kinds of stimulants and

medicine at these times to bring life back. The doctors eased mother

but could not cure her. The Great Physician did, whose cure is always

sure. Glory to Jesus!

I read one of Sister Etter’s books—”Holy Ghost Sermons”—and sent for

an anointed cloth on Friday. The following Tuesday I never saw anyone

suffer as my mother did—her eye balls turned red as blood. I received the

anointed cloth that evening, and from the minute the cloth entered our

home, Mother got better. We knelt in prayer, put the cloth on in Jesus’

name and, Glory to God! the work was done. The next morning mother

went out to breakfast and she has been gaining ever since. Praise the

Lord, she can now eat and sleep like a baby and is happy in Jesus. She

says she does not now know she has a heart, only that I am alive. It is

truly wonderful what the Lord has done. Glory, glory to our God! Just a

short time after her healing, she rode in a bobsleigh about three miles to

meeting and back again, feeling none the worse. Mother has passed three

score and ten.

MISS RACHEL HORN, Koleen, Ind.

SEES HEAVEN

I want to praise God for your prayers. I was in bed when I got the cloth

which I applied to my body, and it seemed as if I fell asleep. I thought I

was dead and laid out—my body kept getting lighter and lighter, until

it began to go up, and God carried me up and let me see Heaven. It

seemed, too, that I could see my family crying, all but my husband and he

was rejoicing. I could see them all, but I did not want to come back. I

could not hardly believe I was here, when I came to myself. I got up next

morning, and praise God for the sweet little baby girl He gave me. I

praise His name for being with me in pain. Now I am able to take care of

my

Page 486

baby; do my housework; work in the fields, and feel fine; and how I

praise the Lord. Sister Etter, God surely heard and answered your

prayers for me.

LILLIE NORTON, Box 22, Osceola, Tex.

FAITH KNOWS NO BARRIER

I can truly praise God for His mighty healing power. My baby, six years

old, had enlarged tonsils from birth; he could not breathe with his mouth

closed; had tonsilitis very bad, and sore throat most every winter; but

thank God, when Sister Etter prayed the prayer of faith, the work was

done—they shrunk away. Hallelujah! My heart is full of praises to God

for His goodness to us as a family. My husband had tuberculosis for over

two years. He took to his bed the 1st of March; had about eight

haemorrhages, and spat up small pieces of his lungs. We sent to Sister

Etter for an anointed handkerchief. About the time the prayer of faith

was being offered the haemorrhages began to lessen, and he began to

gain strength. In a few weeks he was able to go to Indianapolis, and

Sister Etter prayed and laid on hands, and praise God the victory was

won. He only weighed 125 pounds when he got out of bed, and now he

weighs 144 pounds, and is gaining several pounds a week. Hallelujah!

MRS. MARY M. SNIDER, Grafton, W. Va.

I want to testify to the healing power of God: working wonders through

Mrs. Etter’s anointed cloth, which was applied to a terrible cancer in my

uncle’s chest, which doctors had told him was incurable. He had been

using some salve, that he had great faith in, on account of it having twice

cured him of blood poisoning; but he threw it away, and used only God’s

promise. It was only a week later that the cancer came out root and

branch, praise His Holy Name! and now the skin around this place in his

chest has all drawn together, and he is perfectly healed. I may add that

the pain left him the moment the cloth was applied.

MR. ANDREW DUPREY, Detroit, Mich.

HEALED BEFORE LETTER CAME

Thank you for the handkerchief you sent Mrs. George Dickison, of

Epworth, Ia. I received a letter from her, say

Page 487

ing she was healed before the handkerchief reached her—such a joyful

letter, I feel like shouting the wonderful news from the housetop. She was

healed of cancer, goitre, heart trouble, and almost everything any one

could have. She had taken X-ray and radium treatments, and doctors and

dentists of all kinds treated her, but nothing helped. There was a big

lump also under her arm; had been swollen since last May, so she could

not even bend it, now it is all gone. She is certainly a happy woman, and

I am too.

MRS. C. E, HOWELL, R. R. 3, Sioux City, Iowa.

I praise God for the wonderful healing I received when the anointed cloth

came, I placed it over my heart and it was not long before I raised out of

my bed and stood on one foot, I commenced to tremble; I raised my

hands high, and looking towards the heavens; prayed and praised

God—the pains all left me. I am laboring every day. May God bless you

all.

JOHN P. GEE, Box 4, Elton, Wis.

You don’t know how happy I am to have heard of you and your healing

power. I know I should have been in my grave by now if I had not had

your help. I had not walked a step for two years. In ten minutes after

putting your cloth on my foot, I got up and walked out of my room and

across my front room to the door, and looked out. The next day I got up

all day, and the third day went to work, and have not had a pain since,

and I have been working hard every day. May God bless you; praise

Jesus for His work, It is wonderful!

MRS. F. BECKER, Whiting, Ta.

Praise God your letter came yesterday; . Sister Gassette was here. She put

the handkerchief on my side. Well, you know what next: it was healed in

one moment. We sure did have a good time with the Lord; how

wonderful God is to us.

MRS. C. H. BOWLES, 100 Orange St., Atlanta, Ga.

Received the little cloth which you blessed and anointed. We applied it to

our baby daughter’s mouth and the Lord healed her, and made her a new

palate—this was about four years ago. Through this healing I was led into

Pentecost.

LEWIS C. GUSS, 728 Indiana Ave., Elkhart, Ind,

Page 488

I wrote you last March for prayers for my child, and the Lord healed her;

she got well and never has been sick since. She does not look like the

same child.

MRS. J. W. WARDWELL, Mountain Air, New Mexico.

It is with a heart filled with praises to our God that I am writing you

again. I wrote you to pray for the Lord to heal my rheumatism; before I

received your letter the rheumatism was all gone, and I am feeling

strong and well now. Praise His name!

MRS. M. N. ROGERS, McCloud, Okla.

Some time ago I sent and got an anointed cloth from you, for a bunion on

my foot. It was large, swollen and so painful I could hardly wear a shoe

on that foot. From the time I wrote to you for the cloth, it began to get

better; and when I put the anointed cloth on the place, and praised the

Lord, and claimed the promise; I felt the Spirit’s operation and it was

healed. Glory to God, for the blood of Jesus!

GEO, W. MEYERS, Cedar Bluff, Va.

INFIDEL LAWYER LECTURER BECOMES GOSPEL PREACHER

I received the anointed cloth from you, and in addition to healing, I asked

you to pray for me to receive the baptism; and glory to His name I

received the baptism on the fourth of January last.

Five months ago, I was a sinner and lawyer, and persecuting what saints

there were here; but glory to God, I was struck down something like Paul

was, and now I am a Pentecostal preacher. I am letting the rats and mice

have the law library, while I am reading the Bible, I used to preach

infidelity—but glory to God what a change!

V. R. HAYES, Ida, La.

You prayed for a Mrs. Hamilton who had tuberculosis; she is now well.

My son, whom you prayed for, went through the greatest battles of the

war, and he came home sound.

Just last night I was talking to a lady (Mrs. Saliska) when her little boy

began to sing; and when the people prayed, he prayed too, He is about

three years old. His mother told me your prayers had saved his life. It

would delight you to see

Page 489

his little face; it is plump, and rosie, and shines like an angel’s when he

sings.

ANNA HOTT, Westernport, Md.

I received your letter, and also “Signs and Wonders,” which I took to

Mrs. J. R. Richards the following day. The next Sunday I met her at

church, and she was so happy because she was healed. She said as soon

as she laid the cloth on the afflicted parts, she felt the healing take place

instantly. Since then she has been eating a share of everything that

comes on the table, and her husband adds with a pleased smile: “She

eats hearty too.” For some time previous to her healing she could only

drink buttermilk; could not take any solid foods; and would spit up, as

she expressed it, saucersful of matter, sometimes streaked with blood.

She was a large fleshy woman and is reduced almost to a skeleton of her

former self. She appreciates the book very much; also thanks you for

sending it and for your prayers in ,her behalf.

MRS. E, M. A., Listowell, Ontario.

When we received the anointed cloth you sent for my wife, it was put on

just as you directed, and praise Jesus the power of God went through her

like an electric current, from the crown of her head to her feet. She felt

new power, new blood, and new life. Healed? Yes, healed, soul and body!

Glory be to His precious name, after, twelve years of dreadful suffering,

and unspeakable pains and anguish, He came and touched her through

your prayers and anointed cloth.

J. H. SPENCE, 2001 G St., Lewiston, Idaho.

Thank you for your glorious letter. I was healed then and there of all my

diseases. I got right out of bed, and I have stayed out,—of course, Jesus

did the work, bless His holy name!

I had been sick for fourteen years, and not able to do anything towards

supporting my family.

JAMES A. BOLEN, 768 F East St., Hutchinson, Kans.

As soon as I put the cloth which you sent me on my goitre, it began to

leave at once, and now is all gone, for which I Praise God.

MRS. KAY SELLS, R. P. 2, Benzonia, Mich,

HAVE FAITH IN GOD

Page 490

I wrote asking you to pray for the healing of my body. I had suffered for

more than a year, from a fall that had fractured every rib on my left side.

The doctor told me something had given way just below, my waist, and

across the stomach, and that there was no hope for me. Praise to our

wonderful God. He knows all about our needs, and Jesus is the remedy.

The night before your letter came, with the anointed cloths, I felt

something indescribable adjusting itself so tenderly. Then I knew it

was done—through the mighty power of God. I could lie down in

perfect rest, and sleep so restfully; something I had not been able to do.

The next day I worked, and people who came in, looked at me and

realized it surely was the hand of God.

MRS. F. S. BARNES, 906 North St., Union City; Pa.

I am glad to say that I am now well of that sickness that I had. I placed

the cloths on the affected parts of my body, and the dear Lord healed me

of consumption. I have not spit up any blood since. Glory to Jesus!

W. A. FLANAGAN, Wilson, N. C.

Sister Hansen was healed the day you wrote to her. Was up and doing

her work, and has been able to do it ever since. It was a hard case of

sciatic rheumatism.

MRS. STELLA E. KINSBURY, Tacoma, Wash.

I would like to tell you that Mrs. Kissick, who wrote you (from

Greensburg last winter) for prayer for healing of a wound, which refused

to heal after an operation; she is perfectly healed, and doing all her own

work and caring for her two children.

Miss M. A. THOMAS, 116 Good St., Jeanette, Pa.

My girl, eight years old, was taken sick. She kept getting worse and the

doctor was called, who pronounced it bronchitis and double pneumonia.

He said: “The child is dying, there is no chance for her.” I went to Mrs.

Etter to pray for her. They prayed over a small handkerchief, and sent it

to her by me. But bless our King! He had been there and healed her, and

when I got back she was sitting up in bed, playing

Page 491

with the cat; she called for her clothes, for she wished to get up—God had

made her well.

GEORGE AND ROSIE GARLEN, Eddy St., Indianapolis, Ind,

I surely was in need of your prayers. You will remeber her that I had

inflammation of the bladder. As soon as I got your letter in my hands,

even before I had opened it I felt the power go through me and the blood

of Christ do the work. Hallelujah!

MRS, ETHEL VINCENT, Farmington, Mich.

I sent you a message not long ago to pray for my husband, who had been

having bad hemorrhages of the lungs. You sent the cloth and he has

never had another hemorrhage. Thank God.

OLLIE SHRECKING, Ft. Smith, Ark.

My heart is so full of praise to the dear Lord for His wonderful goodness

to me that I felt I must write and tell you about it. . A few weeks ago I was

suffering from stomach trouble and. female weakness. Your letter came

and as soon as I took it in my hands, I felt God’s power go through me;

as I read your sweet comforting letter, I received such a blessing, and

praise His name my stomach trouble is gone.

MRS. WALTER PICKARD, Toronto, Ont.

I am praising God for His mighty power; on the 10th of August I was

delivered of a nine-pound girl. Glory to Jesus! I received the anointed

cloth, and put it on in Jesus’ name, and did not lose my strength as usual;

but I was up after the third day. I did not have a doctor until everything

was over, as I wanted God to get the glory.

MINNIE AKIN, Montalba, Tex,

I want to say that I was healed through your prayers and anointed cloth.

Praise God! The moment I received your letter and cloth, I felt the power

go through me. Hallelujah! Then I applied it to my neck, believing that

God would smite the thing, and praise His name, He did.

MISS ANNIE BALLINGER, Lyman, Miss.

I applied the anointed cloth you sent me. I was suffering very much; but I

prayed earnestly that God would heal my

Page 492

body, and praise God, I was healed in ten minutes. It has never hurt me

since. Glory to God, He did the work. I cannot praise Him enough.

S. M. ETHERIDGE, Jayes, Miss.

My mother-in-law sent to you for prayers and for an anointed

handkerchief, and God healed her. Doctors said she had cancer, jaundice

and growth in the rectum, and that they could do nothing for her; but

God answered prayers.

MRS. A. B. PARKER, 507 Gradwell Pl., Elmira, N. Y.

I am praising God for His healing power. I sent to you and got an

anointed cloth for stomach trouble and rheumatism, and I have not been

troubled with them since.

MRS. A. J. BROWN, Carollton, Tex.

I received your letter, and the anointed cloth was placed on my chest, and

I could feel the healing power go through my body. Praise His holy

name, for I am healed by His stripes, I rose up and left the bed and the

sickness. To God be all the glory.

CHRISTINE HANSON, Hillsboro, N D.

NOTHING IMPOSSIBLE WITH GOD

Sister Hall wrote you for prayers and an anointed cloth for my husband,

who was suffering from stoppage of the aesophagus, and was in a bad

state. Sixteen hours after the cloth was applied the aesophagus was

miraculously opened, and my husband ate food in a natural way. He had

not eaten anything but the very softest of foods and liquids for about six

weeks, and at the time of prayer had been so he could not cat or drink for

eight days; although he was able to swallow a little liquid, just before the

cloth was applied. We were so rejoiced in this wonderful healing—to see

him eat naturally and heartily, that we could not thank and praise God

enough.

MRS. C. F. LANCASTER, Peak’s Is., Me.

Mr. Duprey is boarding with us now. Do you remember me writing to

you in his behalf? Well, he is a strong man today, and his breast all healed

up. The cancer went away. He is foreman carpenter and has charge of the

building of 200

Page 493

houses. So you see what faith and your blessed prayers have clone for

him, He is thankful to the Lord.

MRS. MABEL JEWETT, 210 E.. Sample St., South Bend, Ind.

The anointed handkerchief you sent me was applied, and the Lord

healed my rupture, I am now rejoicing in the strength of the Lord.

MRS. H. E. MEYER, Quincy,

Received your anointed letter, and Oh, how happy I am. I never can

begin to tell it. When the letter came I put it on my throat, and Jesus

seemed so near me; then all at once the power of God struck me. My

husband was with me, and said he had never seen the power of God like

that before. I felt the power so strong; and after awhile it came again, and

the Spirit said: “Get your coat and put it on, and be out of bondage. You

are free! free! Free!” I did so, and walked forty blocks to my mother’s. I

am so happy, people hardly know me. The Lord bless you.

MRS. H. EARLE, 3320 York St,, Des Moines, Iowa.

One brother writes from Orangeburg, S. C., saying: “When I opened your

letter the power of God went all through me, and my lame back was

healed.” Another writes: “I must tell you the good news. My son you

prayed for is again clothed in his right mind, and home from the

hospital. Jesus is a wonderful Physician.”

Thank you for sending an anointed handkerchief. My girl’s nose began to

get better at once. Praise His name for ever. The adenoids have gradually

disappeared. Thank the Lord, they did not have to be taken out by an

earthly doctor.

ELLA PEYTRE, Sinai, Ky.,

BLIND GIRL RECEIVES SIGHT

We received a letter from a sister at Fort Smith, Ark., stating her little girl,

eight years old, had been stricken stone blind. The cause was impure

blood inherited from her father, who had syphilis before marriage, but

the doctor told him he was cured.

We prayed over and sent her a handkerchief, and God

Page 494

touched her eyes, and the next day she was able to see to eat and read, a

few minutes at a time.

Another prayer was offered, and another handkerchief sent, that she

might see as good as ever, and be able to go to school without even

wearing glasses. The following letter was received from her mother:

“I am so glad to report victory to you in the healing of little Henrietta’s

eyes, through anointed handkerchief and the prayer of faith.

“She has gone to school a week now, and can see as well as she ever

did. Praise our God for ever.

“She was stone blind, and the specialist said she would never see

anymore, unless we had her treated; but thank God, we never gave her

a drop of anything in her eyes—notwithstanding the fact we were urged

to try many different things.

She was not only healed of blindness, but her constitution in general was

run down, until when she was asleep she looked like a dead child; and I

have cried over her many times, and now she has gained about fifteen

pounds, and people don’t recognize her being hardly the same child. I

mean to tell it far and wide what Jesus has done! I mean to tell people

that the days of miracles have not passed, as some say.”

CORA B. GREGORY.

“Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm.”—

Jer. 17:15.)

“Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest

believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?”—(John 11:40.)

“And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must

the Son of man be lifted up:

That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but’ have eternal

Iife.”—(John 3:14,15)

CHAPTER LII

SERMON

THE BAPTISM WITH THE HOLY GHOST

THE ENDUEMENT WITH POWER. OUR QUALIFICATION FOR

WITNESSING

“He shall baptise you with the Holy Ghost and with Fire.” Luke 3:16.

“Tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from

on high.” Luke 24:49.

“Ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is upon you,” Acts

1:8.

“When the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the

Father, even the Spirit of Truth, which proceedeth from the Father, He

shall testify of me. John 15:26.

Page 495

He is the Holy Ghost. The Lord speaks of the Holy Ghost as a person as

much as He would of one of the Apostles. On the day of Pentecost, they

were all of one accord, in one place, and something happened.

“Suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a mighty rushing

wind.” This was the Holy Ghost when He came to stay, “There appeared

unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat on each of them, And

they were all filled with the Holy Ghost and began to speak with other

tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance.”

When this was noised abroad, the multitude came together. What was

noised abroad? That these people were all speaking in other languages.

The news went through Jerusalem and the multitude came together; and

were confounded, because every man heard them speak in his own

language; and those who came were men out of every nation under

heaven.

They heard these hundred and twenty speak in their own language

wherein they were born. This is what gathered the people and

confounded them, “They were all amazed and mar-

Page 496

veled, saying one to another, Behold! are not all these that speak

Galileans? And how hear we every man in our tongue wherein we were

born?” “We do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of

God.”

THE PENTECOSTAL OUTPOURING, THE GREAT

EVENT OF THE AGES

The Holy Ghost is a wonderful person, not a myth or shadow. Pentecost

is the greatest thing that ever happened in God’s work, when the Holy

Ghost came in to stay. He came and took possession of 120 men and

women; He sat upon their heads in cloven tongues of fire, and went in

and took possession of their bodies; then of their vocal organs; and they

spoke, as He gave them utterance.

They spoke in languages they had never learned, and did not know what

they were saying. The Holy Ghost took possession of their tongues, and

spoke through them; He spoke through the clay as you would speak

through a telephone; told about Jesus. “He shall testify of Me.”

Jesus told the Apostles that they should be witnesses. The Holy Ghost

when He came knew all about it and He spoke through them of the

wonderful works of God. When this was noised abroad, multitudes

gathered; it was the speaking in tongues that drew the people. When they

heard them, they were confounded and said, “What meaneth this?”

I want you to notice this point; it was speaking in tongues that

confounded them. The Holy Ghost spoke through these unlearned men

who had never been to college to learn other languages. It was one of the

most wonderful things God ever did; it is now, when God speaks

through you.

The Lord said through the prophet, many hundred years ago, “Whom

shall He teach knowledge? Them that are weaned from the milk.” The

wisdom of the world was to be confounded through these unlearned

people, and it proved to be so.

Jesus had been on earth, healed the sick, cast out devils, cleansed the

temple; but the Jews rejected and crucified Him. Now, on the day of

Pentecost, when they heard the Holy Ghost speak through these

unlearned men and women, they were confounded.

Page 497

They heard them tell of Jesus, whom they had crucified, and were

convinced that this was the work of Divine Power. Some said: “These

people are drunk, filled with new wine;” but Peter said “They cannot be

drunk so early in the day.”

He went back to the Old Testament Scriptures and told what the prophet

had said about the coming of the Holy Ghost. “This is that which is

spoken by the prophet Joel.” The Holy Ghost ‘had been with the

apostles in a wonderful way, y, but they had not spoken with other

tongues until Pentecost.

Isaiah prophesied: “With stammering lips and other tongues will He

speak to this people, yet they would not hear.” God Almighty was

speaking through other tongues; Pentecost was proving the prophecy

was fulfilled.

THEY WERE CONVINCED THEY HAD CRUCIFIED

THEIR KING

They would not believe Jesus, so they had to be convinced by the Word of

God, that what they heard was the Holy Ghost, as spoken of by the

prophets. Peter preached to them, taking the Old Testament as proof;

they were convicted of sin and three thousand of them were converted.

They cried out for mercy; we have crucified the Lord; what shall we do?

They got saved and baptised in the Holy Ghost. Peter said to them: “This

you see is from the Father; repent of what ye did; turn to God and yOu

shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.”

“The promise is unto you and your children.” You can all have the same

power we have and do the same things, you and your children; you can

get this baptism and teach it to your children; they can have it, “And all

that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call.”

But, for all that God does such a wonderful thing, some of you will not

believe it. Tongues are for a sign to unbelievers; they were the worst kind

of unbelievers; they had crucified the Lord; but they were made to believe

in Jesus Christ by this sign. They were convinced by this sign that Jesus

was the Messiah, when everything else had failed.

These were unlearned men, Galileans, yet they spoke all these tongues

representing the different nations, in a wonder

Page 498

fill way. It takes years and years to master other langtlages, and very few

speak them fluently like the natives. These were unlearned people, yet

they spoke fluently, like the natives, because God Almighty spoke

through them.

DO NOT PREACH BUT TARRY

The pouring out of the Holy Spirit in this way is a sign that we are in

the last days. When Jesus went away; He said, do not preach but tarry at

Jerusalem and ye shall receive power, after the Holy Ghost comes upon

you.

After their training of three years, they had much to tell, but He told them

not to talk about it, to stay together and watch until the power should

come, and then they should testify of Him.

Peter took the Scriptures, for the people always believed in the prophets.

He took the witness-stand and brought to them the proof that the

promise of the Father had literally come to pass in the fullness of time;

God had spoken in other tongues through men. Peter took up the Word,

and confirmed What the Holy Ghost had done, He confirmed it by the

Old Testament.

Jesus said When the Holy Ghost comes in He shall testify of Me, then you

shall be witnesses. In the mouth of two or three witnesses, every word

shall be established. When the Holy Ghost comes in to abide, He comes

into the body like rivers of living water. The power comes from the spirit,

not the head. We talk through the intellect; the Holy Ghost talks through

the Spirit, The Holy Ghost testifies when it is God’s work.

“THIS IS THAT”

Peter said “This is that,” this special thing. These, acting like drunken

men; these talking in other languages—all this is: “That spoken by the

prophet.” God said when His Spirit was poured out He would speak

with stammering lips and another tongue; but some will not believe it.

The cloven tongues are seen. In Dallas and Chicago, fire was seen upon

the heads of some. It is the same Holy Ghost speaking in other tongues;

why not see the cloven tongues of fire? Paul shows it is a wonderful thing

for God to speak

Page 499

through you in unknown tongues, by the Holy Ghost, He quotes the

prophets of thousands of years ago.

Paul said I thank my God, I speak with tongues more than you all; yet in

the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that

by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an

unknown tongue would that ye all spake with tongues; and forbid not

to speak with tongues.

This is one of the last signs of the Soon-Coming of Jesus. The first words

of almost every one who speaks in an unknown tongue, when it is

interpreted, says: “Jesus is coming soon, get ready.” Every one who

speaks in an unknown tongue should pray that he might interpret.

Paul said: “Desire spiritual gifts,” he who speaks in an unknown tongue,

speaketh unto God. No man understandeth him, but in the Spirit he

speaketh mysteries. He edifies himself, but if he interpret or some one

else interprets, he edifies the whole church.

John the Baptist was filled with the Holy. Ghost from his birth, yet he

was under the law. The mother of Jesus was filled with the Holy Ghost,

but had to receive the baptism with the rest. The apostles had received

the Holy Spirit, and had the love of God shed abroad in their hearts;

yet were baptised on the day of Pentecost.

FOLLOW ON AND GET THE REAL BAPTISM

Follow on and get the real baptism and you will be filled with all the

fullness. Jesus did not have the fullness of power until He finished His

work, laid down His life, and God raised Him from the dead.

When He arose He was a mighty conqueror; then He had all authority

and power. He breathed upon the Apostles and said: “Receive ye the

Holy Ghost. ” Their understanding was opened and they knew more than

they ever did before. They were wonderfully blessed.

You must be of full of joy before you get the baptism. They were full of

joy, and all of one mind and one spirit. Glory to God! They went to the

upper room; they were ready; they believed; and they waited at

Jerusalem; they continued with one accord, not praying and begging all

the time, but waiting.

Page 500

Stop begging, and begin to praise, and get joy in your heart, then you will

get something. God had been moving in power, and they had cast out

devils; but now they waited until the power came upon them and they

were baptised with the Holy Ghost. Just as far as you believe, you will

receive. They had the testimony of the prophets and Christ said they

should speak with tongues. They were prayed up to date, they believed,

expected, praised, and the Holy Ghost came down upon them.

They were full of joy; every doubt was gone; they did not care about the

results, only so that He came; and every one was filled with the Holy

Ghost. You should have something else, one or more of the other gifts;

casting out devils; healing the sick; then the deadly serpent shall not

harm you.

GOD WANTS US TO CONTEND FOR ALL THE GIFTS

In these days, we have too much light for God to wink at ignorance; we

see miracles done, showing that the Holy Ghost is poured out; and God

wants us to contend for all the gifts.

If you accidentally drink poison, believe, give Him the glory and the

poison won’t hurt you. A serpent fastened on Paul’s hand, he shook it off

and suffered no harm, and they thought he was a God and wanted to

worship him. All these things are the work of the Holy Ghost.

Many people teach, today, that no one has the Holy Spirit until baptised

with the Holy Ghost. The Holy Ghost comes in different degrees; the

filling of the Spirit and the baptism in the Spirit. The baptism comes

down on your head like a cloud.

When the prophets were anointed, the oil was poured over their heads;

then the Holy Ghost came upon them. The Holy Ghost must come upon

our heads; then all through us, taking possession of us. Many people do

not think of anything but speaking in tongues; they lay everything else

aside.

Forty-five years ago, I was baptised with the Holy Ghost and fire; and I

stood alone. When the Pentecostal Movement broke out and some said

they would not have anything but tongues, I was kept back, and could

not do much with the movement at first. There was so much false

teaching, the

Page 501

Holy Ghost was driven away from many people; they wanted the Holy

Ghost to work their way, and not His way. Let the Holy Ghost work in

any way that agrees with the word of God.

The Apostles had faith; they knew they were going to have power as they

had never had it before. God has given us light and He expects us to have

faith that we shall receive the Holy Ghost in such a wonderful way, as we

never have before.

How can we sing in the heavenly choir unless we are filled with the Holy

Ghost? John heard the Song of the Redeemed like the rushing of mighty

waters. It is the Holy Ghost; it rolls up and sounds like the rushing of

many waters.

GOD IS WORKING IN MYSTERIOUS WAYS THESE DAYS

We have heard the Heavenly Music and many times there are sounds like

instruments playing; the Holy Ghost sings through the people. God is

working in mysterious ways these days, and I bless Him for it.

The early rain, and the latter rain much more abundant, were promised in

the same month, with the same power and gifts as in the early church.

“Greater works shall ye do, because I go to the Father,” He has left His

work in our hands. It means something wonderful to be baptised in the

Holy Ghost. The Jews were unbelieving until they heard the Holy

Ghost speaking in other tongues through those unlearned people; they

knew it was God; they realized they had crucified the Lord, that He had

risen and gone to glory, and they cried out, “What shall we do?”

Jesus prayed on the cross, “Father, forgive them, for they know not

what they do.” When the Holy Ghost came they knew what they had

done. The “Tongues” were a sign to the believers; it is today one of the

greatest signs God has.

The Holy Ghost will sing through us; He is training us to sing at the

marriage supper of the Lamb. We shall not all die, but we shall all be

changed; we shall have a glorious body, like Jesus, and shall rise to meet

Him in the air, full of joy.

People who are healed are full of joy and sometimes jump and dance

when the healing power comes into them; the Holy Ghost takes all the

deadness and stiffness out of them; some

Page 502

times God’s power overwhelms them and they fall and lay as dead so

that He can talk to them.

Men and women, rejoice, seek the baptism and receive the gifts. You shall

have them if you believe for them; and you shall be witnesses. May God

seal this to some heart, in the name of Jesus.

Yield yourself then—all you are and have and ever hope to be,

unreservedly into God’s hands, for time and eternity; to be used by Him

in any way He wills. Seek Him earnestly, in expectation; trust Him who is

faithful and true to fulfil His promise. Rejoice in Him continually; in His

unchanging love; that He is able and willing, and will baptise you with

the Holy Ghost and Fire, and seal you with the knowledge that He is

coming soon to translate His waiting saints. Amen!

“With joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation.”— (Isa.

12:3.)

“And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say,

Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him

take the water of life freely.”—(Rev. 22:17,)

CHAPTER LIII

SERMON

“TRY THE SPIRITS”

IN UNDERSTANDING BE MEN. EDIFY ONE ANOTHER

Page 503

“Beloved, try the spirits.” (I John 4:1). There are many spirits we do not

want to have anything to do with. There is our own spirit; the spirit of the

flesh, and the spirit of the devil. There are many spirits contending, and

many times we let our own spirit rule and make ourselves think it is God;

the same, with regard to the flesh and the devil.

Sometimes we know it is not God, but we want to have our own way. If

we have the Holy Ghost we can prove the spirits, because everything the

Holy Ghost does is confirmed by The Word. We do not want to trust to

tongues and interpretations alone, you must measure things by The

Word; we must measure tongues and demonstrations by The Word, and

if they do not agree with The Word, we must not accept them; everything

must be measured by The Word.

If you do not know God and the voice of God, the devil can come as an

angel of light. When you are in the Holy Ghost, that is the trine the devil

tries hardest to get in and lead you astray. The Holy Ghost is revealing

some secret things; at the same time the devil comes in, and if you are not

careful, you will listen to what he has to say and follow him.

Once I was having a wonderful vision, and right in the midst of it the

devil said to me: “You are going to die. I was very poorly and worked

nearly to death and I listened to the devil for a minute; then I stopped to

hear what God wanted to teach me.

I said, “What is this God is showing me? Does this agree with what God

is showing?” I saw there was a big difference. God touched my forehead,

the seat of intellect and reason; my mouth, signifying courage and power,

to give forth the

Page 504

message; and I could not die if I was to do this; if I was to give the people

His message, I was not going to die.

There was someone in the meeting here God was blessing. He wanted to

use her, but the devil came in and made her think she could do any kind

of outrageous thing and it would be of God.

See how the devil can lead us off. She was talking in tongues and

praying, and she said: “Lord, if you want me to kill anyone, I will do it; if

you want me to set the camp on fire, I will do it.”

HOLY GHOST AND THE WORD

That is the way in spiritualism; the Holy Ghost never does anything like

that; He does not come to kill or injure or knock people’s heads off He

deals with them in love and tenderness. People have even offered up

children in sacrifice. If you listen to God, the devil will be put to one side.

These things hurt ehe Pentecostal movement; God is in it, but the devil

gets in, too. Many people are honest, but they do not understand. God

shows great things that are going to happen and the devil comes in and

makes them set a date.

Daniel did not understand the vision he had for some time. An angel

appeared to him to make him understand the vision. Be careful the devil

does not come in and give you another meaning all together different

from what God wants you to have.

So many prophesy this or that, and it never comes true; the prophecy

was not according to the word of God. Someone gives a person a

message and he believes God sent it, when it is not according to the

Word.

When God calls you out for His work He will take care of you, give you

something to eat and clothe you there are so many who run before they

are sent; better not go at all. Sometimes the devil uses tongues to upset

things generally; the devil can speak in tongues, and your flesh can.

When God speaks in tongues, it means something, and you want to look

for interpretation. God says ask for interpretation. Sometimes God gives

it through someone else but give the person who speaks in tongues a

chance to interpret. Be careful you do not give an interpretation in your

own spirit;

Page 505

this hurts the work everywhere. Let us try the spirits and not get in the

flesh.

Some people, if they do not like anyone, will give a message in tongues,

or a rebuke and nearly knock the person’s head off. This is the work of

the devil. Then someone will get up—some people are so silly—and say,

“Don’t lay hands on that; it is the Holy Ghost”; and no one dares to touch

it, and the devil has the whole thing.

It goes out that the leader sanctions all that, and people do not want to

have anything to do with it. The leader may have discernment, but some

one will pull his coat-tail and say, “Don’t lay hands on that.” Instead of

being so afraid, let us search the Scriptures. God never told anyone to

rebuke in an ugly tone.

There was a great work being done in the West. One woman, especially,

said the United States was going to be destroyed, and they should go to

Japan. They went. People who could not spare the money helped them;

they went to escape the wreck.

The whole thing was of the devil. The United States were not destroyed;

they could not speak the Japanese language; they were stranded and a

number backslid; they tried to raise money for a great building, but never

accomplished got t in

They had been doing a good work here, but other spirits got in.

God gave me a special commission to take the precious from the vile; and

I do not want you to get into the snare of the devil. So many young

people, after their baptism, give up work and go to preaching, In a few

days they tell all they know, then tell something they don’t know; bread

and butter does not come in, and many of them backslide.

If God doesn’t send you out,-do&t give up your work; then you will

have something to give. This mistake is made by many missionaries

who go abroad; some sell all they have break up their homes, separate

from their wives, and God has not called them.

GIFTS AND REQUIREMENTS

The Holy Ghost makes us level-headed. Those who staved in the camp

received as much as those who went out. Be

Page 506

God’s stewards and give the Lord His part. The cattle upon a thousand

hills are His, but He works through our instrumentality. He gives you

everything you have, physical, financial and spiritual; and He expects

you, to use all, your powers for Him; if you give out, He will supply.

He expects you to take Him into partnership, and give Him what belongs

to him; and He will bless you. The Gospel has to be supported. Water is

free, but it costs money to lay the pipes and keep the water running.

Angels can fly, but men have to pay fare and someone has to help.

If you keep the pipes in order, the Gospel will be given out, and you need

also to help with your prayers, hold up the hands of those who pray and

work. If you trust God and walk with Him, that is probably the work God

wants of you.

Don’t take up with every vision that comes along. In the Pentecostal

movement, in some places, they have discarded the Word of God. They

don’t want a leader, and God always had a leader; when there is none,

the devil takes the chair. God hath set in the church some pastors and

teachers. (Eph. iv.)

How does any one know when God calls them for the ministry? Some

one has said that when God calls anyone to do His work, you can hardly

get him into the pulpit; but when the devil calls him, you can’t keep him

out of it.

Some people want to talk so much often bringing in a bone of contention;

and it is hurting the work everywhere. Leave outside issues alone. God

will teach people what to eat, what to wear, and where to go. Many of

God’s children are nagging about these things. The Lord said, if you do

not think it right to eat meat, don’t do it; but don’t judge another.

When we open our mouths, let us say something worth while. If you

have the baptism, you need not tell it; people will know it. Let God speak

to you; for example do not wait for some one to speak in tongues and tell

you God wants you to go to India; let God speak to you.

People who go because someone else says so, get homesick and

discouraged and try to get back again. Let the Lord be our guide; if we

desire His will, we shall know His will.

Hold up Jesus and try to get the people so full of the Holy Ghost that they

will live in unity. We do not want to lay

Page 507

hands on anyone suddenly. If we do anything in a spirit of contention,

the first thing we know everything is in a jumble and confusion and we

have done more harm in one meeting than can be imagined.

Hold up Jesus and the Resurrection. Let us walk in the light, as He is in

the light. Christ is the great Headlight and I am on the stretch for more

light than I ever saw in my life; you have fellowship when you walk in

the light. We are the lower lights and He will show us what to do next.

He may say to you, now you can do this; you may say, I did not know

before that you would trust me; and again His answer, you can do it now.

Until God shows you a thing is wrong it is not a sin; but after He shows it

to you, if you do it, it is a sin. Consecrate everything to God, day by day.

He will not call you to do a thing unless He is going to give you strength

and grace.

HAVING A TEACHABLE SPIRIT

When you go into a meeting, listen to the teaching; if it does not suit you

and you want something else, the best thing you can do is to go out

quietly and drum up a crowd yourself. Some say you have no need that

any man should teach you; the natural man cannot teach you, but the

spiritual man can teach you.

We know what we are talking about; the spiritual man can teach you. We

know nothing as we should, and there is so much for us to know.

Be careful not to lay hands suddenly on anyone. We must be firm, but

kind. Do not speak roughly. The crowd wants to see. I would have nearly

broken my neck when I was young to see what you are seeing.

When they become noisy, it is useless to attempt to use force; it would

only end in a fight, and the plan of the enemy would be accomplished.

Do not speak roughly to the boys; each one is some mother’s boy. God

can smite with conviction; the battle is His, not ours.

“Try the spirits.” In one of our meetings there was a colored woman who

had a wonderful experience spiritually; that is the kind the devil gets

after. One day she commenced to go about on her knees, twisting about

like a serpent. God does

Page 508

not tell anyone to do that. She spoke in tongues; then she said; “I don’t

want to do it; I don’t want to do it.”

Everyone knew it was not of God; and I said to her: “that is not God; the

enemy has got hold of you.” At first she didn’t want to give up, but the

next day God showed her and she asked to be delivered. The devil had

got in and made her do things that were not right; to kill her influence.

SPIRITUALISM

A woman came to me and said, “I am afraid this spirit on me is not of

God; I was baptised in the Holy Ghost; I went into a mission where they

did everything by tongues and they got me so mixed up I did not know

where I was; then this spirit got hold of me; it shakes my head and makes

my head ache.”

That is spiritualism. Some people, when they pray for anyone and lay on

hands, throw their slime off. That is spiritualism. Don’t ever do anything

like that. When you lay hands on a person, God takes care of the evil

spirit. If you are filled with the Holy Ghost, the devil is outside you; keep

him out. Be careful who lays hands on you, for the devil is counterfeiting

God’s work.

For two years that woman could not give a testimony. God rebuked the

shaking spirit and the power of God came in her hands and in her voice,

and she gave a testimony for God.

That is what ails the Pentecostal movement; so much of this has crept in.

Some people take every foolish thing for the Holy Ghost. There are two

extremes: one keeps the Holy Ghost from working, except in a certain

channel; the other thinks everything is of the Holy Ghost, and says “don’t

lay hands on it,” One is as bad as the other. Let everything be done by the

Word of God.

We are living in the last days and there has got to be a higher standard in

the Pentecostal Movement. Christ is coming, and we cannot move along

in the old rut. God is sifting us today and we have got to rise above

errors; we have to rise up and go forward. By the grace of God we will.

Praise His Name!

Brethren, be not children in understanding: howbeit in malice be ye

children, but in understanding be men,”—(I Car, 14:20.)

CHAPTER LIV

SERMON

WILL YE ALSO GO AWAY? THE GREAT DECISION

AFTER SEEING THE MIRACLES MEN ARE WITHOUT EXCUSE--

QUALIFY NOW FOR HIGH POSITIONS IN GLORY

Page 509

“As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father; so he that

eateth me, even he shall live by me. This is that bread which came down

from heaven; not as your Fathers did eat manna, and are dead; he that

eateth of this bread shall live forever,” (John 6:57,58.)

If he keeps on eating and believing, he shall never die spiritually. Many

of His disciples said: “This is a hard saying; who can hear it?” Jesus knew

their murmuring and he gave them a little insight into the great.

resurrection: “What, and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend up where

he was before,” He said: “Therefore said I unto you, that no man can

come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father.” That is a

wonderful truth. No man ever made his way to Jesus without God. No

man ever made his way to Jesus unless the Father sent his Spirit out and

drew him.

“From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more

with him. Then said Jesus unto the twelve: Will ye also go away?” I think

He never was more sad. He saw the multitude turn away, for they would

not walk in the light. “Then Simon Peter answered him: Lord, to whom

shall we go? thou hast the words of eternal life. And we believe, and are

sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God.” Many do not

believe that today, they do not know that that is the key to the whole

Word of God. “And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the

Son of the living God.” As the living Father has sent me, and I live by the

Father, so we must live the same way, by the Power of the Almighty God

and the Resurrection Life of Christ within us, Glory to God,

Page 510

MULTITUDES FOLLOW THE CHRIST

In the Word, we see that the Lord had many thousands of followers by

this time. His fame had gone out all over the land. He had five thousand

converts with him when he supplied them with bread in the wilderness.

At another time seven thousand saw the mighty power of the Almighty

God manifested through Jesus Christ, when they ate and were filled;

many baskets were filled with what was taken up of what remained of

the few loaves and fishes. Thousands came to him for salvation and

healing, and when they were healed they got salvation also. He gave

them the double cure. He asked which is easier, to take away sins, or heal

the body? One is as easy as the other. “Behold, thou art made whole: sin

no more, lest a worse thing come upon thee.” They got the double cure;

they were saved and healed.

They were by this time pretty well acquainted with the Christ, and had

experienced his love, his mercy and delivering healing and protecting

power. They had heard of his fame; and every day His power was greater

and more wonderfully demonstrated. We find one day when out on the

waters of the Sea of Galilee, He fell asleep and a great tempest arose; the

ship was going down for the waves were sweeping over it, and all were

about to be drowned. His disciples were afraid and came, and called

Him. He arose and said “Peace be still,” The terrible wind ceased, and

the rolling waves suddenly became as a sea of glass; through the

mighty power of Christ. The power of God fell upon the people also and

they came forward, and said: What manner of man is He, anyway? Is

there no limit to his power? This man, this Messiah, says He is the Son of

God. We are following him from day to day, and every day we see more

and more of his mighty power; there is no limit to it; see even the winds

and the waves obey Him. All the people in the ship fell at his feet, and

acknowledged him as the Son of God. So his fame went everywhere, not

so much by what He said; but because of the wonderful manifestations of

his power.

AFTER SEEING THE MIRACLES WITHOUT EXCUSE

He said: If you don’t believe what I say, believe me for the works’ sake.

These are they which testify of me that I

Page 511

came from God and am the Son of the living God, Though He spake as

never man spake, they still had a cloak to cover their sins; but in the

presence of the mighty signs and wonders, they stood naked before God.

They had seen the miracles, had heard Him speak, had seen His majesty

and power in many ways; still they began to turn away from Him. He

commenced to tell them about getting filled with God; about being

baptised with the Holy Ghost, and kept by the power of God. He said by

the living Father I live—by the power and presence of the living God He

was sustained and kept continually, for the Father never left Him for a

moment. He said: the works that I do I do not do, but my Father doeth

the works. The words that I say, I do not say, but my Father gives me

the words. Whatsoever the Father tells me to do I do. He gave the

Father credit for everything. As Jesus was sustained by the mighty

power of the living God, so, we too, must come to the point where we can

be sustained and kept the same way, by the power of God through Jesus

Christ. We are not to live by natural bread alone to do the works of God

and at last enter Heaven, we must have the spiritual man sustained, and

fed by the Bread of Heaven—we must be supported by the Holy Ghost.

We need to drink from the fountain that never runs dry. We should

desire and ask for the Living Water, for whosoever drinks thereof never

thirsts. We should with joy draw water out of the Wells of Salvation.

THEY HAD MORE LIGHT THAN THEY WERE WILLING TO

WALK IN

But they did not understand because they did not want to. So many don’t

want to walk in the light and they turn away and are lost forever. “Who

then can be saved?” His hearers began to murmur and grumble. God

knows when they grumble. Like the children of Israel they often perish in

the wilderness and are destroyed of the destroyers. (I Cor. 10:10) Many

thousands of those people who were saved and had all those blessings,

turned away and never followed the Son of God any more, Jesus looked

at the few left and his heart must have been broken for those who were so

blind. And He is today looking sorrowfully at his followers, for so many

are backslidden and

Page 512

going off into delusions—it is the sifting time as never before. There must

be also heresies among you, that they which are approved may be made

manifest among you. (I Cor. 11-19.)

God is looking at us and especially those who are baptised —” Will ye

also go away?” Will you also forsake me? Will you also turn back, or will

you go forward all the way? Peter said: “To whom shall we go? We

cannot find a better way. This has been a glorious way and we are

willing to go all the way. And besides, thou alone hast the words of

eternal life.”

We don’t guess, but we know of a truth that thou art the Christ, the Son

of the living God. Jesus said: “What, and if ye shall see the Son of man

ascend up where He was before?” He wanted to show them the mighty

power of the Holy Ghost, of the resurrection life, and that the saints

would go up by the same power, Jesus said: “I am the living bread that

cometh down from heaven, he that eateth me shall live by me,” and if he

continues to eat he will never die spiritually.

He said to the few who remained: “Will ye also go away?” And they

answered: “We know of a truth that thou art the Christ, the Son of the

living God, that you have been telling us about.” Glory to God! Dear

friends, God’s people were always the least in number of all the peoples

on earth, He said to the children of Israel; “I did not choose you because

you were the wisest people, or the wealthiest people; but you were the

fewest of all the people of the earth,” (Deut. 7:7.) I have called you,

chosen you, and put my love upon you. We find the previous followers of

the Lord always diminished instead of increased. We find from the

beginning of Bible history, at the time of the flood, when the ark finally

floated away, only a few (that is eight souls) had faith enough to enter

into the ark; all the rest went down in destruction to an awful doom. They

saw the mighty signs and wonders, but they would not believe God.

They laughed at the signs and thought Noah was a fool, and that the ark

was the craziest building they ever saw. They turned away after having

had the light.

Even at the great conflagration on the plains, when the judgment of God

and the fire of God came clown and destroyed those proud cities of

Sodom and Gomorrah, God sent two angels from heaven to warn them,

yet only three souls escaped to the mountains. Others had the chance,

and they

Page 513

too had the opportunity of salvation, but they turned back and took the

wrong way. God showed and offered mercy first, until finally his mercy

ceased; they had lost their opportunity and judgment followed. Judgment

always followed, and always will follow the backslider who refuses to

obey God. It is judgment unto death. Where Christ is they never can go.

Yes, we find all through the word of God, there were only a few. Before

the destruction of Jerusalem they had the call; they all had a chance, but

not many escaped,

ONLY A FEW QUALIFY TO BE CHOSEN

Now I turn again to our text. After these multitudes went back and there

were only twelve left, the question was asked by our Lord Jesus. “Will ye

also go away?” As to the rest they never followed him any more; we

never hear anything more of them. These people had been saved, but

they did not follow the Lord any more. “It had been better for them not

to have known the way of righteousness, than, after they have known

it, to turn from the Holy Commandment delivered unto them.” (2 Peter

2:21.)

After Christ rose from the dead he appeared to his disciples.He asked for

fish, and ate it in their presence; called Thomas to come and put his finger

into his side, and proved to them that He had the same body that was

laid in the grave. At many different times He appeared to them in order

to remove every doubt and prove He was indeed the risen Christ, the Son

of the living God; who would soon ascend back to God where He was

before. Several different times He met with them; at one time He was

seen of over five hundred disciples—after He arose from the dead. Many

believe it was at this time that He ascended on high; that He went out on

the mountain and talked to them for the last time, and gave the Last

Commission, They watched Him ascend up into heaven until the angels

appeared and said: “Why stand ye gazing up into heaven? This same

Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like

manner as ye have seen Him go into heaven.”

They remembered that He had charged them—don’t preach sermons or

teach the people or do anything, but tarry at Jerusalem until ye be endued

with power from on high. Glory to

Page 514

God! I want you to see that Christ wanted to select men and women to set

up his spiritual kingdom. He wanted to qualify them to establish the

Holy Ghost religion in the world. But after all they had seen and heard,

and after these five hundred had seen Jesus and were thoroughly

convinced that He was the Son of God; even then there were only one

hundred and twenty out of the five hundred (to say nothing. about any of

the rest) who really believed and were willing to “Face the music”—to

bear death or anything else--until God qualified and sent them out. See

how his work had diminished after He was taken up.

ONLY A FEW GAVE HEED

God help you to see whose fault it was, that they did not all come up

there and tarry to be initiated into the Holy Ghost baptism and the secrets

of heaven. Only one hundred and twenty believed that God would fulfil

the promise, made hundreds of years before to the prophets, and

confirmed by Jesus; but when the day of Pentecost came, there were only

a little company there with God to be qualified to establish the Holy

Ghost church. They were saved and full of joy. They believed they would

receive the Holy Ghost, therefore they went back to Jerusalem and

tarried; continually blessing and praising God because they were filled

with joy. Now you people who are seeking the baptism; get saved first;

get filled with joy; get off the judgment seat; be of one accord, of one

mind, and continue praising the Lord.

Christ’s church was set up in a blaze of Pentecostal power. Common

unlearned men and women went there, trusting God, and the power of

heaven came down. Suddenly, while they were praising and blessing

God; they knew God was coming and they were not speculating as to

how He should come, for they were willing to leave all that in His hands;

they heard a sound from heaven like a rushing mighty wind; the whole

building was shaken, and the tidal wave of God’s Spirit from Heaven

filled the place. The power of God struck them, and the Holy Ghost came

and sat on each of them like tongues of fire. God was initiating them into

the deep things of the spirit, and making them pillars in the church of the

living God. This was where and when the Church was organized and

estab-

Page 515

lished; the Church of the First Born, Glory to God! And these were all

whom the Lord had to depend on to establish the church, and spread the

glad news of what had happened. You shall receive power after the Holy

Ghost has come upon you, and then you shall know how to testify of me;

tell them in a way that people will believe, and I will be with you always;

and when you preach the word you will see the signs of the living

Christ right in your midst. Glory to God! They began to preach the

wonderful things of God, filled with the Holy Ghost, and the Lord Jesus

Christ was with them. He was invisible. He was a co-worker together

with them, and He is working with his saints today. The Lord Jesus

Christ confirms the Word with marvels and miracles following.

THERE WERE DIFFERENT OPINIONS ABOUT GOD’S WORK

But when the news went out and the crowds came to see what was taking

place on the day of Pentecost, they said, these people are all drunk. They

began to lie about the Holy Ghost and they have been lying about Him

ever since. Peter referred to the old prophets and said: “You believe the

prophets, hear what they say: “This is that” (just what they said was

coming. This is that which God said should take place in the last days).

This which you see with the natural eye, and which you hear (and we

know they felt it) this is the power of God. It is the Holy Ghost sent down

from heaven. But the great company of people who had followed him

before, and had seen the mighty miracles, refused to walk in the light.

When we are born of the spirit we have some of the light of heaven in

our souls. Jesus is giving us more light and giving us degrees of glory,

and as long as we walk in that light we shall have fellowship with one

another, and the blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanses us from all sin.

You are either going forward or backward. As long as we walk in that

light we have fellowship and love for each other, and have a present

salvation. But when we refuse to walk in the light we go back and we lose

that sweet fellowship with God and with the saints. God is testing us just

as He did the Jews, and will continue to do so down to the end of the age.

“Fear not, little flock; for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give

Page 516

you the Kingdom.” He said He would not come unless there was a

falling away first. God knows there is a falling away today. The church of

Jesus Christ was inaugurated in a blaze of glory and celestial fire-works;

but she must be taken up in a greater blaze of glory. The Holy Ghost will

continue to take us down into the deep things of God, and we shall be

filled with all the fullness of God, with our garments white, and our

lamps brightly burning.

The church will soon leave this world in a cloud of glory. God is calling

out a people for a prepared place, and preparing a people, in the church

of the living God, to finish up His work. She must be a glorious church,

pure and white, and clothed with the power of Almighty God: a prepared

people; a peculiar nation; a called out nation, from all the nations of the

earth; a separate nation; a holy priesthood; children of the living God.

God’s sons and daughters.

So now the Lord is calling us to eat the strong meat; calling the saints of

God to get deeper in Him; they must be filled with the Holy Ghost and

eat of the living bread. By continually eating we will never die spiritually.

The time has come we must have strong meat, and we must receive it or

be left behind in the Great Tribulation that is coming. One calamity after

another is sweeping over the earth. Unless we get deep in God the waves

and tribulations will sweep us away. Blessed is that servant, when Jesus

comes to catch his bride away, whom He shall find giving the saints of

God their meat in due season. The gospel of the kingdom must be

preached unto all nations, then shall the end come. This gospel must be

backed up by mighty signs and miracles, people filled with the Holy

Ghost and baptised in the fire.

People don’t want to walk in the light, they don’t like the way. They say,

we will be despised and called all kinds of names. If they can call us any

worse than they did the Son of God, I’d like to know it. But if we suffer

with Him we shall reign with Him. He has promised us everything in this

life, with persecutions. We all want the good things but not the

persecutions. They who will live godly shall suffer persecutions. Bless

God, He is around us like a wall of fire. He that is in us and around us is

more than he that is against us.

Will you belong to the royal line: accept the invitation

Page 517

and eat of the strong meat? Will you be baptised in the Holy Ghost?

God help us to say, Yes. Will you go up on the mountain top and help

make up the little flock who will the earth with a blaze of glory? For

the wise, they who are faithful, when Jesus comes, shall shine as the

sun. Those who are wise, put the sun in the shade. Don’t you see how

you can glorify God? He is coming in the glory of His Father; in the glory

of all the angels; coming for his bride, and the saints who are alive in that

day, will be taken up alive. We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be

changed. Bless God! He makes our feet like hinds feet; make us jump and

dance with joy, with His resurrection power.

BETTER THE WORLD SHOULD CALL US FOOLS, THAN GOD

But you say, Oh; I would not be a fool! But you are one already. I would

rather be a fool for God than for the devil. To every one who is not saved,

He says: “Thou fool!” I would rather be one of God’s wise little ones if all

the people in the world called me a fool. But the wisdom of this world is

foolishness in the sight of God. The wisdom of this world shall perish.

Men are trusting in their money and education, and all those things

which have to do with this world, instead of trusting in the arm of the

Almighty God. All these things shall perish. I look at the Great White

Throne, see the River of Life, and see the wonderful things God is

preparing. The things we see here shall perish, but the things we see in

the spiritual will last forever. (2 Cor. 4:18.) God will gather us up and take

us where the people never get old; where there is no death nor harm; no

children crying for bread; no prairie fires, and no wars. Bless God; we are

going; don’t you want to join the procession? Don’t you want to sell

out; leave the city of destruction and run from the storm? Don’t tarry in

the plain, but escape far your life. Prepare to meet God. Prepare for the

coming of the Lord, because He is coming soon. Let us not be foolish

like the great company of those disciples who once had the light. Some

had been healed, many had been saved and come to know that God is

good.

“MY MINISTER DOES NOT BELIEVE THAT”

But people are saying today like they did then. Have any of the priests

believed? No, not many. Well, I guess I won’t

Page 518

then. Priests will go to hell, and ministers, too, if they don’t get right with

God. Priests and ministers all have to go the same way through the little

gate, wash in the fountain, and be made white, to get eternal life. If you

expect to go up you must tarry at your Jerusalem and be filled. The Holy

Ghost will quicken your mortal body and like David you will say: “For

by thee I have run through a troop; by my God, have I leaped over a

wall.” Power to make you join in the Holy dance! Get out of the mud and

run up the mountains. Bless God! Let us get out of the mud and get

cleaned up and dressed up for heaven. Join in the race for the prize. God

is filling the people today. There are great degrees of glory and everyone

can take another degree, and another and another (and they won’t have

to pay a lot of money either) to come into the perfect image of Jesus

Christ. But you say: “I don’t want to give up this and I don’t want to give

up that.” If you had any of the love of God in your heart you would not

want to do those things that are harmful, and which mean death; because

you would be a new creature. Old things would pass away and

everything would become new but the trouble is you don’t want to

walk ‘in the light.’

Many people see the light but they are too stubborn to walk in it. They

say: “You don’t want to go that way and be laughed at.” Dear friends,

what should you care? How many draw back through fear! Fear of being

laughed at, fear you will lose your position or be thrown out of the

synagogue. Bless God! they cannot turn you out of heaven. God is

pouring out His Spirit and many have had the real Pentecostal power; but

they are not willing to acknowledge it; they are not willing to go forward;

therefore, they begin to draw back—sinning against light. While refusing

to walk in the light, they get leanness of soul. First thing you know if you

fail to walk in the light, you cease to have fellowship with Jesus and one

another, then the blood ceases to cleanse, and you begin to invent excuses

to ease your own guilty conscience.

You were not willing to acknowledge you did not know it all. Behold I

show you a new thing—you did not know it yesterday. Behold I show

you new things from this day. Things you never knew before. So many of

us do not want

Page 519

to acknowledge that we don’t know it all, We don’t know anything as we

ought to, and there is so much more for us to learn, Let us cut the shore

line, and get out where the spirit lets us down into the deep things of

God. So many people are not willing to walk in the light; that is chiefly

why thousands of people, who have come up against the Pentecostal

Movement, have declared it was of the devil. When we refuse to walk in

the light it is death to our souls, especially if we lay hands on the ark. It is

spiritual death to that man’s soul if he does not make it right.

THEY LOOK UNTO HIM AND ARE RADIANT

A great many just born into the kingdom are being filled with God, and

baptised in the Holy Ghost. God is revealing wonderful things to them,

and they are going on and on; thanking God for what they have and

taking degrees in glory. Some are coming up through the press, where

everything is against them—all the devil’s old rubbish. They are going up

stream or toiling upward, and they will land on the mountain top ready

for Jesus when He comes to catch His bride away. But this is the sifting

time.

We find that after Jesus takes this little flock away, He will bring them

back again on white horses. We are told that Jesus is coming back on a

great white horse with a great army from heaven behind Him, all on

white horses. The bride of Christ shouting, “Glory to Him who bought

us with his own blood.” He takes them away from earth; and takes

them borne to heaven; and makes them kings and priests to God; and

they will reign with Him one thousand years. And this little flock will

he taken up very soon.

The time came at Pentecost when the few (out of many thousands) were

willing to be called fanatics, and God (true to His word) owned and

accepted them with a cloud burst of glory, and filled their bodies with the

Holy Ghost, and then spoke through them in other languages. They were

ignorant, unlearned people, but God took possession and got hold of

their tongues, and spoke through them as He said: “For with stammering

lips and another tongue will He speak to this people.” Yet for all that

some don’t want to hear. They could well afford to be laughed at and

brought to death to have such a visitation from heaven, and have God

smile on them.

Page 520

He must become to us the fairest among ten thousand; the one altogether

lovely. We must be willing to leave everything and every one on earth to

follow Jesus. And the great Holy Bridegroom is getting ready to come,

and take away his Bride. “Fear not, little flock, for it is your Father’s good

pleasure to give you the Kingdom.”

Are we going to backslide instead of walking in the light? Are we going

to eat the strong meat, or are we going to say the way is too hard, and go

off and grumble and growl and be lost forever? We are a royal line, king’s

daughters, a company of nobles, children of the living God who will go

up, a great company. Every one will be a king and priest. Bless God! We

are going to ride on the white horses and come back to the battle of

Armageddon; but we must have the white robes on down here and

follow the Lord wherever He goes. If you are persecuted for Christ’s sake,

great is your reward in heaven. But if you are persecuted because you

walk crooked, you ought to be persecuted enough to get clown and get

right. If you are wrong it will take persecution to get you right; but if

you are a child of God and those persecutions come, then you can look

up and rejoice because great is your reward in heaven.

Jesus is coming soon. He is giving you an invitation to the wedding, will

you accept it? Will you be one of the little flock? The angels are holding

back the four winds—and they are crying, Shall we let loose? No, not

until we have sealed the servants of God with the seal of the living God in

their foreheads. Perhaps you are a servant of God, you want to be sealed;

be baptised in the Spirit, filled with new life. And some of these days we

will burst these earthly bonds and go up to meet the Lord in the air. You

who love Jesus will be tested. God is asking us that question, will you

also go away? Is the way too hard? Is the price too great? Make up your

mind, you will stand on the rock, and if the whole world should leave,

you will stand firm because Christ is and will be sufficient. We are going

to be tested as never before. It is going to be harder every day the

pressure is becoming greater and many false teachers are coming in to

deceive. It is a day of delusion—all kinds of delusions are coming. Keep

under the blood, keep white, keep holy, keep pure and God will give us

wisdom. Glory to God!

CHAPTER LV.

SERMON

THE BLOOD AND FIRE MARK

THE DESPISED ONES DELIVERED MOMENTOUS EVENTS ARE

IMPENDING

Page 521

Ezekiel IX. The vision in this chapter God gave the prophet about 2500

years ago. We are living amidst the same conditions and the same things

are taking place today as took place at the time of the destruction of

Jerusalem.

He cried also in my ears, with a loud voice: “Cause them that have

charge over the city to draw near, even every man with his destroying

weapon in his hand. Behold six men came from the way of the high

gate (men of authority), which lieth toward the north, and every man

had a slaying weapon in his hand.” One man, among them, was clothed

with linen, with a writer’s inkhorn by his side. He, with the writer’s

inkhorn, represents the baptised saints before the destruction of

Jerusalem; the saints who with the Holy Ghost in them, went around

baptising the people with blood and fire. He called to the ‘man clothed

with linen, which had the writer’s inkhorn (which represents the church

today, the Holy Ghost working through us). “Go through the midst of the

city and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and cry for

the abominations. And to the others, (the destroying army) He said in my

hearing. Go after him through the city and smite —let not your eye spare,

neither have pity, slay utterly old and young, both maids and little

children and women, but come not near any man upon whom is the

mark; and begin at my sanctuary with this destruction. Then they began

at the ancient men which were before the house. And He said unto them,

Defile the house and fill the courts with the slain. Go forth. And they

went forth and slew in the city. And it came to pass while they were

slaying them, I fell upon my face and cried and said, “Oh, Lord God, wilt

thou destroy all the residue

Page 522

of Israel in thy pouring out of thy fury upon Jerusalem. Then He said

unto me, the iniquity of the house of Israel and Judah is exceeding great

and the land is full of blood and the city is full of perverseness for they

say, the Lord has forsaken the earth.”

That is what they say today—the Lord doesn’t see any more. As for me

also (He made me know that He lives) mine eye shalt not spare, neither

will I have pity, but I will recompense their way upon their head. And

behold the man clothed with white linen which had the writer’s inkhorn

by his side, came back and reported saying, “I have done as thou hast

commanded.”

The Lord said unto me—go through the midst of the city; through the

midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that

sigh and cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof.

And when it was done be came back and reported: “It is done. I have

finished, the last one is sealed, the Door of Mercy is closed.”

A WONDERFUL VISION

The prophet had this vision nearly six hundred years before Jesus came;

before the destruction of Jerusalem, and now it makes about twenty-five

hundred years since he saw that vision—that vision of Jerusalem; of the

church; of the conditions of the world, especially the church. But we are

living in a parallel time today in the world, and the church, and the same

wonderful things are taking place today just before the great tribulation;

just before the wrath of God is poured out without mercy on the people,

the same things are going on today. The Lord showed the prophet the

awful condition of the church, and these things came upon the Jewish

nation, but this time they are coining upon the whole world.

God gave the law from Mt. Sinai amidst mighty signs and wonders. And

when the temple was dedicated the presence of God was seen. God

appeared, gave them priests and prophets and revelations from Heaven.

Spiritual signs, visions and angels appeared. God talked from Heaven

and did these things while his people obeyed; but by and by they got

proud and haughty and lifted up; they began to glory in multiplying

numbers; taking in people from other nations who were un

Page 523

saved and whose hearts were not right with God, and gave them high

places in the church; gave them authority and power; gave them charge

of God’s holy vessels, and they ruled the holy people with a rod of iron.

God warned them and warned them, and finally began to show them that

they had left the fountain head of living waters.

BROKEN CISTERNS WON’T HOLD WATER

But they hewed them out broken cisterns that would not hold water.

They began to follow the wisdom of men. The glory of God appeared to

the prophet, picked him up by the hair of the head and carried him

through space between Heaven and earth and set him down at Jerusalem

and told hint to look and see the awful things—the holy places filled with

pictures of serpents (like devil worship today) and things that were

unclean. God showed him the abominations, took him into the holiest

place, where he found twenty-seven men sitting with their back to God

and worshiping the sun. Then He told him—now you go and take the

pattern of the church in all its glory, when the glory of God filled the

house. You warn these people; take the pattern of the glorious church and

go and compare it with the pattern today, and show them where they

have failed and see if they will repent. He said, they will never do it.

But God does not say for us to run things to suit ourselves. They were

warned. Son of man, I am sending you not among the heathen, but

among the people of Israel. But they would not hear. They failed to

know that the prophet of God was in their midst. So he stood and

warned them, but it did not do any good and pretty soon the last prophet

came and they rejected him. And the love and mercy and glory of God

left them.

A GOD-FORSAKEN PEOPLE

For nearly four hundred years, perhaps more, the children of Israel were

left without holy priests, without prophets, without visions or

revelations, except a few little ones, broken hearted little ones who were

true to God. They began to say, Oh, God, how long, there is none that can

tell us any more. We have no prophet, priests, visions or revelations;

where are

Page 524

the signs, All through the Word when people were right with God, they

saw signs of the invisible God. But when they backslid they lost the

connection with Heaven. The pipe got filled up, the flow of living water

stopped; they trusted in broken cisterns, man’s wealth and knowledge,

which is an abomination without God. That is the condition the Jews

were in when Christ came; and, after they had been looking for Him for

nearly four hundred years, they did not know Hine He said to them,

“Why is it you do not discern the signs of the time. Your prophecies are

fulfilled, and you are living in the days when the Son of Man should

come.”

They had been saying, “God has forgotten; God don’t see; God has left

the earth and the marvels and miracles are all gone,” and they began to

follow men’s wisdom; but they did not want the power of God. They left

the fountain of living water. They did not want to hear a shout in the

camp; did not want to see God’s power.

Before Jesus came His coming was prophesied, and when He came the

Jewish nation had another chance—He offered them the kingdom. But

they spurned Him and turned Him away and finally one day He wept

over them bitterly and spread out His hands. Just what He is doing

today. Oh, Jerusalem! How often would I have gathered you from the

destruction that is coming, now I leave you.

This time your house is left unto you desolate; your city shall be

destroyed; the enemy is coming; armies are coming in to lay your place

desolate and blood shall now like rivers. But God warned His people. He

had a people who had accepted Christ and they had followed the Lamb.

They tarried at Jerusalem until baptised with the Holy Ghost and God

revealed Himself to them and revealed the Word to them. He said one

day, when speaking of the temple, “The day is coming when this

beautiful temple will be destroyed; not one stone will be left on another

and the city will be destroyed.” The disciples said, “Lord, tell us when

that evil thing will happen, we want to know what will be the sign of Thy

second coming and of the end of the world.” So Jesus told them and gave

us signs how we will know today. Jesus is soon coming and the signs

show He will come back soon. We are concerned about the signs. They

asked questions, they did not

Page 525

talk for foolishness and the Lord told them how they should know. He

gave them signs and said when you see certain signs prepare to flee to the

mountains. Make ready to escape and finally there will be a certain sign.

When you see this last sign, if you have not made all preparations for

flight, if you are on the house top, go not into the house; if you are in the

field do not turn back to take your cloak, but flee to the mountains. Get

out of the city, because the gates will be closed such you will be shut in.

They believed their Lord and gladly they took His Word by faith;

believing the Word, they felt their responsibility; they loved their people,

but they knew unless they accepted Jesus Christ they would not escape.

They were sighing and crying because of their own people according to

the flesh, and their neighbors, sighing and crying on account of the awful

things going on, but they were shut in with God. They had the mark of

God upon them.

When you see the things that are making the world turn pale and

tremble, lift up your heads and rejoice when this comes, rejoice because

every calamity shows it will soon be over. So, although they sighed and

cried, still they rejoiced because they knew they were saved.

THE MARK IN THE FOREHEAD

The man with the inkhorn represents the Holy Ghost people. In a short

time all these things are coming. Get busy; warn the people; whether

they will hear or forbear; warn the people. We see the saints of God

filled with the Holy Ghost. We see them go through the offices and stores

and business places, for here are the people going back and forth about

their business, who if they remain unsealed will help form the great

armies of the anti-Christ. The man with the inkhorn was to do the work

of sealing, or marking those who will escape destruction; getting ready

for the great work of destruction; but no one knew what was going on.

And the saints of God are going everywhere warning the people the

best they can. Judgment is coming; destruction is coming; the city will

be taken. They are laughed at as fools and fanatics and everything else.

They will not listen. Before Jerusalem was destroyed the saints knew

destruction was com-

Page 526

ing and the city would be taken; their business would be no good; the

enemy would take everything. The only thing they could do was warn

the people that destruction was coming. Their money and their homes,

and silver and gold would do them no good. Neither will it do you any

good. God help you to see that you may use your time and means to

spread the gospel.

Blow the trumpet in Zion. Jerusalem will be taken; tribulation is coming;

the day of the Lord is near; it hasteth greatly; it is even at the door. Warn

the people that they must have the seal of God in their forehead. So we

are going around getting the people saved, giving them the Word in the

Holy Ghost that they may be baptised with the Holy Ghost and sealed

with the finger and mark of the living God in the forehead. They had to

have the mark of God in the forehead to understand these things. Go

through the city, note those who cry and sigh, and put the blood mark

upon them, and the fire on them; seal them with the finger of God—that

is what God is doing today. Glory to God,

THE DESPISED ONES DELIVERED

That is what they did. The Word went out. They were laughed at, and

scorned, and persecuted, and everything else; but they saw the signs

coming faster, and the more they warned them the more they were

laughed at, and persecuted. They made huts away in the mountains and

every day felt worse about their friends and neighbors, and they would

go to the city in haste and try to show the people these things were true.

They did not believe. But that did not change the fact. At that time of the

great feast the rabbis and many people from all over the world were

there. The people of the Jewish nation were gathered there in the city. It

was full for the great feast. The Lord had told them when you see a

certain signal get out quick. Don’t go back to get anything out of your

houses, but make haste to get out of the city. Don’t go back to take

anything, but get out of the city quick. The rest (those who would not

take the warning), stayed in the city; they would not believe anything;

they were having a good time. All at once the certain signal came; the

gates were closed; they were shut in and they never got out. Those who

Page 527

had the seal of the living God upon them were taken out just as we will

be when the time comes. Likewise the historian tells us that not one of the

followers of Jesus Christ went down in the slaughter in A. D. 70 by the

Romans. They believed God and prepared for flight and escaped. There

was not one of them permitted to be locked up in that city, because they

believed God and made preparations for flight. Hallelujah.

We are a nation that is hated; a nation not desired; nation despised. As

Paul said “This sect is spoken against everywhere, but I am glad I am

one of them. When Jesus comes you will be willing to be called a

fanatic, a Holy Roller, or anything. God help you to see it.” In Jerusalem

they were all having a good time and were taken unawares. The enemy

came and the gates were shut, and the greatest calamity the world ever

heard of fell upon the Jews.

The army went into the city and unto the inner court where, the unholy

men sat, twenty-seven of them, with their backs to God, worshipping the

sun. They commenced at these fat priests and heads of the church and

they were slaughtered first, like oxen. We are told the people had no

provisions, did not expect any danger and were shut in there and literally

starved to death. Delicate women, who would not put a foot to the

ground, ate their own children during the siege. Never had such a thing

happened before. You know all about those things. Some were carried

away into captivity; only a few despised little ones were left as slaves. But

God’s people, those who had the mark—those who had sighed and

cried—every one was taken out. Oh, Hallelujah!

The prophet, Ezekiel, saw these things 2,500 years ago. But they refer to

us today. When Jesus comes there will, be such a tribulation on the earth

as was never known before. In comparison that was only a little storm.

The great preparation is going on over our country now and all the

world.

The darkness will be so great it can be felt. There will be such a time as

the world never heard of, when Jesus comes to catch His Bride away. He

will take all who sigh and who cry against the abominable things that are

going on in the world. Those who have the mark are the children of light.

They will not be overtaken as a thief in the night. The wise shall know.

Glory to God! Oh, I praise God!

Page 528

Now then you see they escaped. They believed and obeyed. History tells

us that many rich men, many great men, went down in the slaughter. But

those who they had called fools; that were wanderers and pilgrims, who

had to leave their homes and their wealth; they escaped with their life

and a few little things they could take away to provide for their comfort.

When Jesus comes you won’t take anything. All will be left for the devil

to war over, because the world will be going on much as it does now.

When Jesus comes it is not the end of the world, but the saints will be

taken out of the tribulation that will be in the world.

IT BEHOOVES US TO WATCH

Every day we should be watching and ready. “And ye yourselves like

unto men that wait for their Lord, when He will return from the

wedding; that when He cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him

immediately.” (Luke 12:36). You had better get ready quickly. If you do

not hurry, escape will be cut off suddenly.

Dear friends, we are living in a time parallel to that Jesus is coming again.

God is visiting the earth again, pouring out His Spirit: The church has

gone back. When I was a girl the Methodist church was the most

powerful and the most spiritual. The people fell under the power of God,

shouted, danced, got healed from diseases and did lots of other things.

They had an amen corner in every church, and when the preacher would

come in he would not stop for anything, but go to the pulpit open the

Bible and begin to preach.. There were no secondlys, nor thirdlys, nor any

thing of that kind, they did not have time, and the amens came from all

over the house. They obeyed God, and they were happy people; they had

great power. But now they are just like the Jews we have been

considering.

Today they are saying, “We don’t know God. He left us. We don’t see

Him.” So today there is not an amen nor a shout from anybody. They do

not like any fuss or see any need for it. And if one sister gets blessed and

the power of God comes on her and she shouts, three or four good sisters

get around and she never shouts again.

WAR FAMINE AND PESTILENCE

Page 529

Dear friends, (your own fathers, and mothers, and grandfathers) you

would not like to have anyone say they were crazy. If they were right

before God some one is wrong today. But today, whenever they see any

people get together, shout and praise God, they set them down as cranks.

The stiff-necked Jews wished they had been amongst the despised ones,

when they found they were the ones who had been spared. They found

out when it was too late. After we who they call cranks are taken away,

they will say those people were not so cranky after all.

God is pouring out His’ Spirit again on all nations of the earth all over the

world, and today God has a baptised people; saints of every nation,

church and tribe; baptised in the Holy Ghost and fire. They are warning

the people to get under the blood and get the mark of the living God in

their forehead, God is visiting you again and we are just on the eve of the

awful tribulation. Men and women will eat their own children. There will

be famine and pestilence, and all these things at the same time. If you

escape the war the wild beasts will get you. If you escape the lion and

bear and stagger around in your own house for a quiet place to die, a

serpent will bite you.

Great God, don’t you see these things are coming. Watch the signs and

read the Word—read the Word of God, and watch the signs. These

moving pictures were seen by the prophet hundreds of years ago. A day

with the Lord is only a thousand years and a thousand years only a day.

He saw us, the people on the stage of action today, multitudes of the

people who are living today will be in this great army of slaughter. But

the saints will be taken out, those who will become saints here on the

earth today. Some of those living here tonight will never see death, they

will be taken out of these conditions when the Son of God comes in His

glory. We see every day the signs being fulfilled everywhere that Jesus is

coming. And that is why the saints today are making such an effort to go

through the world, running the risk of everything to enlighten people; to

find hearts that will receive the message and get saved and let God mark

and seal them with the seal of the living God in their foreheads. Make the

vision

Page 530

plain. God help me. Let the people see that we are actors in this vision.

Make it plain so that the one who hears may understand, and run to get

ready. That is what we are doing today. Now beloved, we must have this

mark of God. We must be not only saved, but sealed with the seal of the

living God. It may be if you get deep enough you will be hid away from

all these awful things, that are coming on the earth. Be shut in with God

today.

THE LOOSING OF JUDGMENT

The angels, represented as holding back the four winds of the earth, are

letting loose now as sure as God lives. Another great angel cries: “Hold

on a little longer,” We wonder about these things. Angels see the awful

condition of the earth; the cup of iniquity is full. O Lord can’t we let loose;

may we let loose. Can the sun be turned on to scorch men; may the

cyclones tear down the cedars; may the tidal waves sweep the towns

away: may the earthquakes come. But the great angel who carries the

gospel of Jesus Christ says: Hold on a little while, hold on a little longer;

don’t let loose. Hold back the power of the sun; hold back the greatest

tidal waves; the greatest cyclones; the greatest earthquakes and the

greatest calamities, until we have sealed the servants of God with the Seal

of God in their foreheads.

You, who are servants of God, must be sealed with the Seal of God—have

the blood and fire mark—sealed with the Seal of the living God. Hold

back the great calamities—it would be a great inconvenience to my

servants. They are the lights of the world. For the sake of the souls who

want to be saved, I will give my people a little more time to work. Hold

back! What for? Hold back until we have sealed the saints of God with

the Seal of the Living God in their forehead. My God, help these people

to see why the sun did not get two or three degrees hotter and kill

millions. Don’t you see the signs of what is coming? One hundred fell in

Chicago in the heat. A few more degrees and millions would have gone

down.

Watch and pray. Be in an attitude of prayer or praise all the time, that you

may be counted worthy to escape these awful calamities, and stand

before the Son of God. Don’t

Page 531

you see we have no time for telling what this or that one said. I am here

to tell you what Jesus Christ said.

Two will be working in the fields: one will be taken and the other left.

One will be watching and praying, the other idly talking and jesting, and

you will answer him because you have to listen. But suddenly the one

doing the foolish talking will look around in surprise, because he does

not get any answer, and ask: Where are you, Tom? What is the matter?

He will get no answer because he is alone. His companion is gone. Where

did he go? Find him if you can. He escaped. Jesus caught him away. Two

will be sleeping in the same bed. One will be caught away, and the other

snore away. One escaped before the gate was shut. Glory to God—caught

away.

It is going to be just that way when Jesus comes, He will take them up

alive—they will be changed quicker than a wink —they will not have

another body, but this body will be so light. We are not waiting for wings,

but we are looking for the dynamo from Heaven to lighten these bodies,

We will rise like He did—hands and feet like wings—we will go sailing

through the air, over the stars and up to meet Him with a shout—Glory

to God!

A FOUNTAIN OF TEARS

But for those who are left here it will be so different. Those who reject

Christ will be left to perish. Oh, God, how we ought to be sighing and

crying for the people who will be left —we don’t sigh and cry enough.

But at the same time we are so full of joy it seems that we have to give

vent or explode. Be glad because you are living in the time of the “Latter

Rain.” Rejoice, be glad, yet at the same time we are sighing and crying

because of the corrupt state of the world, and the calamities that are

coming. Several times I cry out—the Holy Ghost within me cries out and I

recall the prophet said when he was speaking of this day. Oh, my

bowels—my bowels. His body seemed to be bursting, and his head was

a fountain of tears, for the destruction that is coming on the earth. Jesus

is weeping as He did over Jerusalem and how the Holy Ghost weeps

through me, it seems as though I would cry until I would die, but I go on.

God is putting a

Page 532

mark on those that sigh and cry against all the abominable things that are

done in the earth, and because of the needless tribulations men insist on

bringing on themselves.

Dear friends, don’t you see the angels want to let loose the four winds.

“Oh, can’t we let loose—they are so wicked—let the people perish.” No,

not yet, not until we have sealed the servants of God with the Seal of the

Living God in the forehead. Go through the streets and put a mark upon

every one who sighs and cries—put the Mark of God on them. Tell them

to be baptised with the Holy Ghost. Jesus Christ will baptise you with the

Holy Ghost and fire. He will give us wisdom—the mind of Christ—seal

us with knowledge and we will not be left in the darkness of ignorance,

but we shall be children of light, we shall know.

You who are saved and living pure and holy lives, if you don’t get down

and seek more of God and be sealed you are going to be left. Get where

you feel the everlasting arms of Jesus around you, otherwise you will be

carried away in the press and with the crowd, and you will not be ready

to go up when Jesus comes. Oh, Angels of the four winds, hold back until

the servants of God get the light and until they are sealed with the seal of

the living God in their forehead. But there is not much time. Are we

about our Master’s business? No wonder I don’t rest. I am trusting God

to carry me through. I know these things are true. God help us, we are

getting pretty near shut in now. There are so many false doctrines of the

devil coming and so many people getting deluded. You must be kept

under the blood or you will be carried away.

MOMENTOUS EVENTS ARE IMPENDING

I praise God for the knowledge that Jesus is coming soon. Praise His

name forever. Some of these awful things are already on the earth, to

some extent. You know the Lord said when certain things happen it is the

beginning of sorrows. The nations are mad; they are crazy; filled with

jealous hatred, killing one another. One nation is against another, several

have gone down—look at them. No one knows the real truth. May God

help you to see it. This is the beginning of sorrows. The four angels are

going to let loose as sure as you live. Let me ask you travellers to the Bar

of

Page 533

God: If all this is the beginning of sorrows, what will the end be? You

may escape the worst things and be hid away. The prophet looking down

to the last days saw the saints going up. He says: Come up my people,

and enter into the place prepared for you, and shut the doors after you,

and hide you for a little while, for the Lord cometh down to punish the

inhabitants of the earth and their blood shall flow like the dust, and their

flesh lay like dung and they will not be buried. In the European war tens

of thousands have been burned in piles and others lay rotting—you know

these things —nobody knows where they are. Isn’t Scripture being

fulfilled now? If this is only the beginning of sorrows, what is the end to

be? God is holding back the worst things. Europe has had the call. They

have been warned and warned.

God gave a wonderful vision to a man who was raised for a Catholic

priest. “Two angels visited him in the night and revealed to him things

that are about to come to pass; they told him he must go and warn a great

congregation, about 2,000 of them and tell them how Europe had been

warned; but they turned their backs and rejected him and now He is

warning them at the mouth of the cannon.” This country is the same way.

God is giving them the last call—the last chance to be sealed with the

seal of the living God, but they turn Him away. The last one will soon

be sealed. God will call at the mouth of the cannon. This country will be

bathed in blood after a while. The best thing we can do is to hide away.

God help us to be up and doing; to be clothed in white linen which is the

power of the Holy Ghost working through us; help us to instruct them to

ask God for knowledge and wisdom, and get the resurrection power in

their bodies—that when Jesus comes they may be snatched out of this

world.

NOT DEAD, BUT GONE BEFORE

We who are alive will not prevent those who are asleep, but the dead in

Christ will rise first, and shake of the dust and worms like dew and will

go up with a shout. Praise the Lord! They will meet us. Don’t be afraid

about the dead who died in Christ, for when Jesus comes God will bring

the dead with him—so God is coming in honor of His Son’s wedding to

meet the bride. We do not need to worry about the

Page 534

dead ones. They will be made alive. Oh, the time is near. It won’t be very

long until we who are alive will meet them in the air. Some will be laid

away the very day He comes. I will meet my husband who died a few

years ago. He said: “I am not looking to the grave at all.” But his body is

there and different saints in visions have seen him come up in his

glorified body, and he will be one of the first to meet me when I rise in

the air. Many dear saints have died shouting and gone to glory. They will

be raised and I will meet them. Oh, dear friends, all who have died in

Christ will be raised first. We will rise in our glorified immortal bodies to

meet the Lord the air.

Now, beloved, don’t let this message run off, let it go down and burn in

your heart because it is a message from the Lord. Hallelujah. It is

something you have never heard before, but you bear it now. You see the

parallel, between the time we are living in and the time of the prophet

Ezekiel. You see the danger. You are being warned. Take your Bible, ask

God about these people up here who you think are so light headed. I am

glad I am light headed enough to believe God. I am glad I am light

enough to go up in the air when He comes. Hallelujah! Glory! I have the

resurrection power! Praise the Lord! I am looking forward to going up in

the sky—up in the air—not to the grave. Glory to God! Hallelujah!

CHAPTER LVI

SERMON

THE FIRE AND GLORY OF GOD FILLING THE

TEMPLE

THE UNITY OF THE SPIRIT. THE LATTER GLORY SHOULD BE •

GREATER THAN THE FORMER

Page 535

“And they brought up the ark, and the tabernacle of the congregation,

and all the holy vessels that were in the tabernacle, these did the priests

and the Levites bring up.” (2 Chron.5:5)

Solomon was in many ways a type of Christ, and the wonderful glory

that attended the dedication of the temple was a symbol of the wonderful

glory of Christ and His Bride and of Christ and His glorious church. They

were getting ready for the dedication of the great Temple, and all the

children of Israel were gathered there. The great feast lasted seven days

and they had a wonderful time on the eighth day.

Also the Levites which were the singers, all of them of Asaph, of

Leman, of Jeduthun, with their sons and their brethren, being arrayed

in white linen, having cymbals and psalteries and harps, stood at the

east end of the altar, and with them an hundred and twenty priests

sounding with trumpets.

“It came even to pass, as the trumpeters and singers were as one, to

make one sound to be heard in praising and thanking the Lord; and

when they lifted up their voices with the trumpets and cymbals and

instruments of music, and praised the Lord, saying, ‘For He is good; for

His mercy endureth forever,’ that then the house was filled with a

cloud, even the house of the Lord; so that the priests could not stand to

minister by reason of the cloud; for the glory of the Lord had filled the

house of God,” (Verses 13-14.)

God help us to see what it means. They were arrayed in white linen—

symbol of power’ and purity—which is the

Page 536

righteousness of the saints. They were all of one accord—in harmony---

no discord—making one sound to be heard in praising and thanking

the Lord. No matter whether it is instruments or trumpets, or whether it

is the praise of the lips; they blend together like drops of water; all going

up in praise to the God of Heaven, who was there invisible in their midst.

HEAVEN’S GLORY CAME DOWN

And when they lifted up their voice with the trumpets and cymbals and

instruments of music, and praised the Lord, saying, “For He is good; for

His mercy endureth forever; that then the house was filled with a cloud,

even the house of the Lord; so that the priests could not stand to minister

by reason of the cloud; for the glory of the Lord had filled the house of

God.”

The literal glory and fire of the Lord was seen, heard and felt, Glory to

God!

Now when Solomon had made an end of praying, the prayer of

dedication, and they had all gathered around the temple, the fire came

down from Heaven. The fire—literal fire—came down from Heaven

and consumed the burnt offerings and sacrifices; and the glory of the

Lord filled the house.

We cannot see God, but we can see His glory. No man can see God and

live, but we can see some of His glory—the glory of the Lord filled the

temple, and the priests could not stand to minister in the house of the

Lord, because the glory of the Lord had filled God’s house. Notice what

effect it had on the people.

And when all the children of Israel saw how the fire came down and

the glory of the Lord filled the house, they lost their strength.

If you get a glimpse of the white cloud of the Lord’s glory, you too, will

lose your strength, as Daniel did, and will fall to the floor. “They bowed

themselves with their faces to the ground, upon the pavement, and

worshipped, and praised the Lord saying, for He is good; for His mercy

endureth forever.”

All the people saw the glory and the fire of the Lord for the glory of the

Lord filled the temple and everything connected with it, Solomon

prepared for the Dedication of the

Page 537

Temple. The Ark of the Covenant, containing the Mercy Seat, was

brought up from the city of David, and the people prepared for the

Dedication. This ark was a symbol of God’s presence. They made great

preparations; the whole company of the Children of Israel set themselves

apart, and came down to the dedication which lasted seven days, and the

eighth day Solomon dispersed the people. They were filled with joy and

gladness, and went back to their tents rejoicing over what they had seen,

and heard and felt.

They had made preparation for this. A multitude of oxen and lambs were

killed that day, for without the shedding of blood there is no remission

for sins. The slaying of the lambs and oxen, and the sprinkling of

blood, was a symbol of Christ, the Lamb of God who should be slain

for the sins of the world. These people had to be separated from

everything. They set themselves apart, and the blood of the covenant was

sprinkled over them; their clothing was washed and made white, the

symbol of purity. Many came up dressed in white, clean inside and

outside. They were in the right condition, pure, holy, and penitent in the

sight of God, and coming in that attitude they were expecting to meet

God. The news had gone out that the temple was to be dedicated.

Solomon said God was coming to take up his abode there, and was going

to show forth signs and wonders, and give them visible signs of His

mighty invisible presence. They believed His word; they believed the

report; they set themselves apart, and brought animals to be slain without

number, and the blood of these was sprinkled over them.

This temple and all connected with it is a type of the body of Christ,

The temple is a type in itself of our own body. “Know ye not that ye are

the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any

man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy.” (I Cor, 3:16-17.)

When everything was as it should be, the fire and the glory of God came

and filled the temple, and took possession of the building; so that the

priests could not enter, because the glory of the Lord had filled the house.

He will fill these bodies, these temples, and take entire possession of them

and we will be just like clay in the hands of God. Bless the Lord! And so

the glory they had then was typical of the glory that shall follow when

the Holy Ghost comes in.

Page 538

THEY BELIEVED GOD’S WORD AND WERE THEREFORE

EXPECTANT

The power of God came many times in the wilderness when the people

went out to meet God. God spoke to Moses and he called the elders

together; they listened and believed that they had heard God’s message.

He said: You gather yourselves together; separate yourselves from

everything unclean; wash your garments; kill the lamb; sprinkle the

blood; and the third day we will take you out to meet God. They believed

God so they abstained from all work and everything and they gathered

themselves together. Listen: They had washed their clothing; had washed

themselves; the blood was shed and sprinkled over them, and then they

expected something. They believed God’s Word, and fulfilled His

commands; on the third morning they heard the trumpet sound up the

mount. The voice of God himself blew the trumpet (early in the morning)

and the beginning of the display of celestial fire works made them

tremble. God had come down in a mighty way among the children of

men. They believed they were going to meet God that morning. God

help us! If we believed these wonderful messages and fell in line, we

would have a greater display than they had at Mt. Sinai, or when the

temple was dedicated. They believed the report, and for six or seven

days the glory of the Lord was seen all over Mt. Sinai, The people saw it,

they saw it in the flesh. They lived and saw with the natural eye. Glory to

God! They heard the voice of God in the mountain calling Moses to come

up. Saw the fire of the Lord and the glory of the Lord for seven days, and

the seventh day it was like a roaring furnace of fire. It was the fire of God.

Glory to God. Some of His glory and some of His majesty was seen. They

saw this with the natural eye. All they had had before was just God’s

Word through His mouth piece. Moses had told them to get together and

obey the Lord and He would give them a display of celestial fire works.

So they left everything, and their whole aim was to meet God and hear

what He had to say. Then the Lord came down within speaking distance,

and the people saw day after day the mighty display of God’s power with

the natural eye, Has God changed or forsaken His people?

Paul said “For even that which was made glorious had no

Page 539

glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth. For if that

which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is

glorious.” (2 Cor, 3:10-11.)

They became frightened at the wonderful presence of God so long, and

asked that God would take away this power lest they should die. They

thought God would give them more than they could stand; but God can

take care of his own business, for He never gave any one more than

enough. They had too much of the natural man about them, and when

they saw God come down, and the mountain shake; the earth tremble;

then they, too, trembled at the power and glory of the great God of

heaven. If when God came in love and mercy they were frightened,

what will it be in the day of his wrath when fall on them and hide them

from the face of Him that sitteth upon the throne? That day is coming.

You had better seek His face now in love, for the day of his wrath is

coming, and who will be able to stand? How can you stand the day of

Wrath when you meet Him with all your sins, your whole life bartered

away? Prepare to meet God! Prepare to meet your God! All through the

Word of God, we see that the glory of God was often manifested before

the people’s eyes. At the dedication of the temple the glory of God was

seen, and the temple was so filled that the priests had to stand still. It is

hard to get people to stand still now for they want to preach or do

something, when they ought to stand still and let God work. God wanted

the demonstrations of praise, and Solomon’s prayer, and then the glory of

God came and filled the temple; so the priests could not go in and

minister as they usually did, but had to stand—held by the mighty

presence of God. And what happened to the people outside the temple?

They fell prostrate, lost their natural strength, as people always do when

they get a glimpse of the glory of God.

“HOLY, HOLY, HOLY, LORD GOD ALMIGHTY”

They lost their strength and lay in large numbers on the pavement

outside. They raised their voices and praised and magnified and glorified

the name of the Lord.

If that was only a shadow of the great substance, and if that had no glory

by reason of the glory that came to stay,

Page 540

and was taken away that that which was perfect might come, then how

much more should we expect the presence of God to be manifested now;

the filling of our bodies with the Holy Ghost? Know ye not that your

body is the temple for the living God to dwell in, and if any man defile

this temple of God, him will God destroy.

The Holy Ghost will fill this building with the Spirit of God, and—O,

Glory to God! we will feel the power and glory of His majesty. Jesus said

if we come to Him as we should, both He and His Father will move into

this house. We are God’s people; Christ’s body. My Father and I both

will move into this house, and we will abide with you forever—not a

guest coming and going; but will abide with you forever. What kind of

people ought we to be? God Almighty and Jesus Christ, whom the

heavens cannot contain, cannot build a place large enough for the Great

God of Heaven, and He says, they will come down and take up their

abode in this house. David says, we cannot build a house for God, but He

comes down and dwells in this building—our body—the temple of the

living God. When we come to Christ we fall on the rock and are all

broken up; but Jesus says He will build us up and make us a temple for

the living God to dwell in, God Almighty will open the gates of heaven,

and move into this house and stay with us forever.

THEY HAD ONE COMMON OBJECT, THE SALVATION OF MEN

On the day of Pentecost they came together with one accord. They had

not yet received the baptism with the Holy Ghost, but they were of one

accord. It is hard to get Christian people of one accord these days. These

people had been up on the mountain, and had heard the last message,

when He had said, “Tarry.” They came down from the mountain, and

were filled with joy and gladness, and were continually rejoicing. He told

them to wait for the promise of the Father; they believed every word, and

went into the upper room in Jerusalem to wait for this grand display of

celestial fire works. Only one hundred and twenty (of all the many

thousands) whom the Lord could trust, were willing to set themselves

apart and face the jaws of death—only one hundred and twenty.

They came together to establish His church; only a little

Page 541

flock, but this little flock faced the lion’s den; faced the ones who

crucified the Lord. They tarried in the upper room; went for one

purpose, full of joy and rejoicing, and waited for the fulfillment of the

promise, and the filling of their temple.

Christ’s church was to be dedicated, inaugurated and established in a

blaze of celestial glory, and they were waiting for the fire of the Lord to

come down and fill all those buildings and take possession. When He

came they had to stand back and let the Holy Ghost talk. “He shall

testify of me,” and you also shall be witnesses because you have been

with me. So when the glory filled the house they had to be still and let

God speak through them. The priests had to stand back and let God

Almighty talk,

GET SALVATION BEFORE YOU SEEK THE BAPTISM

But they were cleaned up and ready and you had better be before you try

to get the Holy Ghost. If you bring an old filthy vessel you had better look

out. You need not expect to get the baptism if you are living in sin. God

does not hear your prayer; it does not go as high as your head. Get

cleaned up; let the blood be applied; have everything settled; every stone

rolled away and come and receive, for God’s work and for God’s glory

and then you will get something. You must have common salvation first.

You must know you are saved, pure and holy and rejoicing, if you expect

the Holy Ghost to come upon you. Some of you look so sour you would

almost turn water into vinegar. Make things right; confess your faults”;

make reparation and restitution; don’t come with a criticising spirit and

try to get the Holy Ghost, or you will get some other kind of a ghost and

try to pass it off as the Holy Ghost.

They were filled with joy and gladness and would not turn back, for they

knew the Holy Ghost was coming. They were continually blessing and

praising the Lord, and did not wonder why He did not come. Jesus said:

You go up and stay and I will send it when I get to the Throne. They

were told the Promise of the Father would come very soon, and they

believed the report and made ready; did not criticise, but were all of

one accord. Everything was just as fine as you please.

Page 542

No jealous devil, Glory to God! God came as He did at the dedication of

the temple; the house was filled and their temples were filled with the

Holy Ghost. He came and took possession of the whole body and God

took hold of their tongue and spake through them, Glory to God!

AN AMAZING AND MARVELOUS OCCURRENCE

Every message was about the wonderful works of God. Oh, Hallelujah!

The spectators were amazed for the wisdom of these men was a sealed

book unto them. They could not comprehend. They saw the fire of God

on the heads of these people; saw them stammering and falling like

drunken men, and heard them speak of the wonderful works of God.

They spoke in intelligent language’s (foreign languages) and every nation

under heaven was there at the great feast, especially the rabbi’s: And

when they heard and saw the glory of God they were made to tremble,

and were amazed and confounded, just as the prophet said they would

be. They said: where did these people get all these languages, knowledge

and power? What does it mean? God was speaking through every one of

them, and they were all telling the wonderful works of God. When you

get the real baptism of the Holy Ghost you will not talk of much else

either. Oh, Glory to God!

Some one had to explain. Some said these people are drunken, and they

said everything else about them. They began to lie about the Holy Ghost

and they have been lying ever since. Peter said, “No! these men are not

drunken. You believe the prophets—I will bring the prophet Joel and

put him on the Stand.” Then it was explained right there. Peter got up to

preach his first sermon, but they all bad to keep still until the Holy Ghost

got through. They had lots to tell—Christ’s sufferings and many

wonderful things—but they had to sit still until the Holy Ghost got

through talking, and they did it without any grumbling, and when the

Holy Ghost got through, Peter got up. And no one pulled his coat tail and

said: “Here, Peter! you sit down; you always have too much to say; let

John tell it, he was most beloved of the Master and laid on His breast, but

they said; You go ahead, Peter; you always had more courage than we

had.”

OUR BODIES ARE THE DWELLING PLACE OF GOD

Page 543

As it was at the dedication of the temple when the power of God came

down and filled the house, so it is now. Each one of their temples was

filled with the glory of God. Hallelujah! They went out and had more

power than all the many thousands who fell on their faces because that

glory was to be done away. They went out and had power to cast out

devils; raise the dead, and do all those wonderful things. So dear friends,.

if that temple, that was dedicated under the law, had such wonderful

grace, power and glory - just that one temple - when Christ comes and

takes possession, how much more power we ought to have. Our house is

a building for God—His temple—Glory to God! When we come

together, how much power and glory we ought to have. We ought to

have faith that God will reveal His glory in a wonderful way. Don’t you

believe it? Hallelujah! In that temple there was the Mercy Seat, and the

angels with wings outspread over it, and nothing in it but the law written

on tables of stone, and it was the law of condemnation; but today we are

the living temples of God and God writes the new and everlasting

covenant. on the fleshly table of our mind and heart, Glory to God!. The

Word of God written there by the finger of God, shining out of this

temple.

They had the golden bowl in the temple and it was kept supplied with oil

by an unseen power. So God supplies our temple. Keep the connection

clear. We are the temple of the Lord; and we are the light of the world;

our light is lighted from heaven and the oil of salvation is given to make

it burn brighter and brighter until we outshine the sun.

What kind of people ought we to be? If we should say we had a vision

and saw Christ walking here; saw the blood sprinkled; saw the great

lights flash through the tent; heard the angels; you would think we were

hypnotised. Would to God you were! If you believe the Bible you must.

believe that these things are true. If you believe that part, you have to

believe the rest; that the glory that has come now, throws that glory into

the shade.

HE THAT BELIEVETH NOT SHALL BE DAMNED

The fire of God is seen by the people on the head—Glory to God! Angel’s

songs are heard these last days but so many do

Page 544

not believe. They did not believe then—said they were drunk and all

that—but that did not make it so, did it? We are going to tell you the

truth; we would be glad to have you hear. If you do not accept it you will

be left behind, for after these things come awful tribulations. May God

help us to let Him fill these bodies, for the coming of the Lord and the

winding up of all things are near. You will either accept Christ or go

down in the tribulation. These bodies are wonderful buildings; they are

the most wonderful things He ever made. He made them for His glory

and wants them for His temples; that He may shine out of them and

show His glory through them. When God made this wonderful

machinery, these bodies, He made a mighty power. He sent the Holy

Ghost—the Spirit of God and of Christ—to fill these temples and set them

running for God’s glory. So if there was such wonderful glory under the

law, how much more ought the glory of God to come down upon so

many baptised saints. God Almighty, enthroned in heaven with Jesus at

His right hand, has come down here and taken possession of these

vessels, and has used the tongues of some of the simple ones here, and

made them as the pen of a great scholar (you know it is so). Don’t you

dare to deny it. You look on and wonder. In the last days, says God

Almighty, with stammering lips and other tongues will I, Jehovah, speak

to this people; and yet, they will not believe. You must have a sign, and

tongues are for a sign to unbelievers. A special sign that God gives to

unbelievers, to prove that Christ went to heaven and sent the Holy Ghost

back. The Holy Ghost could not come until Christ was crowned at the

right hand of God, His Father, on the throne. When the Holy Ghost came

back and God began to talk through His people; that was a sign that Jesus

had been crowned, and now the promise of the Father has come which

He said should come after He was crowned. The place was shaken, and

God came and filled the one hundred and twenty with the new wine of

the kingdom, and He talked through them, showing forth the glory of

God. The one hundred and twenty there talked many different

languages, and these rabbis came in and were amazed and confounded.

The rabbis were the wisest men in all the country and they were there at

the time of the feast from all over the world. And these wise men said:

“What does it

Page 545

mean?” They could not understand and so somebody must make it

known. These wise men did not know much because they had not been

endued with power from on high.

I will speak through these one hundred and twenty, says God; and that

will be the wisdom of God and will open the understanding of those wise

men. It is God! O Glory to God! Dear friends, was it not wonderful?

Praise the Lord! So God Almighty spoke through lips of clay, and they

were all telling the wonderful works of God; telling the wonderful things

of heaven by the mighty power of God. They that gladly received His

word were baptised, they spoke in unknown tongues, and that day all the

city of Jerusalem was stirred. There was not a bit of excitement about it,

and fear took hold of the people. “The wicked fleeth when no man

pursueth.”

PENTECOST BRINGS RESULTS

The news spread over the city. One told another about this wonderful

glory, and about their speaking in other languages. The wise rabbis were

all confused, amazed, and the whole city was excited about the display of

celestial fire works from heaven. Many thousands came—three thousand

accepted Jesus Christ and were saved and baptised in the Holy Ghost that

very day. Wonderful was it not? Bless God! The power of God, so much

greater than at the dedication of the temple—that three thousand people

were convinced, convicted, saved and baptised in the Holy Ghost as well

as baptised in water that day. God filled those temples; the Word of God

went out; people were convinced and saved, and a great work was done

in the name of the Lord Jesus. The building was shaken, the Holy Ghost

came like mighty rushing wind and sat on their heads like fire, and the

people said “Oh, they are all drunk,” They were drunk—but not with

wine—they staggered and acted like drunken men. Peter said: We are

not drunk, but this that you see and hear and that you feel is the promise

of the Father, it is the Holy Ghost. Now beloved, it was much like the

temple dedication, but much greater so because that glory had no glory

by reason of the glory that had come to stay.

Don’t you see why God wants to fill us and give us power? So people can

see and be made to believe on Him whom He

Page 546

has sent. Glory to God—these signs shall follow. Let us get deeper in

God—get more of God. That temple was a type of each of our bodies. Let

the saints get hold of this. How much more ought the glory of God to be

seen here among so many, whose bodies are the temple of the living God.

The Holy Ghost dwelling in us. We are the children of the living God;

temples of the living God; the Most High God; and we have the

everlasting covenant written by the finger of God in our foreheads and in

our hearts. We are living epistles known and read of all men. Don’t think

it strange and draw back and say, I don’t know whether that is of God or

not.

“And the glory which thou gayest me I have given them; that they

may be one, even as we are one:

I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that

the world may know that thou host sent me, and hast loved them, even as

thou hast loved me.”—(John 17;22,23,)

CHAPTER ,VII

SERMON

JAMES’ COMMISSION TO PRAY FOR THE SICK

DIVINE HEALING. WE RECEIVE WHEN FAITH IS EXERCISED.

WHEN GOD UNDERTAKES THE DOCTORS ARE NOT

NEEDED

Page 547

“Is any sick among you? Let him call for the elders of the church; and

let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord;

and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord. shall raise him

up; and if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him.”

“Confess your faults one to another.” You have to be pretty straight

when you come to God. “Pray one for another that ye might be healed.

The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.” (Jas.

5:14-16.)

Elijah was a man like other men, not an angel, and he prayed that it might

not rain;, and it rained not for three years and six months. He prayed

again and God heard him and sent the rain. This chapter is for us; it

applies to us. All through the chapter it refers to the days we are living in.

When the things mentioned in the first part of the chapter come to pass,

know that the end draweth near. This chapter brings us down to the last

days.

The Apostle is speaking to the church. If any one is sick among you, don’t

run for the doctor, or send him to the hospital, but let the sick one send

for the elders. The elders were supposed to be men endued with the Holy

Ghost, who would come and pray over him, anointing him with oil, and

he would be raised up; and if he had sinned in any way, he would have

to confess it, and through the prayer of the elders he would be forgiven.

Anointing with oil is a symbol of the anointing with the Holy Ghost. A

barrel of oil would not heal, but if you are anointing in faith and

obedience, you get the blessing.

Page 548

They are restored to health by the healing virtue of Jesus; the power of

God. After the disease is cast out, the healing power of Jesus comes in,

The prayer of faith shall save the sick; the power of God also cleanses the

soul; and the sick one is raised up, both soul and body.

Any of God’s children, filled with the Holy Ghost, can pray with the

sick, anointing with oil, in the name of the Lord, and you can rely upon

it, the person will be raised up.

You can do that without any special gift. Pray for one another. People

may die before help can reach them. Call in the neighbors and unite in

prayer. If there has been any backbiting or other faults, confess it.

PRAYER AVAILETH MUCH

The prayer of faith is effectual, and availeth much. If you cannot get any

one with a special gift, pray for each other. I know many people who

have not had a doctor in the family; parents pray for the children, and

children pray for the parents; little ones who can hardly talk will pray

and the sick are raised up.

Pray one for another. Wherever you are Jesus is: He is the healer and

also the baptiser; He gives the resurrection life; many, today, are

wonderfully healed while alone with God. God is moving in a

marvelous way. We must exercise faith and obedience, and marvels and

miracles will be accomplished and His name glorified.

Elijah had great power with God, but he was a man just like you and had

the same devil to contend with. Elisha had twice as much power as Elijah.

Moody says we ought to have much more power, and do greater things

than he did for that was away back in the moonlight of the church. We

who are in the sunlight today ought to do four times as many miracles as

they did.

Jesus is coming soon. Many saints know it: how? By the Word and signs,

God is urging His people to obey the great commission. When the

gospel of the coming Kingdom shall be preached to all the world; then

the Lord will come.

This gospel of the coming Kingdom is to girdle the earth, and give every

professing child of God a chance to come into , the power of the Holy

Ghost. If we do not blow the trumpet

Page 549

and give forth the right sound, the Great Tribulation will be upon us and

their blood will be required at our hands.

We are told to watch and pray the more as we see the day approaching.

What is the signal of danger? The great day of the Lord is at hand. How

could we blow the trumpet, if we did not know the signal? I am glad

we do know it.

This chapter shows the power of God in the church. Every child of God

should have power enough to bring down a blessing. There must be faith

and obedience; desire and expect something from the Lord just now, and

He answers quickly.

You see how quickly prayer is answered and different diseases healed;

you see it here every day. God says the prayer of faith will save the sick,

Everyone does not have to anoint with oil; some have gifts; there are

different gifts.

Jesus said “These signs shall follow them that believe; in My Name shall

they cast out devils; they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall

recover.” One point I want to make clear.

SINNERS ARE NOT PROMISED HEALING

It says anoint with oil, but it does not say pray for every sinner—that is

for the saints; if they have backslidden, let them confess and they will be

forgiven and healed.

Sinners cannot expect to be healed unless they give their hearts to God.

Jesus said: “Thy sins are forgiven,” then He healed. God expects you to

come the same way. I cannot pray for your body unless you give yourself

to God. If you want God to heat you, you must stop sinning.

If you promise me you will, God will take your promise through our

faith, God did not promise to heal sinners, and let them -go forth to serve

the devil; He said: “Sin no more lest a worse thing come upon you.” You

will sin unless you get saved.

They should know in every church what to do; send for the elders. Until

recently very few persons would lay hands on the sick, without anointing

with oil; I have been criticised for this, all the way.

Great miracles ought to be performed; and they are being performed in

these days when the Bride is getting herself ready to meet the

Bridegroom and go up in the air with Him. God will do greater works in

the last days,

Page 550

I received my anointing forty-five years ago when God raised me up

from the sick bed. God showed me I must preach healing, and I told the

people how God raised me up. After a while I was holding a meeting in

Indiana and worked nearly to death, sometimes nearly all night.

The Spirit of the Lord came upon me; God was trying to show me He

wanted me to preach healing for the sick; but I was afraid it was the

enemy, it seemed like presumption. Many souls would be saved through

divine healing and the devil knew it.

HEALING IS THE GREAT DRAWING CARD IN THE NEW

TESTAMENT

Finally, I settled the question; I knew it was the Lord, and I said:

“Whenever you want me to pray for some one, bring them to me, or take

me to them, and I will do it.”

The first place I went, we had a wonderful meeting. There was a man

living there who had been a great skeptic. I met a man who asked me to

go and visit this man’s daughter, who was dying; five doctors had given

her up. She had been converted a few weeks before in our meeting. I did

not see how I could go, but I felt the hand of the Lord was in it, and I said;

“If I cannot go, I will pray for her and I believe God will heal her.”

The next morning, I was very weak, but felt I must go to her, when the

Lord said to me: “You pray for her and I will heal her.” A few days later,

in another town, word was brought me that He had fulfilled His promise.

Some talk about hypnotic power, or my power; I never saw this woman.

MY FIRST WONDERFUL HEALING

About laying on of hands: I was holding a meeting in Indiana; there were

but few people to pray the power down. Dr. Daggett, a physician, came

to the meetings whenever he could, and would lead in prayer.

Sometimes he had to go out, he suffered so with pain in his knees. The

Lord began to say to me; “That man ought to be healed.” He impressed

this upon me so much, I had to go to him and say: “I wish you did not

have to go out; I need you here.” He said: “I am very sorry, but I suffer so

I have to go.” I asked him if he did not believe God could

Page 551

heal him, and told him that I believed God wanted to heal him.

God was working with him in the same way. I called the congregation

together and said: “Are there any Christians here who believe God can

heal? If you really believe, come and help me. I am going to pray for

healing.”

I DID NOT KNOW WHAT TO DO

Several came. I did not know what to do any more than a baby. I began to

pray; the power of the Lord raised my right arm up until it was over the

knee and then stopped, for I did not like to touch it. The power of God

was in my hand and He wanted me to lay my hand on that man’s knee.

When I understood what God wanted, I laid my hand on the knee, and

asked God to take the disease out. He sprang to his feet, healed. He had

been that way twelve years; everyone knew him, and everyone was

amazed.

Once when there were thousands of people present, I called out, “Is Dr.

Daggett in the congregation?” He was making his way through the crowd

running to a place on the platform. He told how wonderfully he was

healed; and I heard of him twelve years afterward.

That was the first one I ever laid hands on. “They shall lay hands on the

sick, and they shall recover.” That was the way God led me out. I have

been criticised all along the line, by those who anoint with oil.

After Pentecost, you never read of the Apostles anointing with oil. They

did as Jesus directed, they laid their hands on the sick and they

recovered.

God does not lead every one alike. Any one He leads to anoint, it is all

right; but God did not lead me that way; He led me to pray the prayer of

faith and lay hands on, and cast out demons in the name of Jesus.

Any one who has faith to comply with the commission James gives, can

pray the prayer of faith for the sick and they will be healed.

“But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to

God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that

diligently seek him.”—(Heb. 11:6)

CHAPTER LVIII

SERMON

WOMAN’S PRIVILEGE IN THE GOSPEL

THE FIRST EVANGELISTS WERE WOMEN. WOMEN RELEGATED

TO THE BACKGROUND BY TRANSLATORS

Page 552

“And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one

accord in one place. (Acts 2:1.)

“And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of

my Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall

prophesy, and your young men shall , see visions, and your old men

shall dream dreams.” (Acts 2:17.)

In this wonderful outpouring of God’s Spirit, Joel 2:28, 29, was fulfilled.

Notice, it says, “your sons and your daughters shall prophesy.” It does

not say, sons alone, but sons and daughters. Paul tells us in Gal. 3:28, that

male and female are one in Christ Jesus.

Women were called and commissioned by the Angel sent from Heaven,

and by the Lord Jesus Christ, to preach the gospel. (Matt, 28:5-10.)

The cowardly disciples forsook the Saviour and fled. Peter denied the

Saviour and swore he never knew Him; but many women followed Him

and stood by the cross; went to the sepulchre and saw the body laid

away, and the great stone was rolled against the door. (Matt. 27:55-61).

These women went home sad and broken-hearted, but they returned to

pay a last tribute to their dear friend. They spent the night in preparing

spices to embalm the body of their Lord. They came to the sepulchre as

the day began to dawn. The grave was empty. The Lord was not there. As

they stood weeping, two Angels stood by them, and said: “Fear not ye,

for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. He is not here, for

He is risen, as He said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And go

quickly, and tell his disciples that He is

Page 553

risen from the dead; and, behold, He goeth before you into Galilee;

there shall ye see him; lo, I have told you.”

THE FIRST EVANGELISTS WERE WOMEN

They started at once with joy and rejoicing. They could not walk fast

enough; they ran to hunt up the brothers, to tell the good news. As they

were going Jesus met them and they fell at His feet and worshipped Him.

He said; “Be not afraid; go tell My brethren that they go into Galilee

and there shall they see me.” It was not only the twelve who were to tell

the good news. There were several hundred brethren; yes, thousands of

followers at this time. They never thought of the blood-thirsty soldiers

who had put their Master to death and were seeking for His friends who

would dare to defend Him.

Observe the wonderful mission that Jesus had intrusted to these weak

women to preach the first resurrection sermon; to risk their lives in

gathering together the followers of Christ, where the wonderful meeting

was to be held. But just like many today, they would not believe. Peter

said: “I will not believe your report.” Thomas said: “I will not believe

except I see the prints in his hands and feet.”

In the midst of all these discouragements they went on with the work

and had grand success. Jesus met them and preached to them; they were

all made to rejoice. They were called by Angels, and the Lord from glory,

and sent to preach the gospel. The names of four women were given and

there were many others.

God is calling the Marys and the Marthas today all over our land to work

in various places in the vineyard of the Lord; God grant that they may

respond and say, “Lord, here am I; Send me,” This call was made after

Christ had risen. Turn also to John 4:10-29; 39-42.

“I will pour out in the fast days of My Spirit;” this refers in a special

manner to these last days in which we are now living. God is promising

great blessings and power to qualify His hand-maidens for the last great

harvest just before the notable day of the Lord comes. We must first be

born into Christ by the Spirit; then be baptised with the Holy Spirit, so we

will be anointed with power and wisdom. The

Page 554

Spirit ought to be poured out like oil on our heads, to give us knowledge

of the deep things of God. The Lord says we shall prophesy.

“Paul says desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy.” (1 Cor,

14:1.) It makes no difference how many gifts we have, if we have not the

gift of talking, and teaching, it will not avail us much. The Lord has

promised this greatest gift to his handmaidens, and daughters. In the

third verse Paul explains what it is to prophesy, He that prophesieth

speaketh unto men to edification and exhortation, and comfort. He that

prophesieth, edifieth the church. No one can talk for God only by the

enlightening power of the Holy Ghost. Moses said: “Would God that all

the Lord’s people were prophets, and that the Lord would put His spirit

upon them.” (Numbers 11:29.)

WANTED NATURAL WATER—GOT LIVING WATER

While Jesus sat at Jacob’s well to rest, there was a poor woman, one who

was living in sin, who came to the well to get water. She had fallen very

low, and was despised by her friends, so that she had no one to lift her up

and tell her of a better way. Jesus came to seek the lost, to lift up the

fallen.

God help us to, follow his example; if they feel that their feet are slipping

into the pit of hell, Jesus is a mighty Saviour. He can lift them up and

make them children of a King.

Jesus preached salvation; the woman was converted; she left her pitcher

and took the well of salvation with her, and running to the city, went up

one street and down another, with her face shining with the glory of God.

Perhaps the people would have scorned her an hour before; now they

saw and felt the change. “Look what he has done for me. He will do the

same for you.”

The people left their stores; their places of business; left their parlors and

kitchens; and came out in great multitudes to see the Saviour of the

world! There was a great revival there at the well. Jesus went into the city

and stayed two days. The wave of salvation went on and on. This was

the result of one sermon by a weak woman. Many were converted and

made to rejoice in a Saviour’s love, by the preaching of the woman who

said: “He told me all things that ever

Page 555

I did.” They came to her and said: “We know now for ourselves,” and,

like the Queen of Sheba, said: “The half was not told.”

My dear sister in Christ, as you hear these words may the Spirit of God

come upon you, and make you willing to do the work the Lord has

assigned to you. It is high time for women to let their lights shine; to

bring out their talents that have been bidden away rusting, and use them

for the glory of God; do with their might what their hands find to do,

trusting God for strength. Who has said; “I will never leave you.”

Oh, the fields are white, for the harvest is great and ripe, and it is ready

for the gospel sickle; oh, where are the laborers to gather the golden

grain into the Master’s garner?

The world is dying; the grave is filling; hell is boasting; it will all be over

soon.

God left the glorious work of saving souls in the hands of the church.

What is the church composed of? Men, women and children. We are

putting up a building for God; every one has a part in this building; if we

cannot be a pillar or cornerstone, let us be a spike or a nail or a brick; let

us not despise the day of small things. Whatever we do for Jesus, with the

right motive it is precious in his sight. Dear reader, God has called you

and me into his vineyard to work. He said: “Why stand ye here all the

day idle?” “Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right, that

shall ye receive.”

GOD’S CHURCH IS A WORKSHOP

God’s church is a workshop; no idlers allowed here. There should he

bills posted: “To work, to work. Every one at his post.” You and I should

say when Satan tempts us, like Nehemiah: “I am doing a great work, so

that I cannot come down. I am commissioned by the King of Heaven to

work for Him.” The work is great and the time is short. He offers a great

reward.

Let us not plead weakness; God will use the weak things of this world for

his glory. When He wanted to introduce his glorious gospel to a dying

world. He did not go to the Jewish Sanhedrin and select the wise and

mighty; He went along the sea of Galilee and chose twelve poor

fishermen and said to them: “Follow me and I will make you fishers of

men.” They

Page 556

started in the strength of God, setting up the kingdom of our Lord Jesus.

They were led on by the Mighty Conqueror and today He sways his

sceptre from the rivers to the ends of the earth.

Oh, hear the Master calling for soldiers! He says He will lead us on to

victory. Oh, who will respond to the call? Who will place his name on the

heavenly roll? Who will enlist in the war and help to conquer the mighty

foe? Who will help to beat back the powers of darkness? He does not ask

you to die, but to live forever. He will give a glorious bounty—Eternal

Life.

WOMEN INCLUDED IN THE MAGNA CHARTA OF THE CHURCH

Dr, A. J. Gordon says, “This prophecy of Joel, realized at Pentecost, is the

Magna Charta of the Christian Church. It gives to woman a status in the

Spirit hitherto unknown. And, as in civil legislation, no law can be

enacted which conflicts with the constitution, so in Scripture we shall

expect to find no text which denies to woman her divinely appointed

rights in the new dispensation.

“Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy.”

Here is woman’s equal warrant with man’s for telling out the Gospel of

the grace of God. So it seems, at least, for this word “prophesy” in the

New Testament “signifies not merely to foretell future events, but to

communicate religious truth in general under a divine inspiration.”

The spirit of prophecy was henceforth to rest, not upon the favored few,

but upon the many, without regard to race, or age, or sex. All that we can

gather from the New Testament use of this word leads us to believe that

it embraces that faithful witnessing for Christ, that fervent telling out of

the Gospel under the influence of the Holy Spirit, which was found in the

early church, and is found just as truly among the faithful today.

“As many of you as were baptised into Christ did put on Christ: there

can be neither Jew nor Greek (Gentile); there can be neither bond nor

free; there can be neither male or female,”—Gal, 3:27, 28, R. V.

We often hear this phrase, “neither male nor female,” quoted as though it

were a rhetorical figure; but we insist

Page 557

that the inference is just, that if the Gentile came into vastly higher

privileges under grace than under the law, so did the woman: for both

are spoken of in the same category.

“I desire therefore that men pray in every place, lifting up holy hands

without wrath and doubting.

“In like manner that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with

shamefacedness and sobriety; not with braided hair or gold or pearls or

costly raiment; but (which become]) women professing godliness) with

good works.

“Let the woman learn in quietness with all subjection. But I suffer not a

woman to teach, nor to have dominion over a man, but to be in quietness,

etc,”---1 Tim. 2:8-11 R. V.

This passage has generally been regarded as perhaps the strongest and

most decisive, for the silence of women in the church. It would be very

startling, therefore, were it shown that it really contains an exhortation to

the orderly and decorous, participation of women in public prayer. Yet

such is the conclusion of some of the best exegetists.

IN LIKE MANNER I WILL THAT WOMEN PRAY

By general consent the force of boulomai, “I will” is carried over from the

eighth verse into the ninth; “I will that women” (vide Alford). And what

is it that the apostle will have women do? The words, “in like manner,”

furnish a very suggestive hint toward one answer, and a very suggestive

hindrance to another and common answer. Is it meant that he would

have the men pray in every place, and the women “in like manner” to be

silent? But where would be the similarity of conduct in the two instances?

Or does the intended likeness lie between the men’s “lifting up holy

hands,” and the women’s adorning themselves in modest apparel? So

unlikely is either of these conclusions from the apostle’s language, that, as

Alford concedes, “Chrysostom and most commentators supply

proseuchesthai, ‘to pray,’ in order to complete the sense.” If they are

right in so construing the passage—and we believe the osautos, “in like

manner,” compels them to this course---then the meaning is

unquestionable. “I will, therefore, that men pray everywhere, lifting up

holy hands, etc. In like manner I will that women pray in modest apparel,

etc.”

In one of the most incisive and clearly reasoned pieces of

Page 558

exegesis with which we are acquainted, Wiesinger, the eminent

commentator, thus interprets the passage, and, as it seems to us, clearly

justifies his conclusions. We have not space to transfer his argument to

this page, but we may, in a few words, give a summary of it, mostly in his

own language. He says:

“1. In the words ‘in every place’ it is chiefly to be observed that it is

public prayer and not secret prayer that is spoken of.

“2. The proseuchesthai, ‘to pray,’ is to be supposed in verse 9, and to be

connected with ‘in modest apparel,’ so that this “special injunction as to

the conduct of women in prayer corresponds to that given to the men in

the words ‘lifting up holy hands.’ This verse, then, from the beginning,

refers to prayer; and what is said of the women in verses 9 and 10, is to be

understood as referring primarily to public prayer.

“3. The transition in verse 11, from gunaikas to gune shows that the

apostle now passes on to something new—viz., the relation of the

married woman to her husband. She is to be in quietness rather than

drawing attention to herself by public appearance; to learn rather than to

teach; to be in subjection rather than in authority.”

In a word, our commentator finds no evidence from this passage that

women were forbidden to pray in the public assemblies of the church.

WOMAN’S RIGHT TO PROPHESY RECOGNIZED

Every man praying or prophesying, having his head covered;

dishonoureth his head. But every woman praying or prophesying with

her head unveiled dishonoureth her head. —I Cor. 11:4-5.

By common consent the reference is here to public worship; and the

decorous manner of taking part therein is pointed out first for the man

and then for the woman.

Every woman praying or prophesying.

Bengel’s terse comment: “Therefore women were not excluded from these

duties,” is natural and reasonable. It is quit incredible, on the contrary,

that the apostle should give himself the trouble to prune a custom which

he desired to uproot, or that he should spend his breath in condemning a

forbidden method of doing a forbidden thing. This passage is

Page 559

strikingly like the one just considered, in that the proper order of doing

having been prescribed, first for the man, and then for the woman, it is

impossible to conclude that the thing to be done is then enjoined only

upon the one party, and forbidden to the other, If the “in like manner”

has proven such a barrier to commentators against finding an injunction

for the silence of women in I Tim. 3:9, the unlike manner pointed out in

this passage is not less difficult to be surmounted by those who hold that

women are forbidden to participate in public worship. As the first

passage has been shown to give sanction to woman’s praying in public,

this one points not less strongly to her habit of both praying and

prophesying in public.

We turn now to the only remaining passage which has been urged as

decisive for the silence of women—viz., 1 Cor, 14:34, 35:

Let the women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted unto

them to speak; but let them be in subjection, as also saith the law. And

if they would learn anything, let them ask their own husbands at home:

for it is shameful for a woman to speak in the church.

Here, again, the conduct of women in the church should be studied in

relation to that of men if we would rightly understand the apostle’s

teaching. Let us observe, then, that the injunction to silence is three times

served in this chapter by the use of the same Greek word, sigato, twice on

men and once on women, and that in every case the silence commanded

is conditional, not absolute.

Let him keep silence in the church.—Verse 28.

It is said to one speaking with tongues, but on the condition that “there

be no interpreter.”

Let the first keep silence.—Verse 30.

It is said of the prophets, “speaking by two or three;” but it is on

condition that “a revelation be made to another sitting by.”

Let the women keep silence in the churches.—Verse 34.

It is said again, but it is evidently on condition of their in-terrupting the

service with questions; since it is added:

For it is not permitted unto them to speak. * * * And if they would learn

anything, let them ask their own husbands at home.

Page 560

This last clause takes the injunction clearly out of all reference to praying

or prophesying, and shows—what the whole chapter indicates----that the

apostle is here dealing with the various forms of disorder and confusion

in the church: not that he is suppressing the decorous exercise of spiritual

gifts, either by men or by women.

PHOEBE A MINISTER

I commend unto you Phoebe our sister, which, is a servant of the

church which is at Cenchrea.--Romans 16:1.

So, according to the King James version, writes Paul, But the same word

diakonos, here translated “servant,” is rendered “minister” when applied

to Paul and Apollos, I Cor. 3:5, and “deacon” when used of other male

officers of the church, 1 Tim. 3:10, 12, 13. Why discriminate against

Phoebe simply because she is a woman? The word “servant” is correct for

the general unofficial use of the term, as in Matt. 22:10; but if Phoebe were

really a functionary of the church as we have a right to conclude, let her

have the honor to which she is entitled. If ‘Phoebe, a minister of the

church at Cenchrea,” sounds too bold, let the word be transliterated, and

read: “Phoebe, a deacon”—a deacon, too, without the insipid

termination “ess,” of which there is no more need than that we should

say “teacheress” or “doctress.” This emendation “deaconess” has timidly

crept into the margin of the Revised Version, thus adding prejudice to

slight by the association which this name has with High Church

sisterhoods and orders. It is wonderful how much there is in a name!

“Phoebe, a servant,” might suggest to an ordinary reader nothing more

than the modern church drudge, who prepares sandwiches and coffee for

an ecclesiastical sociable. To Canon Garratt, with his genial and

enlightened view of woman’s position in apostolic times, “Phoebe, a

deacon,” suggests a useful co-laborer of Paul, “traveling about on

missionary and other labors of love.”

Again, we read in the same chapter of Romans:

Great Priscilla and Aquila, my helpers in Christ Jesus.—Romans 16:3.

Notice the order here; the woman’s name put first, as else-where. Acts

18:18; 2 Tim, 4:19. But when we turn to that

Page 561

very suggestive passage in Acts 18:26 we find the order reversed, and the

man’s name put first:

Whom when Aquila and Priscilla had heard, they took him unto them,

and expounded unto him the Way of God more perfectly.

Yet this is conceded to be wrong, according to the best manuscripts.

Evidently to some transcriber or critic the startling question presented

itself: “Did not Paul say, ‘I suffer , not a woman to teach nor to usurp

authority over the man?’ but here a woman is actually taking the lead as

theological teacher to Apollos, an eminent preacher of the Gospel, and so

far setting up her authority as to tell him that he is not thoroughly

qualified for his work. This will never do; if the woman cannot be silent,

she must at least he thrust into the background.” And so the order is

changed, and the man’s name has stood first for generations of readers.

The Revised Version has rectified the error, and the woman’s name now

leads.

Salute Andronicus and Junia, my kinsmen, and my fellow prisoners,

who are of note among the apostles.—Rom 16:7.

Is Junia a feminine name? So it has been commonly held. But the en tois

apostolois with which it stands connected, has led some to conclude that

it is Junias, the name of a man. This is not impossible. Yet Chrysostom,

who, as a Greek Father, ought to be taken as a high authority, makes this

frank and unequivocal comment on the passage: “How great is the

devotion of this woman, that she should be counted worthy of the name

of an apostle!”

“Hear ye, and give ear; be not proud; for the Lord hath spoken. Give

glory to the Lord your God, before he cause darkness, and before your

feet stumble upon the dark mountains, and, while ye look for light, he

turn it into the shadow of death, and make it gross darkness.”—(Jer.

13;15, 16.)

CHAPTER LIX

TESTIMONY OF EVANGELISTS

A WORD FROM EVANGELISTS EARL W. AND BEULA CLARK

Page 562

In 1913, in January, I went to Milwaukee to conduct a ten days meeting.

While there Sister Etter’s book, “Acts of the Holy Ghost” was placed in

my hands for the first time. I read it through with interest, and when I

had finished the Lord said to me, “These signs have never followed your

work?” I said, “No, Lord,” then He asked me if I would let them, and I

answered, “yes.” I had trusted God absolutely for my body previous to

this time since the Lord saved me, even through small pox in South

America, but did not know how to get victory for others until after

reading this book.

Soon a call came to go out and pray for a rheumatic woman confined to

her bed, I went as I realized this was from God. The woman was instantly

healed, and arose from her bed, and the entire family walked around the

room crying. Ever since that time I have been praying for the sick with

signs following.

In July of the same year I joined Mrs. Etter in her big meeting at the old

Stone Church, Chicago, as I had always longed to be in one of her

meetings. From there I went with her to South Framingham, Mass., where

we had a wonderful meeting, people present from thirty-six different

states. I have pleasant memories yet, of the friends I met at those

meetings, and of the persecutions and the marvelous goodness of God, to

us, praise his name!

From Framingham we went to Hot Springs, for a meeting, which lasted

for three months, and hundreds were saved and healed. I little knew

what was in store for me there, for I was soon to meet any fate. I arrived

in Hot Springs ten days later than the rest of the party, and met Sister

Etter’s granddaughter, Beula Elizabeth, on Sunday A. M. at the breakfast

table, who was then unsaved. I talked to her about her soul

Page 563

that day, and in two weeks she was saved, after which she played the

piano for me, as I had charge of the music. This threw us constantly

together, and in a short time I was desperately in love with her. In six

months we were married; so I must always thank Sister Etter for my

companion, as God has so wonderfully blessed our labors together for

lost souls.

In our evangelistic campaigns, Mrs. Clark conducts the music in her able

manner, and if needs be I play the piano. She also plays, she likewise is

licensed to preach, and does so quite frequently and at such times I take

charge of the music, so the Lord uses us together for the upbuilding of

His kingdom, We hold shop and street meetings, carrying with us a baby

organ, for this purpose. We have held meetings in Washington, D. C.;

Jacksonville, Orlando, Tampa, Florida; also Canton, Ohio; Boston, Mass.;

Kingston, Canada; and in many leading cities of Michigan, Indiana,

Illinois, Iowa and ,Kansas, and Montana and North Dakota. Our gift and

calling is evangelistic, and we go wherever we are called as God opens

the way.

I am also interested in the foreign field, having spent seven years in South

America as a missionary. God lays it upon my heart to seek out others to

work in the vineyard of the Lord.

At the present writing, January, 1922, we just closed a meeting in

Martinsville, Ind., for the assembly there, which was conducted in the

large armory. God stretched forth his mighty hand, saving 113 precious

souls and healing many, some from death’s door. One woman healed of

cancer of the tongue; girl eighteen, of dropsy, who had not been normal

for four years, was normal after prayer and gained ten pounds in six

weeks. Young man twenty-two, dying of consumption, wonderfully

healed after prayer had been offered for him; three babies miraculously

healed after being given up by physicians; boy twelve, healed of running

sore on leg, of all summer’s duration.

MAY GOD’S BLESSING BE ON ALL WHO READ THESE LINES

A WORD FROM BEULA ORMSBY CLARK, EVANGELIST

I am one of eight children born to Mrs. J. F. Ormsby, Mrs. Etter’s only

living child, and was named for Mrs. Etter,

Page 564

my grandmother, and have been a servant of God for more than eight

years.

I have felt the workings of the Spirit in my life since childhood days; but

through putting off the blessed Saviour from time to time, I managed to

get along without Him as a Guide, until I was 19 years of age.

God led me a great distance to save my soul. From Salem, Ohio, where I

was born and grew to womanhood, to Hot Springs, Ark., to visit

Grandma Etter. In a summer theatre building, where grandma was

conducting a great campaign, I found Christ very precious to my soul, the

Pearl of Great Price. There for the first time I felt the slaying power of

God, for as I was born again. I was so filled with the divine life and love

of God, I was prostrated and there as I praised Him for writing my name

in the Lamb’s Book of Life. He showed me the throne of God, and there

one more like a little child, was led up to the throne. Oh what joy came

over my whole being, what a peace past understanding! That September

night I consecrated my all to God, and since then I have tried to keep all

on the altar. Through my precious grandma, whom God has used in such

a strange and mighty way, I met the Rev. Mr. Earl W. Clark, who was

instrumental in leading me to Christ. I was afterwards united in marriage

to Mr. Clark, as we were working in the meetings together with grandma,

in Hot Springs, Memphis, Tenn., and then to Meridian, Miss.

Since our marriage we have been in His work continually, most of the

time traveling, God has given us two darling children, Earl Woodrow

and Beula Elizabeth, whom we covet for the gospel work. Both have

wonderful musical talent and sing in public. Our boy is in his first school

year and consequently must be away from us; which is quite a trial; but

God has promised that we shall not be tempted above that which we are

able to bear. Bless his dear name!

We are going hither and thither seeing souls saved and bodies healed, all

through faith in the Lord. God has used us together in singing sacred

duets, I conduct the music and God blesses. Ps. 55:22.

EARL W. AND BEULA ORMSBY CLARK.

Home address 1435 So. Belmont, Indianapolis, Ind.

CHAPTER LX

SUMMARY IN CONCLUSION

VISIBLE SIGNS FOLLOWED - OF GOOD CHEER AND COURAGE

WORK AT TABERNACLE

Page 565

This book gives a condensed account of my life up to the close of 1921.

Lo, these many years the visible signs of the Almighty Christ have been

with us. He has proven to the people that He is the same wonder working

God, and that His people are it people to be wondered at. They are a

spectacle, as Paul said, for men and angels.

With great signs and wonders the Lord has stretched forth His hand in

working mighty marvels and miracles; healing all manner of diseases;

casting out demons; laying the people out as dead; many of the

meetings look like a battle field; sinners are struck down in their sins;

and saints lay (like Peter and Paul) as dead; the saints have been given

great visions and revelations and prophecies from heaven.

The Holy Ghost has been seen as cloven tongues, as rays of light, and as a

great cloud of glory over the pulpit and the altar, and the Lord has been

seen by many walking through the tabernacle and about the altar.

Not only the saints but the sinners have seen the wonderful signs of the

presence of the Lord, The fear of the Lord has fallen on the multitude

many times.

The Lord is manifesting His presence more and more to His children, and

encouraging us in every way that we may be ready; weaned away from

the world, and ready for His soon coming.

I would say to the reader that the contents of this hook are as a drop in

the ocean, compared to the many meetings and wonderful things which

have never been mentioned.

I am sending this forth in the name of the Lord. It will not only be used to

help to gather the saints together and prepare for the Marriage Supper of

the Lamb, and the great work of the future; but it will be a great help to

those who are left to go through the Tribulation.

Page 566

The Lord has clearly shown me that my great work is to blow the

trumpet; to gather the Elect; the Household of Faith together; that they

may be baptised with the Pentecostal baptism and sealed with the seal of

the living God.

They must all come out of all discord and strife, and be controlled by the

mighty power and love of God, and see eye to eye when the Lord brings

again Zion..

OF GOOD HOPE AND COURAGE

The Lord has given me a new lease of life and renewed activity, in the last

three years. My desire for the meetings is great. My physical strength is

good. I sleep better than I did twenty years ago. My mind and memory is

good, and I have now a number of calls from large cities to go and hold

meetings.

On the 76th anniversary of my birthday I was in the big meeting in

Chicago. I talked to thousands of people and prayed for hundreds, by the

laying on of hands, for the gifts of the Holy Ghost and qualification for

the ministry.

On my 77th anniversary I spoke at Des Moines, Iowa; in the meetings,

thousands attended every day. We had three meetings a day. I laid hands

on two thousand and prayed for their healing during this campaign, and

as a Des Moines paper said: “It looked like everyone was healed or

wonderfully benefitted.”

In some respects my work is greater than ever before. In its extent, and as

to the quantities of books sent out; the number of letters received and

answered; the thousands of handkerchiefs prayed over and sent out each

year.

I recently got a letter from New Zealand, saying a man got one of my

books and felt so condemned while reading it that he threw it from him

as hard as he could; but he had to go and pick up and read it again. This

he did about nine times till at last he got saved and healed. A woman in

this city also got my book and while reading it, threw it clear across the.

room several times, and then went back to it. She at last came to the

meeting to see what we were like and got salvation. Praise God!

As God’s servant, they are today looking to me for help (from the four

corners of the earth), and people are coming to

Page 567

Indianapolis from other places to attend the meetings at the Tabernacle.

The Lord brings people from other places that they may be taught and

prepared for the work. (They call this a School of the Holy Ghost.) Some

are being ordained and sent out in the ministry.

YEARLY SPECIAL REVIVALS

I would further like to say regarding the Tabernacle that we purpose to

have special campaigns every year. At Easter, Mid-summer, Christmas

and New Year, they are annual affairs. We desire all those who can, to

write us beforehand, and arrange at some time to attend these campaigns,

During these periods we generally have three meetings daily, and

continue from two weeks to a month or longer. We also will have extra

ministers with us during these periods, who we believe will be a great

blessing. I do not expect to go out in evangelistic campaigns in various

parts of the country, as much as I used to, but intend to give most of my

time to the work at home here.

Many people wonder how we live and get along. Others are careless

about giving, as they think we have a financial backing that we can

depend upon; but we have not. We are living a life of faith and are not

looking to any special ones; but trust God, that through the people He

will supply all our needs.

In my ministry of forty-live years, I have never asked anyone

individually for even one dollar, amidst all the mighty healings; but have

left it with them and the Lord. Many people think because it is a life of

faith we do not need anything, and so do not give as they should. If

people were more faithful on lines of giving, there are many things we

could do for the Lord’s work for which we are now hindered for lack of

means.

Our work here is very heavy. We get calls at all hours from various parts

of the city to pray for the sick and afflicted, and if at all possible some of

the workers visit these people.

Also telegrams, and long distance messages, and special delivery letters,

come from the Atlantic to the Pacific, at all hours of the day and night, to

pray for some one who is dying.

THIS CITY A GOOD PLACE TO LIVE

Page 568

Indianapolis, Indiana, is a good place to live, being approximately the

center of the U. S. A. It means much for you and I to live at a place where

we can get the spiritual food we need in these last days. We give you all a

hearty welcome to become one of our band here, to take part in the

gospel work. Surely if we do this Jesus will have a reward for us when He

comes.

“And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give to every

man according as his work shall be. (Rev. 22:12.)

Trusting alone to the mighty hand of God to press the battle to the gate, I

ask the prayers of all the saints who shall read these lines that I may be

kept continually in His will, and covered with His mighty love and

power; that God through me can finish the work that He has called me to

do, and that He may have all the glory.

January, 1922. M. B. WOODWORTII-ETTER.

MARVELS AND MIRACLES (this volume), Many people receive faith

while reading it and get saved and healed and baptised with Holy Spirit.

$1.65 Prepaid.

SPIRIT FILLED SERMONS (208 pages) contains over a score of sermons,

delivered and carefully selected and arranged by myself; to give God’s

people the necessary light for these last days, and particularly on the

second coining of Jesus Christ. 65c Prepaid.

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ON DIVINE HEALING (Revised and

Enlarged, 40 pages). This booklet answers most every question a person

would ask concerning what the Bible teaches about Divine Healing, You

need this knowledge. It also contains information regarding the use of the

anointed cloths. 25c Prepaid.

Mrs, Woodworth-Etter’s THREE BOOKS postpaid to you $2.50.

Do not fail to get this literature.

Read them and get faith.

Do also a little missionary work by sending them to someone else. God

will bless you and reward you for it.

What we do must be done quickly. Address

MRS. WOODWORTH-ETTER,

2114 Miller Street, Indianapolis, Indiana, U, S. A.

Table of Contents

CHAPTER

CHAPTER I

CHAPTER II

CHAPTER III

CHAPTER IV

CHAPTER V

CHAPTER VI

CHAPTER VII

CHAPTER VIII

CHAPTER IX

CHAPTER X

CHAPTER XI

CHAPTER XII

CHAPTER XIII

CHAPTER XIV

CHAPTER XV

CHAPTER XVI

CHAPTER XVII

CHAPTER XVIII

CHAPTER XIX

CHAPTER XX

CHAPTER XXI

CHAPTER XXII

CHAPTER XXIII

CHAPTER XXIV

CHAPTER XXV

CHAPTER XXVI

CHAPTER XXVII

CHAPTER XXVIII

CHAPTER XXIX

CHAPTER XXX

CHAPTER XXXI

CHAPTER XXXII

CHAPTER XXXIII

CHAPTER XXXIV

CHAPTER XXXV

CHAPTER XXXVI

CHAPTER XXXVIII

CHAPTER XXXIX

CHAPTER XL

CHAPTER XLI

CHAPTER XLII

CHAPTER XLIII

CHAPTER XLIV

CHAPTER XLV

CHAPTER XLVI

CHAPTER XLVII

CHAPTER XLVIII

CHAPTER XLIX

CHAPTER L

CHAPTER LI

CHAPTER LII

CHAPTER LIII

CHAPTER LIV

CHAPTER LVI

CHAPTER LVIII

CHAPTER LIX

CHAPTER LX